《The Manaless Extra (A Progression Fantasy Story)》 Prologue
THE MANALESS EXTRA By: WeighingSwing35
¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Prologue ¡°Oh, so that is what happened.¡± A man with fair skin, brown hair, and matching eyes mutters, his gaze fixed on the glowing screen of his phone. The dim lighting of the karaoke bar highlights the creases in his uniform as he leans against the counter, engrossed in the web novel he is reading. ¡°Seriously, Clark? You¡¯re still reading that?¡± a second man with fluffy black hair and sharp eyes speaks up as he adjusts his uniform. He stands beside Clark, arms crossed, clearly amused. Clark pauses, his thumb hovering over the screen. With a sigh, he turns to the man, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Yeah, Yuuji. What about it?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t get it,¡± Yuuji says, shrugging. ¡°You always seem so wrapped up in that story. What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Clark¡¯s expression softens, his tone dropping. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ because the protagonist is everything I am not.¡± Yuuji raises an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Clark begins, ¡°the protagonist was born into a wealthy family. He¡¯s brave, noble, strong¡­ a real genius with extraordinary talent. And on top of all that, he has the rare magic attribute of time. Even his girlfriend is, like, ridiculously gorgeous.¡± ¡°Ah, I get it,¡± Yuuji says, nodding slowly. ¡°So, he¡¯s the guy who¡¯s got it all. But¡­ you said you¡¯re nothing like him. How do you relate to someone so different?¡± Clark hesitates for a moment, his gaze falling back to his phone. ¡°It¡¯s not that I relate to him¡­ it¡¯s that I admire him. Even with everything he has, he stays humble. He uses his strength to help people, to make their lives better. He¡¯s kind, selfless¡­ the person I wish I could be.¡± ¡°So basically, he¡¯s like one of those shounen protagonists?¡± Yuuji teases, a slight smirk is tugging at his lips. Clark lets out a soft chuckle, the tension in his shoulders easing. ¡°¡­Yeah. Pretty much.¡± ¡°Mister Williams, Mister Hinata, I see you¡¯re both hard at work as always.¡± The two men turn around to face the source of the voice. Standing before them is a stout man with neatly combed black hair, sharp eyes framed by glasses, and an impeccably tailored suit. His presence exudes authority, but his tone carries a faint edge. ¡°M-Mister Kanroji!¡± Clark and Yuuji quickly straightened up, bowing in unison to greet him. Kanroji adjusts his glasses, his gaze settling firmly on Clark. ¡°I would like to speak with you alone in my office, Mister Williams.¡± Clark¡¯s heart skips a beat. A lump forms in his throat as thoughts race through his mind¡ªwas he in trouble? Had he done something wrong? Or worse¡­ was he about to be fired? Despite the storm brewing inside, he forces himself to maintain a calm and composed expression. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he replies, his voice steady but tight. Yuuji shoots Clark a brief look of concern but says nothing as Kanroji turns and walks away, leaving Clark no choice but to follow. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Kanroji¡¯s office reflects the man himself¡ªimmaculate and intimidating. The polished oak desk stands at the center of the room, flanked by sleek filing cabinets and a wall-mounted clock that ticks in a quiet rhythm. The soft hum of an air conditioner fills the space, its cool air contrasting with Clark¡¯s growing unease. A row of certificates and framed accolades adorns the walls, each serving as a testament to Kanroji¡¯s meticulous nature and high standards. Clark sits stiffly in one of the leather chairs opposite Kanroji¡¯s desk, the cushion doing little to ease his tension. His eyes dart briefly to the stack of neatly arranged papers on the desk, wondering if one of them holds his fate. Kanroji settles into his chair, interlacing his fingers as he leans slightly forward. ¡°Mister Williams, let me get straight to the point. The reason I have called you here is to discuss your performance.¡± Clark gulps audibly, the sound loud in the otherwise quiet room. His palms grow damp as the words sink in. Performance. The word looms ominously in his mind. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ he thinks. ¡®Am I being let go? Did I mess something up?¡¯ he thought. A dozen scenarios play out in his head, each worse than the last. He feels the sting of dread in his chest but forces himself to keep his face calm and unreadable. ¡°I¡­ I apolo¡ª¡± Clark begins, bracing for the worst. ¡°I want to promote you,¡± Kanroji interrupts. Clark freezes, his breath caught in his throat. His eyes widen as he processes the words, unsure if he has heard correctly. ¡°Pardon?¡± Kanroji smiles¡ªa rare and surprisingly genuine expression. ¡°I said I want to promote you to General Manager.¡± Clark¡¯s heart soars, the anxiety instantly replaced by disbelief and joy. He blinks, struggling to contain the grin threatening to spread across his face. ¡°T-Thank you, Mister Kanroji!¡± he stammers, rising quickly to bow deeply. His voice trembles with gratitude, and his hands clutch the edge of his uniform as if grounding himself in the moment. Kanroji nods approvingly. ¡°You will begin your new role tomorrow. Your uniform will be different, befitting your position. Congratulations, Mister Williams. You may go now.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Clark bows again, his voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions inside him. ¡°Thank you again, sir. I will not let you down.¡± As he leaves the office, realizing his promotion finally hits him. He feels pride, relief, and a spark of hope¡ªemotions he has not felt in a long time. Clark walks with his head held high for the first time in years. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Clark walks back into the lobby. When Yuuji sees him, he raises an eyebrow, curios. ¡°Clark, what happened?¡± Yuuji asks, tilting his head. Clark cannot hold back his grin. ¡°I got promoted!¡± Yuuji¡¯s face lights up. ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome! Congrats!¡± Then, with a playful glint, he adds, ¡°Uh¡­ so, any chance I could get a promotion too?¡± Clark smirks, crossing his arms. ¡°If you want a promotion, you must address me properly. Call me¡­ Williams-sama.¡± Yuuji¡¯s eye twitches as his mouth curls into a strained grin. ¡°Oh, please, great and mighty Williams-sama, bestow upon me the honor of a promotion¡­¡± His tone drips with sarcasm, but he makes an exaggerated bow for effect. Clark bursts out laughing, clutching his sides. ¡°Y-You should¡¯ve seen your face, Yuuji! Priceless!¡± Yuuji sighs dramatically, though a smile tugs at his lips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. But seriously, congrats on the promotion. That¡¯s a huge deal. You¡¯ll finally be able to help with your parents¡¯ debts, huh?¡± Clark¡¯s laughter fades, and his expression softens. ¡°Yeah¡­ I can finally start easing their burdens.¡± His voice carries a quiet determination, a mix of relief and hope. Yuuji pats him on the shoulder with a warm smile. ¡°They¡¯re lucky to have you, man. Just don¡¯t let the power go to your head, Williams-sama.¡± Clark chuckles, the tension from earlier completely gone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll save my tyrant mode for special occasions.¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Clark Williams I step out of the karaoke bar. After being promoted, it''s time to go back to my apartment- the modest apartment my family and I called home for as long as I can remember. The peeling paint, creaky floorboards, and countless imperfections no longer bother me. That apartment isn¡¯t just a space¡ªit¡¯s a sanctuary. Every scratch and dent holds a memory: laughter, arguments, birthdays, and quiet moments of reflection. -Ding! The chime of my phone breaks the stillness. Reaching into my pocket, I glance at the screen. A familiar notification lights up the display, and a small smile tugs at my lips. {"A Magician''s Path" has been updated!} ¡°Ah, it got updated again? That¡¯s fast,¡± I mutter. ¡°Hey, Clark, wait up!¡± I hear Yuuji¡¯s voice, followed by the warmth of his hand slinging around my shoulder. I can¡¯t help but smile. Yuuji¡ªmy coworker and quickly one of my closest friends. He''s always been there for me. He peeks at my phone and grins. ¡°Oh, your web novel got an update, huh? Not only did you get promoted, but your favorite story¡¯s keeping you company, too. Talk about a lucky day.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nod, the grin still lingering. ¡°You¡¯ve told me why you like the protagonist so much,¡± Yuuji says, tilting his head, ¡°but what about the world? The story?¡± I glance at him, momentarily surprised by his curiosity. ¡°Well¡­ the setting is one of the main reasons I love it. It takes place in Sylvestria, a fantastical world where magic and modern technology coexist. It¡¯s an escape from the weight of reality.¡± Yuuji seems intrigued. ¡°Go on.¡± I nod, my voice steadying as I explain. ¡°Sylvestria¡¯s history is rich and tragic. It was once a land dominated by demons, where humanity lived in constant fear, always on the run. That is until Camille Rousseau rose from the ashes of despair.¡± ¡°Camille?¡± Yuuji prompts. ¡°She was a visionary leader who sparked humanity¡¯s rebellion. Against all odds, she led them to fight their oppressors. In the final battle against the Demon Lord Eberos, Camille shattered his staff of power and absorbed the essence of a magic orb, turning the tide of the war and sealing Eberos away.¡± Yuuji¡¯s eyebrows lift. ¡°She sounds badass.¡± ¡°She was,¡± I agree. ¡°But her legacy didn¡¯t stop there. With her victory, she created Aether, Mana-infused rocks, that became the foundation of magic and technology. Humanity rebuilt itself, blending these elements to create a new world. Five nations emerged, each thriving under Camille¡¯s legacy.¡± ¡°But peace is never permanent,¡± Yuuji guesses. I smile faintly. ¡°Exactly. Star-shaped portals¡ªcalled Stargates¡ªappeared, bringing alien invaders intent on plundering Sylvestria¡¯s resources. The invaders underestimated humanity, though. With magical weapons and technological ingenuity, Sylvestria repelled them, but the fight wasn¡¯t without cost.¡± Yuuji leans in slightly. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Even with the invaders gone, the shadows of the past linger. The remnants of demonic forces, the Umbrascourge, are still out there, waiting for the right moment to strike. And the unpredictable Stargates keep Sylvestria on edge, forcing them to innovate constantly, pushing the limits of magic and science to maintain peace.¡± Yuuji whistles softly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot.¡± I nod. ¡°The story begins with a protagonist who¡¯s the opposite of me. Born into wealth, privilege, and a powerful magical lineage, he¡¯s everything I¡¯m not. Yet, he¡¯s humble, kind, and selfless¡ªa beacon of hope in a world constantly teetering on the edge.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s at some fancy academy, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say. ¡°Verdant Arcanum, the most prestigious academy in Verdant Haven. He¡¯s training to become a Combat Magician and Stargate Raider, ready to face Sylvestria¡¯s many threats.¡± I exhale, glancing at Yuuji. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much everything.¡± Yuuji smirks. ¡°Man, no wonder you¡¯re hooked. That¡¯s one hell of a story.¡± I smile, the weight of the day feeling a little lighter. ¡°Yeah¡­ it is.¡± -BEEP! My heart jolts, and I whip my head toward the source of the noise. On the sidewalk, a high schooler with jet-black hair stands frozen, wide-eyed, and trembling like a deer caught in headlights. His fear-stricken gaze locks onto the speeding car barreling toward him, and his body remains paralyzed as if rooted to the ground. For some reason, my legs move on their own, driven by something primal and overwhelming. Instinct? Desperation? Or perhaps just the unyielding force of human compassion? I don¡¯t know. I only know one thing: I have to reach him. ¡°Hey! Watch out!¡± I shout. ¡°Clark!¡± Yuuji¡¯s voice cuts through the chaos, distant and panicked, but I don¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t stop. The boy¡¯s head snaps toward me, and for a fleeting moment, our eyes meet. His are strikingly blue, filled with confusion and terror. Time seems to stretch, every heartbeat pounding like a drum in my chest. The world narrows, blurring until all that remains is this single moment. I push harder, my muscles burning, my lungs screaming for air. With one final, desperate burst of speed, I reach him and shove him out of the car¡¯s path. Then¡ªimpact. ¡°GUH!¡± Pain explodes through my body, a tidal wave that consumes every nerve. I¡¯m thrown into the air like a ragdoll, weightless and helpless. The world spins violently, a kaleidoscope of light and shadow until I crash. The impact rattles every bone in my body, and the breath is stolen from my lungs. The sharp, metallic tang of blood fills my mouth, mingling with saliva, bitter and unrelenting. So, this is it, huh? I saved him¡­ but at what cost? The edges of my vision blur and darkness creeps in like a suffocating fog. The world around me dims, and the sounds of the street fade into muffled echoes. Memories surge, vivid and unrelenting¡ªa rapid montage of my life flashing before my eyes. I see the countless nights spent working late, the weight of my family¡¯s hopes pressing down on me. I see my parents¡¯ tired faces, the strain etched into their features as they struggle to make ends meet. The promises I made resurface: to lift us out of debt, to give them a better life. Each memory cuts deeper, a dagger of regret. I wasted my life¡­I failed them. I couldn¡¯t even¡­ help my parents. ¡°Clark!¡± Through the haze, I hear Yuuji¡¯s frantic and desperate voice. My blurry vision catches a figure running toward me, dropping to his knees beside me. His hands cradle my trembling face. ¡°Clark, stay with me!¡± he pleads, his voice breaking. With what little strength I have left, I weakly reach up, my fingers brushing against his hands. ¡°Yuuji¡­¡± My voice is barely a whisper. ¡°I¡­ I wasted my life. I couldn¡¯t¡­ help my parents. I couldn¡¯t make things better for them.¡± Tears stream down Yuuji¡¯s face as he grips my hand tightly. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t! Don¡¯t you dare say that!¡± His voice is firm, but there¡¯s a crack of raw emotion beneath it. ¡°You¡¯ve always done your best. You¡¯ve worked yourself to the bone for them. You think that doesn¡¯t matter? You think your parents didn¡¯t see that? They love you, Clark, and they¡¯re proud of you!¡± I try to speak, but the pain makes it impossible. ¡°You¡¯re not a failure!¡± Yuuji continues, his voice rising, desperate to reach me. ¡°You¡¯re the kindest, most hardworking person I know. You¡¯ve always put others first, even when it hurts you. That¡¯s not wasting your life¡ªthat¡¯s what it means to live with purpose!¡± His words cling to me, a lifeline in the growing darkness. But it¡¯s too late. The shadows pull at the edges of my vision, consuming the world around me. ¡°Clark! Don¡¯t you dare give up! Stay with me!¡± Yuuji¡¯s voice grows faint and distant as if carried away by the wind. A small, fleeting smile crosses my lips. Maybe I didn¡¯t waste everything after all¡­ And then, the darkness takes me. 1- Welcome to Sylvestria [1] Volume 01, Chapter 01 Welcome to Sylvestria [1] Everything is dark. An endless abyss stretches out in every direction, silent and cold. The void is oppressive, a heavy nothingness that seeps into every corner of my mind. But then, faintly at first, I catch something¡ªan unexpected, soothing scent¡ªlavender. It¡¯s subtle yet persistent, weaving through the emptiness. -Fwoosh! A warm breeze brushes against my skin, carrying the faintest hint of sunshine. The sensation is so vivid, so comforting, that it startles me. It¡¯s the complete opposite of the cold, lonely abyss surrounding me. I cautiously open my eyes, expecting to see the aftermath of the accident¡ªa mangled car, blood, and maybe even a hospital ceiling. Instead, I find myself lying in an unfamiliar bedroom, bathed in a soft, golden light. The room is quiet and elegant, with a soft, peaceful feel. The walls are painted cream and light blue, with old-fashioned trim adding a touch of history. I lie in a canopy bed with light, sheer curtains that gently sway. Across the room, a vintage writing desk stands near a large window, covered with lace curtains. Outside, fields of lavender stretch into the distance beneath a calm, sunny sky. The room is too perfect to be real, like something plucked from a dream¡ªor a painting. ¡°Am I¡­ dreaming?¡± I murmur; my voice is hoarse and uncertain. The question hangs in the quiet air, unanswered. I should be dead¡ªor at least in a hospital bed. My body should hurt, and my mind should be filled with fear and regret. But here, in this peaceful place, I feel none of that. Before I can make sense of where I am, something even stranger happens.
Info
Name: Dominic E?eforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 20 (E-) Endurance: 19 (E-) Agility: 51 (E) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C)
A soft hum fills the air as a red holographic screen suddenly appears in front of me, glowing faintly. Letters and numbers flicker on its surface, pulsing like they¡¯re alive. My breath catches, and my heart races as I stare at the screen. Glowing words float in the air¡ªreal, but I don¡¯t understand them. What... is this? The name and stats aren¡¯t mine. Dominic E?eforte? That¡¯s not me. I¡¯m Clark Williams. I work at a karaoke bar and I¡¯m just trying to help my parents pay off debt. I scan the screen again, confused. ¡°What does this even mean?¡± I mutter, my voice unsteady. Without thinking, I reach out and touch the screen. It glows brighter for a moment, then fades, like it responded to me. A strange thought creeps in. This isn¡¯t a dream. It¡¯s something else. Something real. I look around the room¡ªand then I spot a mirror by the dresser. The person staring back isn¡¯t me. Black hair, bright blue eyes, pale skin¡­ It¡¯s a face that feels too perfect, too unreal. But somehow¡­ I look kind of amazing? The thought slips into my mind before I can stop it, and I start to study the reflection more closely. The sharp jawline, smooth skin, and striking eyes¡ªit¡¯s a face that draws attention, almost too perfect to be real. But this isn¡¯t the person I used to be. For all its beauty, the body feels¡­ weak. Thin arms, narrow shoulders. It looks like it¡¯s never trained, never had to fight or struggle. Like strength was never something it needed¡ªor cared about. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. And yet, the reflection moves exactly as I do¡ªevery blink, every twitch, every uncertain touch¡ªechoed perfectly. It¡¯s real. Somehow, impossibly, I¡¯m in this unfamiliar form now. I sit down on the edge of the bed, the mattress sinking slightly beneath me. My fingers trail over the soft fabric of the blanket, grounding me in the moment. I glance down at my legs¡ªslim, pale, and unfamiliar. ¡°Welp,¡± I mutter, ¡°Dominic skipped leg day.¡± The moment of laughter fades quickly. As I try to stand up, a wave of pain and dizziness hits me like a crashing wave. My knees give out, and I fall to the floor. The room spins around me, everything blurring together. A sharp, pounding headache grips my head, each throb feeling like fire. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­¡± I gasp for air, my breathing uneven. Time seems to slow down¡ªevery second dragging on while the pain continues. Finally, like a storm passing, it starts to fade. I¡¯m left lying on the cold floor, shaking and weak. After a few minutes, I gather the strength to get up. -Creaaak! The bedroom door opens, and a woman walks in. She has long black hair that flows down her back, shining in the morning light. Her sky-blue eyes look just like the ones I saw earlier in the mirror, and her skin is pale and glowing. There¡¯s no doubt¡ªwe look alike. She must be my mother in this world. She hurries over, worry written on her face. ¡°Dominic, are you okay? I heard a loud noise from downstairs,¡± she says. Her voice is gentle and warm, but filled with concern. She kneels beside me and gently touches my forehead, like a mother checking for a fever. The simple act feels familiar¡ªlike something I¡¯ve known all my life. ¡°Dominic?¡± she says again, softly. So many feelings crash over me¡ªconfusion, fear, and curiosity. But the kindness in her eyes calms me. I know I can¡¯t tell her the truth yet. She¡¯d never believe it. ¡°¡­Yes, Mum. I¡¯m okay,¡± I say at last. The words feel strange in my mouth, but they fit somehow. She looks at me closely, searching my face. For a moment, I think she knows something¡¯s wrong. But then she relaxes and smiles a little. ¡°Be careful, dear. If something¡¯s wrong, promise me you¡¯ll tell me. You can always talk to me, okay?¡± I nod, forcing a small smile. ¡°I will, Mum. It was just a bit of dizziness¡ªnothing serious.¡± She looks relieved, smiling warmly¡ªthere¡¯s love in that smile, the kind that feels comforting but also a little sad. ¡°All right, then. Breakfast will be ready soon. Don¡¯t take too long, or you¡¯ll be late for school,¡± she says as she stands up, smoothing out her dress with practiced ease. She gives me one last affectionate glance before walking out. The soft click of the door closing leaves me alone again in the quiet room. I take a deep breath. Dominic E?eforte. That¡¯s who I am now. Her mention of school sticks in my head. I don¡¯t know what to expect. What kind of life does Dominic live? What kind of world is this? And what exactly is waiting for me? Dominic¡¯s mother seems kind, like someone I could trust. She''s my only anchor right now in all this confusion. But her presence also makes it clear¡ªthis isn''t just a dream. I¡¯m not just visiting his body. I¡¯m supposed to live as him. I let out another deep breath, steadier this time, and stand up. I have to start figuring things out¡ªwho Dominic is, what his life looks like, and how to get through the day. First step: school. It might hold the answers I need. I turn to the mirror again, staring into Dominic¡¯s face. ¡°All right, Dominic E?eforte,¡± I whisper. ¡°Let¡¯s find out who you really are.¡± Curious, I begin exploring the room. On the desk, a framed photo catches my eye. I pick it up. In the picture, Dominic¡¯s mom stands beside a strong, handsome man with sharp eyes and brown hair. He looks confident, like someone who could walk into any room and own it. ¡°If that¡¯s Dad,¡± I mutter, smirking a little, ¡°I hope I end up looking like him.¡± I set the photo down and look at the rest of the desk¡ªtextbooks, a school schedule, and three gold medals neatly arranged. The book titles jump out at me: Advanced Mana Theory, Elemental Magic. ¡°¡­Wait. Am I in a world with magic?¡± I whisper. Heart pounding, I move to the nearby bookshelf. My eyes scan the titles until one makes me stop cold: History of Sylvestria. My jaw drops. No way. This world¡ªit¡¯s not random. It¡¯s Sylvestria. The world from ¡®A Magician¡¯s Path.¡¯ This can''t be a coincidence. Am I here because I loved the story? Is this real? Or some kind of dream I¡¯ll wake up from? Still reeling, I flip through the history book. The pages talk about Camille Rousseau, the war against demons, and the rise of magic¡ªeverything I knew from the story. Only now, it¡¯s presented like real history. I glance back at the other textbooks. This is my life now¡ªmana theory, magic spells, and a world I only thought existed in fiction. And somehow¡­ I¡¯m part of it. ¡°Wait¡­ if I¡¯m in Sylvestria¡­¡± The words trail off as my chest tightens. I remember the dangers looming over this world. The Umbrascourge¡ªthe remnants of demonic forces¡ªplans to unleash chaos across Sylvestria. If the timeline matches the novel, this peaceful moment is the calm before the storm. Turning to the glowing stats screen still hovering in the air, I reexamine Dominic¡¯s information:
Info
Name: Dominic E?eforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 20 (E-) Endurance: 19 (E-) Agility: 51 (E) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C)
I sighed deeply as the truth hit me¡ªI¡¯m one of the Manaless in Sylvestria, a world where magic decided everything. Here, people fall into three groups: Camille tried to make magic available to everyone, but it didn¡¯t work out. Technology can turn the Manaless into Manaficials, but it costs a fortune in Camilliums¡ªa currency named after Camille Rousseau herself. But I know a secret. A Magician¡¯s Path¡ªthe story I remember¡ªmentions hidden ways to become a Manaficial without needing all that money. Paths that most people don¡¯t know exist. I glance at the calendar: March 9th, 2120. ¡°One year until the story begins¡­¡± That thought lights a fire in me. I still have time. Time to get stronger, learn the world, and use my knowledge to stay ahead¡ªand maybe even change how things unfold. ¡°Dominic, breakfast is ready!¡± My mother¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts. ¡°Coming, Mum!¡± I answer. The future can wait a little. Right now, I¡¯m just a 15-year-old boy in a new world. I don¡¯t even know what school looks like here, or what kind of challenges I¡¯ll face. But I¡¯m ready to find out. With a deep breath, I head toward the door, ready to take on the day. 2- Welcome To Sylvestria [2] Volume 01, Chapter 02 Welcome To Sylvestria [2] ¡°So this is the uniform,¡± I say quietly, looking at myself in the mirror. The navy-blue blazer with silver trim fits just right. I¡¯m wearing matching trousers, a crisp white shirt, and a cobalt blue tie that adds a nice touch. After adjusting the lapels and fixing the tie one last time, I leave my room and head downstairs. The smell of breakfast pulls me toward the dining room. ¡°Mom¡¯s cooking,¡± I murmur with a small smile. In the dining room, my mom is already sitting at the table. She looks calm and elegant, just like always. ¡°Ah, Dominic. Come eat breakfast,¡± she says warmly. I nod, suddenly hungry. The table is packed with food: a warm, golden baguette, several kinds of cheese, a bright bowl of fruit, buttery croissants, soft-boiled eggs, and a pot of rich-smelling coffee. It looks amazing¡ªlike something straight out of a French caf¨¦. No, I¡¯m not exaggerating. The food feels French. Still, it makes sense. Sylvestria¡¯s regions are influenced by different cultures, so seeing a mix of cuisines isn¡¯t surprising. Just as I¡¯m about to start eating, my mom slides over another plate. ¡°Try these: Puto, Lefse, Tahini, and Xiao Long Bao.¡± I blink, caught off guard. ¡°Wait¡­ did you cook these?¡± She nods, smiling proudly. ¡°Yes. It took some time since I don¡¯t usually cook food from other cultures. But it was worth it.¡± I look down at the new plate. Each dish represents a different part of Sylvestria. Puto, a soft rice cake from Lumina Falls¡ªbased on the Philippines. Lefse, a potato flatbread from Ember Citadel¡ªmodeled after Egypt. Xiao Long Bao, soup dumplings from Celestria¡ªclearly Chinese-inspired. Tahini, a creamy sesame paste from Frostheim¡ªa region with Scandinavian roots. Sylvestria really is a melting pot. I can''t help but admire how much effort my mum put into this. "Wow, Mum. This is¡­ amazing," I say, unable to hide how impressed I am. I sit down quickly, my stomach growling from the smell of the food. Without thinking, I grab a fork and stab the nearest dish. My instincts from my old life kick in. "Dominic! Where are your manners?!" Her voice snaps me out of it. Oops. I freeze, still holding the fork, suddenly aware of how rude that looked. "I''m sorry, Mum," I say, scratching my head and giving her a sheepish smile. Her serious look softens a bit, though she still seems surprised. I slowly pull the fork out and sit properly, trying to act more polite. Sitting here like this reminds me how different my life is now. Back then, meals like this were just a dream¡ªsomething rich people enjoyed, not me. "Dominic, are you okay?" Mum asks, a bit worried. "It¡¯s not like you to stab your food like that and skip saying Bon app¨¦tit." That catches me off guard. So¡­ Dominic is usually polite? I realize I need to be careful. If I¡¯m going to keep pretending to be him, I have to act the part. "Yes, Mum, I¡¯m fine," I say with a smile. "I¡¯m just¡­ really excited to eat, that¡¯s all." She smiles, a soft laugh escaping her lips. "Fufufu¡­ I¡¯m glad you¡¯re excited, Dominic. You don¡¯t usually get this hyped over meals." That makes me pause. So¡­ Dominic doesn¡¯t eat much? That explains why he¡¯s so slim. Trying to fix things, I quickly add, "Well¡­ I¡¯m especially looking forward to your cooking today. I just have a feeling it¡¯s going to be extra good." ¡°Oh?¡± Her eyes narrow, her smile playful. ¡°So it only looks good today? Is that why you don¡¯t normally get excited?¡± She says it jokingly, but I can feel the subtle hint of teasing. Did I just messed up? Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Ah, no, no! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± I say quickly, waving my hands. ¡°Your cooking is always amazing, Mum. I just¡­ noticed there¡¯s a lot of variety today!¡± She looks at me for a moment, then bursts out laughing. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet talker, Dominic. Fine, I¡¯ll let it slide this time.¡± Relief washes over me as I take a careful bite of the food, enjoying the explosion of flavors. As I eat, I remind myself to stay cautious. Every moment matters, and I can¡¯t afford to mess up. ¨C Creak! The sound of the door opening pulls my attention away. I turn and see the man from the photo in my bedroom walking in. ¡°Celine, I¡¯m home!¡± The room immediately feels warmer, and his presence brings a natural charm. He looks exactly like the man in the photo¡ªDominic¡¯s father. ¡°Ah, Andr¨¦, welcome back!¡± Celine says, her voice full of love and relief. Her eyes brighten as she sees him. So, Celine is Dominic¡¯s mother. And now I know his father¡¯s name is Andr¨¦. Bit by bit, this new life is making more sense. Andr¨¦ notices me. His expression softens, and he gives me a warm smile. He walks over and ruffles my hair in a kind, gentle way. ¡°Good morning, Dominic. How are you?¡± It¡¯s a simple question, but I can feel the care behind it. This family¡­ they¡¯re kind. ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, Dad. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay too,¡± Andr¨¦ says as he sits down. Celine leans in, her eyes curious. ¡°How was the Stargate raid, Andr¨¦?¡± ¡°It went well,¡± he answers with a proud smile. ¡°The Shadow Sentinels paid us well for how we did.¡± Wait¡­ Dominic¡¯s father is a Stargate Raider? The thought hits me like lightning. Stargate Raiders are elite Magicians who enter dangerous portals filled with monsters. They risk their lives to protect others. An idea suddenly sparks in my mind. ¡°Dad, can you train me?¡± I ask without thinking. Andr¨¦ and Celine both look at me, surprised and curious. ¡°Why?¡± Andr¨¦ asks, calm but clearly interested. ¡°I want to enroll in Verdant Arcanum!¡± Their reaction is instant¡ªthey look at each other, shocked. Of course. A sudden change in goals is strange, even in a world like Sylvestria. To them, it must seem odd that their son suddenly wants something so different. ¡°Dominic, what about your dream of becoming a Magitist?¡± Celine asks softly, clearly wondering what changed. So the real Dominic wanted to be a Magitist? Magitists are respected scholars who mix magic with science. It¡¯s a noble goal. But with what I know about Sylvestria¡¯s future, I need to take a more direct path to power. Just then, the red holographic screen appears again, interrupting my thoughts:
WARNING!
MAKE SURE NOT TO REVEAL YOUR TRUE IDENTITY TO ANYONE! KEEP IT A SECRET!
What? I stare at the words, baffled. Why?
That will be explained later. For now, just lie.
Lie? I groan inwardly. I¡¯m terrible at lying. They¡¯re going to suspect something. But if the System insists¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a while, and I realized that being a Magitist isn¡¯t the right path for me,¡± I say, choosing my words carefully. Andr¨¦ and Celine both look at me. At first, they seem surprised, but then their expressions soften. ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel, I¡¯ll start training you tomorrow,¡± Andr¨¦ says with a smile. Wait¡­ really? That¡¯s it? They¡¯re okay with this? Why are they being so supportive? My mind drifts back to my old life¡ªto my parents. They gave up so much for me, always putting my needs before their own, even when it hurt them. They supported me no matter what. And I left them behind. That thought hits me hard. I failed them. I¡¯ll never get the chance to thank them or make things right. Before I know it, my vision blurs. ¡°Dominic, why are you crying?!¡± Celine asks, worried. ¡°Huh?¡± I blink, confused. Then I feel the tears on my face. I touch my cheeks. I¡¯m crying? ¡°Dominic, are you alright?¡± Andr¨¦ asks, sounding more serious now. ¡°I-I¡­¡± My voice shakes. I don¡¯t want them to worry or start asking questions. I need to say something. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Dad,¡± I say, my voice unsteady. ¡°I just wanted to say¡­ thank you.¡± The words hurt. I never said those things to my real parents. I took everything they did for granted. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re crying even more now¡­¡± Andr¨¦ says, looking both confused and concerned. ¡°O-Oh, um¡­¡± I try to stop the tears, but thinking about my parents only makes it worse. Celine gets up and kneels beside me, resting a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Dominic, it¡¯s okay. You can tell us anything,¡± she says gently. Her kindness only makes my guilt worse. ¡°I¡­¡± My voice breaks again. I can¡¯t find the words. Andr¨¦ kneels beside her. ¡°We¡¯re here for you, Dominic. No matter what.¡± Their kindness is overwhelming. They don¡¯t know the truth¡ªthat I¡¯m not their son¡ªbut right now, I almost wish I were. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. ¡°Thank you, Mum¡­ Dad¡­¡± And for the first time in forever, I cried. Cry. Not just because I¡¯m sad, but because¡­ -Ding! The oven timer goes off, cutting through the silence. ¡°Oh! The blueberry pie is ready!¡± Celine jumps up and heads to the kitchen. Blueberry pie? I didn¡¯t know she cooked one. Just the thought lifts my mood a little. It feels like the universe is trying to cheer me up. ¡°By the way, Dominic¡­¡±Andr¨¦ speaks up again. He grabs an apple from the fruit bowl and tosses it to me. Without thinking, I catch it in mid-air. ¡°Nice catch,¡± he says with a grin. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have mana, we¡¯ll work on your physical strength. You¡¯ll need it to keep up with the Magicians and Manaficials.¡± His words remind me of how hard this path will be. Being a Manaless student at Verdant Arcanum isn¡¯t impossible¡­ but it won¡¯t be easy. The world looks down on people like me. I place the apple back in the bowl and look him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m ready. I¡¯ll take on anything you throw at me, Dad.¡± I have to get stronger¡ªfor what¡¯s coming. Especially what I know is coming from the web novel. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that,¡± Andr¨¦ says, smiling wider. ¡°But first¡ªbreakfast.¡± Celine returns from the kitchen, carrying a tray with a freshly baked blueberry pie. The smell fills the room, and my stomach growls. -Growl! Celine laughs. ¡°Looks like someone¡¯s excited.¡± She places the pie on the table. Its crust is golden, shining in the morning light. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! Bon app¨¦tit!¡± ¡°Okay, Mum. Bon app¨¦tit!¡± I say as I sit properly. This time, I remember how Dominic usually behaves. I pick up a croissant and admire how perfect it looks before biting in. The taste is incredible. Buttery, soft, and crisp all at once. -Munch! I eat it quickly and reach for another without thinking. ¡°Dominic, what did I say about manners?¡± Celine asks, her voice gentle but firm. I freeze mid-bite, smile awkwardly, and lower my hand. Right¡ªmanners. Still getting used to that. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Andr¨¦ laughs loudly. ¡°Looks like Dominic is at that stage, huh?¡± I blink, confused for a second, then get what he means. Teen boys eat like there¡¯s no tomorrow when they hit their growth spurts. At 15, I¡¯m right in that range. But for me, eating like this isn¡¯t just about growing. It¡¯s about finally tasting good food¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t afford before. Every bite feels like something special. -Munch! I keep eating, not minding the teasing. The croissants, the coffee, the blueberry pie¡ªit¡¯s all amazing. More than food¡ªit¡¯s comfort. It¡¯s warmth. And as we eat together, I feel something I haven¡¯t felt in a long time. Like maybe this could really be home. 3- Welcome To Sylvestria [3] Volume 01, Chapter 03 Welcome To Sylvestria [3] ¡°Be good at school, okay?¡± Celine says gently, leaning in to kiss my forehead. Her eyes are soft, full of love and worry. The moment feels both familiar and strange. ¡°You might not want to be a Magitist anymore, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can stop studying,¡± Andr¨¦ adds with a grin, ruffling my hair. His voice is teasing but warm¡ªfatherly in a way I didn¡¯t know I missed. Their kindness makes my chest feel tight. Dominic¡¯s parents¡ªmy parents now¡ªshow me the same love and concern my parents did in my old life. ¡°Be careful on your way to school, okay?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget¡ªdo well in school.¡± Their words sound just like the ones my parents used to say every morning before I left. Even though we didn¡¯t have much, they always made sure I felt loved. They believed that if I worked hard, maybe we could escape our hardships one day. But I failed them. My life ended too soon¡ªdreams left behind, promises broken. The thought of my parents back on Earth cuts deep. Are they blaming themselves? Or each other? The questions hurt. I blink fast, but the tears still come. They blur my vision¡ªa silent goodbye to the life and love I lost. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re crying again!¡± Celine says, her hands landing gently on my shoulders. Her touch pulls me out of my spiral, and I quickly wipe my face. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say, forcing a smile that doesn¡¯t quite feel real. She studies my face but doesn¡¯t push. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, I can go with you,¡± Andr¨¦ offers, his voice calm and steady. He ruffles my hair again, and somehow, that simple act makes me feel a little better. That¡¯s when I realize something important: I don¡¯t even know how to get to school. In this life as Dominic, there¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t know¡ªplaces, routines, even who I¡¯m supposed to be. ¡°Sure, Dad,¡± I say automatically. Letting him come with me solves the problem for now. It also gives me a chance to learn more about him¡ªand this world. His kindness makes me feel like maybe I can start to belong here. Celine smiles a little as she watches us. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Andr¨¦, make sure he gets to school safely.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Andr¨¦ replies with a chuckle, grabbing his coat. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dominic.¡± I nod and open the door¡ªand stop. The view takes my breath away. Fields of lavender stretch out as far as I can see, glowing in the soft morning sun. The breeze carries their scent, warm and soothing. So this is where that smell came from when I first woke up here. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Looking around, I realize where I am¡ªthe Golden Fields Region of Verdant Haven. Verdant Haven is split into five regions: Each part adds something unique to this beautiful world. ¡°Looks like the lavender harvest is coming soon,¡± Andr¨¦ says, standing beside me. He gazes at the fields with a calm smile, then looks at me. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I walk beside him, still in awe, but ready. ¡°Have a great day at school, Dominic!¡± Celine calls from the door, waving. I wave back with a smile, her voice warming my heart. The fields are calming¡ªa sharp contrast to the rough streets of my past life. The lavender stretches endlessly, its scent clearing my mind. As we walk, something amazing happens. A farmer at the distance lifts his arms, and water gathers from the air. He guides it into a bucket with smooth, magical control. I watch, stunned by how naturally magic is used here. Soon, we reach a charming village that feels like something out of a storybook but with a twist. Stone cottages line the streets, each with flowers on the balconies. And on the roofs? Solar panels gleaming in the sun. The village is alive. Shops display floating objects. Bakeries smell like heaven. Fountains glow with magic. Everywhere I look, magic blends with daily life. ¡°Bonjour, Monsieur Andr¨¦, and Monsieur Dominic!¡± a cheerful villager calls as we pass. ¡°Bonjour!¡± we reply together. Their friendly greetings make me wonder¡ªwas Dominic well-liked in this village? Did people know him? Like him? Andr¨¦ waves back naturally, his smile warm and easy. I copy him, trying to act the same way and fit into this new life. As we leave the village, I spot the middle school in the distance. It¡¯s a beautiful mix of old French design and new technology. The stone walls and grand gate give it a fancy look, while solar panels add a modern touch. Students fill the area, chatting and laughing as they head to class. Some fly down on brooms like it¡¯s no big deal. Others arrive in sleek cars powered by Aether. It¡¯s a strange but cool mix of magic and science. ¡°Dominic.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice makes me stop. I turn and see him looking at me seriously. ¡°Da¡ª¡± ¡°Dominic, why don¡¯t you want to be a Magitist anymore? What¡¯s the real reason?¡± His gentle tone catches me off guard. My heart skips. Does he know something? In this world, magic is normal, but coming from another world? That would sound insane. I have to be careful. ¡°You saw right through me, Dad,¡± I say with a sigh. ¡°Honestly¡­ I¡¯m just tired of studying. I don¡¯t want the pressure of being some genius.¡± It¡¯s not the full truth, but it¡¯s close enough. The medals in Dominic¡¯s room show how high people¡¯s expectations were. Maybe wanting a break is a believable reason. Andr¨¦¡¯s face softens. ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice sooner.¡± Hearing the guilt in his voice stings. I didn¡¯t mean to make him worry. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± I say, trying to comfort him. But he still looks upset. He puts his hands on my shoulders, voice shaking a bit. ¡°Did we pressure you too much? If we did¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Before I can say anything, he hugs me tightly. It¡¯s his way of saying sorry without words. I¡¯m surprised. I knew Celine and Andr¨¦ cared, but this¡­ this shows just how deeply. They¡¯re ready to take the blame even when they don¡¯t have to¡ªjust to make me feel better. ¡°Really, Dad, it¡¯s okay,¡± I say quietly. He steps back but keeps his hands on my shoulders. ¡°Then who did? Was it your teachers? Friends?¡± I try to keep things simple. ¡°No, Dad. It¡¯s just¡­ pressure I put on myself.¡± He looks at me for a moment, then nods slowly. ¡°Alright. Just remember, your mother and I are always here. You don¡¯t have to do everything alone.¡± His words calm something in me. ¡°I know. Thanks, Dad.¡± He smiles again, warm and kind. He ruffles my hair, then steps aside. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to make you late. Have a great first day!¡± Then he slaps my back¡ªhard. ¡°Gah!¡± I gasp, almost losing my breath. ¡°Oops, sorry! You okay?¡± he asks quickly. ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± I reply with a shaky thumbs-up. Even though it surprised me, I can¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Good. Now get going!¡± With one last wave, I head toward the school gates. My heart pounds with a mix of nerves and excitement. This is my first day in Dominic¡¯s world¡ªand the beginning of something new. 4-Middle School [1] Volume 01, Chapter 04 Middle School [1] As I walk through the school gates, a sense of awe hits me. Up close, the building looks even more amazing. It gives off a magical, scholarly vibe. The stone walls are covered with carvings of mythical creatures and glowing symbols. It feels both grand and mysterious. The mix of old and new is striking, and I can already tell¡ªthis isn¡¯t a normal school. But as I take it all in, a new thought pops into my head. ¡°Where do I go?¡± I whisper, looking around the busy courtyard full of students. Should I ask someone? The idea makes me nervous. I don¡¯t want to draw attention on my first day¡ªespecially since I have no mana. That alone could make me a target. Being lost and Manaless? Not a great look. ¡°Hey, Doms! There you are!¡± A voice pulls me from my thoughts. Before I can react, someone throws an arm around my shoulders. The touch is warm and familiar. I turn and see a boy about my age. His short blonde hair shines in the sunlight, and his green eyes sparkle with confidence. He smiles, bright and friendly, and his grip feels strong. ¡°Who?¡± I say before I can stop myself. I¡¯m genuinely confused. ¡°Aww, come on, Doms. Don¡¯t tell me you forgot me already!¡± He sounds playful, but I catch a hint of surprise in his eyes, like he didn¡¯t expect me to say that. I look at him closely, trying to figure him out. He seems nice¡­ but could he be faking it? Is he just pretending to be friendly, hiding something worse? Before I can think more, he waves a hand in front of my face. ¡°Sylvestria to Doms, are you there?¡± The joke catches me off guard. I realize I¡¯ve been staring. ¡°Uhh¡­ yeah,¡± I say, still trying to catch up. He laughs, light and natural, but his eyes narrow a little as he studies me. ¡°Doms, are you okay?¡± he asks, more serious now. ¡°You seem a bit¡­ different today.¡± His words make me panic inside. Did he notice something? Did I mess up already? ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask, trying to sound normal, hoping he doesn¡¯t ask more. He tilts his head, brow furrowing as he thinks. ¡°Your walk, your gestures¡­ You¡¯re usually kind of closed off, but today you seem more confident. I don¡¯t know.¡± His comment catches me off guard. I hadn¡¯t realized Dominic usually came across as shy. ¡°Is that so?¡± I reply as calmly as I can, trying not to show my nerves. ¡°Yeah, but hey, that¡¯s not a bad thing,¡± he says with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re looking more confident. It suits you.¡± As he talks, my eyes land on the ID clipped to his uniform. It reads: Arthur Lyon. Arthur Lyon. I search my memory, but the name doesn¡¯t sound familiar. He wasn¡¯t in ¡®A Magician¡¯s Path,¡¯ so he must be an extra like me. That thought actually makes me feel a little better¡ªdealing with someone outside the main plot is simpler. ¡°Hey, Doms, where¡¯s your ID?¡± Arthur asks, snapping me back to the moment. Wait¡­ my ID. I quickly check my pockets, but I already know it¡¯s not there. How could I forget something that important? This could be a small mistake¡­ or a big one, depending on how strict this school is. ¡°Oh, I must have¡­ um, forgotten it,¡± I say, stumbling over my words. ¡°Do you think I can get a temporary one for today?¡± Arthur raises an eyebrow, surprised. ¡°Forgot your ID? That¡¯s not like you, Doms.¡± My stomach tightens. I need to be more careful not to raise suspicions. ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡± he adds, his tone brightening. ¡°We can stop by the admin office before class. They¡¯ll give you a temporary one.¡± I feel a wave of relief. ¡°Thanks, Arthur. I appreciate it.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he says with a wink. ¡°What are best friends for?¡± Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Best friends? I blink, caught off guard. There¡¯s a warmth in his words that feels unfamiliar but oddly reassuring. As we walk through the halls, I glance at him from the corner of my eye. Maybe I was wrong to doubt him. Arthur seems sincere¡ªmore like a friend than a fake. I hope I¡¯m right. As we continue through the school, the atmosphere changes. The steady hum of voices sharpens, turning into whispers filled with curiosity¡ªand judgment. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t he the Manaless one?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him.¡± The words sting. I expected this, having read about how harsh people are toward those without mana. But knowing about it and living it are two very different things. ¡°But wait, isn¡¯t that Arthur Lyon? Heir to the Lyon family?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him!¡± The tone shifts immediately. The gossip softens, turning into admiration and awe. Clearly, Arthur¡¯s name holds weight here. He comes from a powerful family, and people treat him like royalty. ¡°But why is he walking with Dominic, of all people?¡± ¡°I know, right?¡± The sting of their words is hard to ignore, even as I keep my eyes forward. Walking beside Arthur, who doesn¡¯t seem bothered by the whispers, I can¡¯t help but wonder why he¡¯d hang out with someone like me¡ªa Manaless nobody. Is he really that kind and doesn¡¯t care about my lack of mana? Or¡­ is he the kind of person who makes friends with people below him just to feel better about himself? That second idea makes more sense. From what people said, Arthur comes from a powerful family. He¡¯s meant for greatness. So why would he spend time with someone like me? The only explanation I can think of is that his kindness is fake. ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t hear them, Doms.¡± Arthur¡¯s voice breaks through my thoughts. It¡¯s calm, but comforting. Before I can say anything, I feel his warm hands gently cover my ears. Startled, I glance at him. He¡¯s smiling softly, his face calm and reassuring. Wait¡­ is he really that kind? The simple gesture catches me off guard. His hands are steady. His touch feels real. And suddenly, I start to doubt everything I just assumed. Maybe I was wrong about him. Am I just overthinking it again? I¡¯ve always been like this¡ªeven in my old life. I overanalyze everything. It¡¯s helped me avoid disappointment, but it¡¯s also pushed people away. I often assume that kindness hides some hidden agenda. It¡¯s a defense mechanism, one I¡¯ve relied on too much. And now, it might be clouding my judgment again. Arthur slowly lowers his hands. His green eyes look right at me, full of genuine concern. ¡°Ignore them, Doms. They don¡¯t know you like I do,¡± he says gently but firmly. His words hit something deep inside me. He knows what people are saying. He knows how much it hurts. But he still chooses to walk next to me. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ he means it. After a while, we reach a large arched door. It''s huge and covered with detailed carvings, both beautiful and a little intimidating. It clearly leads to somewhere important¡ªthe administrative office. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Arthur says, calm and confident. -Knock! Knock! ¡°Excuse us!¡± he says as he turns the knob and pushes the door open. The room is just like the rest of Sylvestria¡ªa perfect mix of tradition and modern design. Wooden walls give it a cozy, classic feel, while shelves filled with scrolls, documents, and magical items add a sense of mystery and elegance. Sunlight shines through the tall windows, casting a warm golden light across the room. Magic hums softly in the background¡ªfaint, but clearly there. A large wooden desk sits in the center, polished and glowing in the sunlight. Several workers sit behind it, their faces calm and professional. One of them looks up and smiles. ¡°How can we help you?¡± ¡°Dominic¡ª¡± ¡°I would¡ª¡± Arthur and I speak at the same time. We both pause. Arthur blinks, then gestures kindly for me to go first. ¡°Sorry about that, Doms. You go ahead,¡± he says with a smile. I nod and step forward, trying to collect my thoughts. ¡°I would like to get a temporary I.D. I forgot mine today.¡± The worker nods and stands. ¡°No problem. Can you give me your hand?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ sure?¡± I offer my hand, unsure of what¡¯s about to happen. The worker closes their eyes. Right away, my hand begins to glow softly. The warmth is gentle, not painful¡ªjust surprising. What the¡­ The light grows brighter and begins to swirl, like magic shaping something from thin air. Slowly, it starts to fold in on itself, forming something solid. Right before my eyes, the light turns into a clean, glowing I.D. card, floating in the air. The worker grabs it smoothly and hands it to me. ¡°Here you go. Don¡¯t forget it next time,¡± they say. Their voice is kind but carries a light scolding tone. I take the card, still amazed by what I just saw. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± the worker says before going back to work. ¡°Arthur Lyon.¡± A new voice¡ªdeep and firm¡ªbreaks the moment. Arthur and I turn to see an older man in a sharp suit standing at the door. He gives off a strong, commanding presence, with eyes that show both wisdom and authority. ¡°Good morning, Principal Cloud,¡± Arthur says, giving a small bow. The principal nods. ¡°Good morning to you as well.¡± He looks at me, and I feel the weight of his stare. ¡°Good morning to you,¡± he adds, his tone polite but distant. Surprised, I stand a bit straighter. ¡°Good morning, Principal Cloud.¡± He gives a small nod, then turns back to Arthur. ¡°Arthur, I need a private word with you in my office.¡± I¡¯m curious, but I know it¡¯s not my place to ask. Whatever they¡¯re talking about doesn¡¯t concern me. ¡°Yes, Principal Cloud,¡± Arthur replies right away. Before leaving, Arthur looks at me with a hint of guilt. ¡°Doms, I¡¯m sorry. Will you be okay waiting outside for a while?¡± I nod. ¡°Sure. Take your time.¡± He smiles, thankful, and follows the principal through another set of large doors. Once they¡¯re gone, I quietly shut the office door and walk into the hallway. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I let out a slow breath and lean against a cool wall. The stone feels cold against my back as I pause to think. This morning has been a lot¡ªgetting used to a new place, hearing whispers behind my back, and witnessing real magic for the first time. The pressure of stepping into Dominic¡¯s life and trying to fit in weighs on me. Still, there¡¯s something else¡ªa small spark. Maybe hope? Arthur¡¯s kindness and the small wins so far today help me keep going. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the Manaless boy.¡± The voice hits like a slap¡ªfull of contempt. I turn toward it. A guy stands a few feet away, radiating smugness. His messy brown hair, cocky grin, and puffed-up posture scream trouble. Who the hell is this? My thoughts race as I take him in. Is this Dominic¡¯s main bully? His expression and mocking tone make it pretty clear. The way he talks and looks down on me lights a fire inside. I wasn¡¯t new to bullies in my old life. Growing up poor, I¡¯d heard every insult, felt every jab. Those old memories stir just beneath the surface, ready to rise. Before I can say anything, a red holographic screen suddenly flashes in front of me, making me flinch.
New Quest!
Quest: Beat Dominic¡¯s bully and knock him out! Reward: A weapon.
5-Middle School [2] Volume 01, Chapter 05 Middle School [2]
New Quest!
Quest: Beat Dominic¡¯s bully and knock him out! Reward: A weapon.
What the hell is this? I stare at the glowing text, stunned for a moment. This screen has popped up a few times since I arrived, but its strange messages only confuse things. ¡°Hey, you! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± the bully shouts, dragging me back to reality. He steps forward, grabs my shirt, and slams me against the wall¡ªhard. ¡°You Manaless piece of shit have no right to ignore me!¡± he yells. His face is twisted in anger, inches from mine. The air feels heavy with tension. But I notice something¡ªhe can¡¯t see the glowing screen. ¡°You Manaless shit, do you hear me!?¡± His words hit harder than his grip. Something inside me snaps. I¡¯m not Dominic¡ªnot the version he¡¯s used to. I¡¯ve dealt with people like him before. I know what happens when you let bullies walk all over you. Not this time. Without thinking, I drive my knee straight up, aiming for the one spot that¡¯ll hurt the most- the balls. ¡°Gah!¡± He groans, loosens his grip, and bends over in pain, clutching his groin. But I¡¯m not done. While he¡¯s doubled over, I lift my leg and kick him hard in the face. -Thwack! His head snaps back. Blood spurts from his nose as he drops to the ground, limp and groaning. I step back, breathing heavily. My heart pounds, adrenaline rushing through me. Seeing him like that¡ªbroken and humiliated¡ªfeels¡­ right. ¡°I¡¯m not Dominic as you know him,¡± I say, staring down at him. ¡°And I¡¯m not putting up with this.¡± This feels like a line in the sand¡ªnot just for him, but for everyone in this new world. In my old life, I had reasons for staying quiet. I didn¡¯t fight back at first. I was scared that if I caused trouble, I¡¯d mess up my future¡ªcollege, scholarships, a way out of poverty. But eventually, I broke. I had to fight back. It was the only way to take control again. Now I¡¯m here. And that same fire is stronger than ever. The rules are different. And so am I. -Creak! A door opens. I turn and see Arthur walking out of the administration office. His eyes go wide the second he sees me and the guy on the floor. He hurries over, worry all over his face. ¡°Doms, are you okay?¡± His voice is gentle, filled with concern. It¡¯s a sharp contrast to the violence just moments ago. I give him a small nod and a faint smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± But his eyes move back to the bully, still groaning on the ground. He looks at me again, shocked. ¡°Doms, you¡­ you did that!?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yeah,¡± I answer slowly, realizing how weird this must seem to him. Dominic¡ªthe old one¡ªprobably never stood up for himself. He would¡¯ve taken the hits, stayed quiet. To Arthur, it must feel like I¡¯ve become a different person. ¡°Y-You!¡± The bully groans from the floor and starts to get up. He holds his face and¡­ other parts. But he¡¯s still glaring at me, shaking with anger. ¡°How dare you, a Manaless, attack me?!¡± Seriously? I¡¯m supposed to feel bad? He slammed me against a wall first! Where does he get the nerve? ¡°Doms, you did great!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through the tension. He ignores the bully and walks up to me, throwing an arm over my shoulders. It¡¯s a simple move, but powerful. He¡¯s making it clear¡ªhe¡¯s on my side. The bully¡¯s face twists again. His confidence is gone. Now he just looks desperate to get some control back. ¡°H-Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± he cries out, his voice cracking. But it sounds more like whining now. He¡¯s not scary¡ªhe¡¯s pathetic. Heh. Sucks to be you right now.
Quest Completed!
You have successfully beaten Dominic¡¯s bully and knocked him out! Your reward will be given to you right now.
Wait, what? The familiar holographic screen appears in front of me, catching me off guard with its timing. At the same time, I feel a sudden weight in my pockets¡ªheavy and unfamiliar. Frowning, I reach in, curious. My fingers touch something solid, and when I pull it out, I see two shiny red guns. They¡¯re beautiful¡ªsleek and polished, with double barrels and gold details along the sides. Even though they¡¯re small, they¡¯re heavier than I thought, and their weight makes them feel important.
Weapon Info
Name: Galahad¡¯s Judgment Rank: D- Description: A pair of Aether-powered red guns, perfect for beginners. These weapons excel in both close and ranged combat. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Guns? Seriously? That¡¯s awesome. I hold them in my hands and take a second to admire how well they¡¯re made. They feel balanced, built for all kinds of situations, with grips that fit perfectly in my hands. In Sylvestria, where people without magic rely on magical weapons to keep up, these guns are more than just a prize. They¡¯re my shot¡ªmy way¡ªto find a place in a world where power usually means magic. As Galahad¡¯s Judgment rests in my hands, something shifts inside me. I feel a rush of confidence. It¡¯s not just about having a weapon¡ªit¡¯s about having something that gives me a real chance, something that helps me stand alongside those who¡¯d normally look down on me. For the first time since I got here, I actually feel ready for what¡¯s coming. Arthur suddenly gasps, and I turn toward him. His green eyes are wide as he stares at the guns in my hands. ¡°Whoa, Doms, where¡¯d you get those?¡± he asks, clearly surprised and confused. That pulls me back to reality. Oh no. I¡¯m still at school. The thought hits me hard. Should I tell him about the red holographic screen?
WARNING!
DO NOT TELL ANYONE ABOUT ME! IF YOU DO, I WILL LEAVE YOU ALONE!
The flashing warning glows bright and urgent¡ªit makes the choice for me. I can¡¯t tell the truth. But lying? I¡¯m terrible at it! ¡°Uhh¡­ I can explain¡ª¡± -Creak! The door to the Administration Office swings open. Principal Cloud steps out, his tall figure and serious expression filling the hallway. His sharp eyes take in everything¡ªthe bully on the floor, Arthur looking worried, and me, standing there holding weapons I shouldn¡¯t have. Panicking, I shove the guns into my pockets. They feel heavy and wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Principal Cloud asks, his voice calm but strong. He walks toward us quickly. My stomach twists. Oh no¡ªit¡¯s the principal. My heart pounds. It¡¯s my first day at middle school in Sylvestria, and I¡¯m already in trouble. Memories from a web novel flash in my head¡ªthere was a story about a Manaless student who got kicked out for being bullied by Magicians. The principal in that story said the student made the school look bad. It wasn¡¯t fair. What if this principal is the same? What if he believes Renard? What if he thinks I¡¯m dangerous and expels me? I clench my fists to stop them from shaking. Sweat sticks to my back. I¡¯ve felt this way before¡ªback in my old life. I grew up poor, and that made me an easy target. Teachers ignored what I went through, always siding with the rich kids. I thought this world would be different. I thought I¡¯d get a fresh start. But the way Principal Cloud looks at me¡­ it¡¯s the same cold feeling. Arthur steps forward and points to the bully on the ground. ¡°Renard bullied Dominic again,¡± he says firmly. I stare at him, shocked. ¡°Arthur¡­¡± My voice shakes. I don¡¯t know whether to cry or thank him. We just met today, but he¡¯s standing up for me. Probably because him and the original Dominic are close. Principal Cloud turns his gaze to Renard, eyes like lasers. ¡°W-What!?¡± Renard stammers. His finger shakes as he points at me. ¡°He kicked me, Principal!¡± The hallway goes quiet. I realize I¡¯ve been holding my breath. The principal looks at me. ¡°Is this true, Dominic?¡± I force myself to breathe and meet his eyes. His stare feels heavy, like it could crush me. But I can¡¯t back down. I shake my head and speak, trying to sound steady. ¡°Principal Cloud, he grabbed me first and shoved me against the wall.¡± I point to my torn vest. ¡°I only defended myself.¡± Principal Cloud doesn¡¯t say anything at first. His eyes narrow as he thinks. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble,¡± I add, my voice lower now. ¡°Renard¡¯s been picking on me since I got here. I just¡­ couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Renard laughs bitterly, folding his arms. ¡°Liar. You¡¯re just a Manaless making a scene.¡± That word hits hard. I open my mouth to say something, but Arthur steps in again. ¡°I saw everything, Principal. Renard started it. Dominic didn¡¯t do anything until after he was shoved.¡± Principal Cloud looks between Arthur and Renard. His face doesn¡¯t give anything away. ¡°Renard, is that true?¡± he asks calmly. ¡°Did you start the fight?¡± Renard freezes. His fake confidence slips for a second. But then he shrugs and smirks. ¡°I was just messing around. Didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡± The principal¡¯s expression turns sharp. ¡°Picking on others is never okay.¡± He straightens. ¡°Mr. Renard, to the office. Now.¡± The words cut through the air like a blade. Renard¡¯s smirk vanishes. ¡°I¡ª¡± he tries to argue, but one look from Principal Cloud shuts him up. ¡°Now,¡± the principal repeats. Renard¡¯s face goes pale. He walks to the office slowly, stiff and quiet. But just before he disappears through the door, he turns to me. His voice is low and angry. ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky, Manaless boy.¡± I don¡¯t flinch. I watch him go, feeling both shaky and relieved. It¡¯s not over, but it¡¯s better than it could¡¯ve been. I let out a long breath. I¡¯m still standing. Someone believed me. I glance at Arthur, and warmth spreads through my chest. I¡¯m so grateful he spoke up. It could¡¯ve ended so badly. Renard could¡¯ve lied more, turned the story against me. And thank goodness¡ªPrincipal Cloud didn¡¯t see the guns. If he had, and realized I¡¯m a Manaless with weapons? I¡¯d be kicked out for sure. Or worse. And Renard¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he call me out about the guns? Maybe he didn¡¯t see them earlier, or maybe he was too distracted by his own problems to use them against me. Either way, I got lucky. I doubt I¡¯ll be that lucky again. ¡°Hey, Doms, are you okay?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice pulls me out of my thoughts. I look up and see the worry on his face. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I say with a smile. ¡°Just a little shaken.¡± Arthur nods. ¡°I get it. Renard can be a pain. But you handled things really well.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I say. ¡°I was worried it would go a lot worse.¡± ¡°Principal Cloud is strict, but fair,¡± Arthur says. ¡°And don¡¯t worry about Renard. He probably won¡¯t bother you again after this.¡± Then Arthur suddenly steps forward and hugs me tightly. I freeze, completely surprised. ¡°Uh, Arthur?¡± I mumble into his shoulder. He steps back, grinning awkwardly. ¡°Sorry. You just looked like you needed a hug.¡± I blink, still surprised. ¡°Oh, um, thanks. I guess I didn¡¯t realize I did.¡± ¡°Anytime, Doms.¡± He laughs and pats my back. Then he tilts his head. ¡°By the way, where did you get those guns?¡± His question catches me off guard, pulling me back to reality. My brain scrambles for an answer. ¡°Uhh¡­¡± There¡¯s a short silence while I try to think of something believable. I definitely can¡¯t talk about the red holographic screen that gave to me. ¡°¡­My dad gave them to me for protection.¡± It¡¯s a lie¡ªbut it¡¯s the best I¡¯ve got. Since Dominic¡¯s dad is known as a Stargate Raider, people think he knows a lot about weapons and fighting. If anyone found out the truth, the holographic screen might react badly. Arthur¡¯s eyes go wide, and he lights up. ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s awesome, Doms!¡± Thankfully, he believes me. He¡¯s so excited I can¡¯t help but smile, even if I feel a little guilty for lying. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I say, trying to act chill. ¡°But I have to be careful. Can¡¯t exactly show these to others.¡± Arthur nods quickly. ¡°Totally. But it¡¯s still really cool that uncle trusts you with them.¡± I laugh a little, hoping to move on from the topic. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ he¡¯s just a little overprotective.¡± Arthur grins. ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad you have them. Better safe than sorry, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Some of the stress fades. At least Arthur isn¡¯t asking more questions. -RING! The school bell blares, cutting off our talk. ¡°Crap! Doms, let¡¯s go!¡± Arthur shouts and takes off running. ¡°Ah, wait up!¡± I chase after him, running through the hallways as fast as I can. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Dude, she''s pretty!" "I know!" A group of boys whisper to each other, stealing glances at a girl who stands out. She has long white hair that flows like silk and deep red eyes that shine brightly, making her seem almost unreal in the ordinary school setting. She reads her book, not paying attention to the stares and whispers around her. "Dude, you should ask her out." "...Alright then." Pushed by his friends, one boy stands up. He looks nervous but determined. "Uhm...hello." The girl looks up from her book. Her cool, blank stare says it all. Still, the boy tries anyway. "We-well-uhm...I was wondering if..." His voice fades under her gaze. Realizing he''s getting nowhere, he backs off. "Uhm...actually, it''s nothing. Goodbye!" He rushes back to his seat, defeated. The girl watches him for a second, then returns to her book like nothing happened. The moment passes, barely a blip in her day. ¡ªCreak! The classroom door opens. Everyone turns to look. A man walks in. He¡¯s lean and strong, and his presence grabs everyone¡¯s attention right away. His short red hair is slightly messy, and his sharp green eyes stand out. He wears a dark blue tuxedo that makes him look even more impressive, very different from the usual teachers. Both boys and girls stare, stunned by how good-looking he is. Even the white-haired girl looks up, clearly interested for the first time. ¡ªFlick! He snaps his fingers. A piece of chalk appears, glowing with a dark blue light that matches his suit. ¡ªFlick! The chalk floats and writes on the blackboard, moving smoothly and skillfully. The class stays quiet, amazed. When it stops, the words read: "Maurice R¨¦el." "Good morning, class. I''m Maurice R¨¦el, your Homeroom and Advanced Mana Theory teacher." His voice is smooth and charming, and it holds everyone¡¯s full attention. "G-Good morning, Professor Maurice!" The class responds all at once, snapping out of their daze. The white-haired girl doesn¡¯t speak, but she nods politely. ¡ªBAM! The loud sound turns everyone toward the door again. Arthur and Dominic stand there, panting and bent over, clearly out of breath from running. 6-Middle School [3] Volume 01, Chapter 06 Middle School [3] "Hah¡­hah¡­" I gasp for air as I finally catch up with Arthur. This body needs more physical activity. "Wow, Doms, I didn''t expect you to catch up with me." Arthur manages to say between breaths. Despite his panting, he seems to fare better than I do, a testament to his better physical state. "Ahem." We turn toward the sound, and that''s when I see him¡ªa muscular man in a dark blue tuxedo. His short red hair is tousled yet somehow perfect, and his green eyes sparkle with an almost disarming intensity. Seeing him, my heart skips a beat. Maurice R¨¦el. His appearance here is unexpected. In the web novel, Maurice is depicted as a distinguished professor at Verdant Arcanum. Still, the author does not fully explore his character. But more importantly, what is he doing here? To gain experience in teaching, perhaps? "You''re both very late," Maurice states, his voice blending authority and disappointment. "We''re sorry, Professor," Arthur quickly apologizes. "Take a seat." Maurice''s directive is simple, yet it carries an undercurrent of understanding. Despite the reprimand, his demeanor hints at leniency¡ªa balance that only someone of his experience can manage. -Flick! With a flick of his fingers, Maurice invokes a spell that envelops me in a blue aura, lifting me off the ground. "Woah!" Arthur''s surprise mirrors mine as Maurice''s magic guides us through the air. Floating above a chair, I glance down to see a girl with long white hair and red eyes observing me. Our eyes meet, her face marked by an indifferent expression. The white-haired girl is Lumi Everheart. In the future, she will be one of the protagonist''s closest friends and future girlfriend. I''m surprised to see her in this middle school. The author never stated what middle school she attended. However, I try my best to ignore her. Do you know why? Like the protagonist, Lumi always attracts trouble, and I want to avoid getting involved. -Flick! Another flick from Maurice, and I descend smoothly, landing squarely on the chair. "If you''re late again, I will toss you both into a Stargate," Maurice warns, his tone hinting at jest but not fully masking the seriousness of his words. The mention of a Stargate sends a shiver down my spine. In the web novel, he is known for his kind and wise demeanor. However, he is not one to make idle threats. "Huhuhu!" The class chuckles, amused by the professor''s warning, though it is clear many don''t grasp the gravity behind Maurice''s words. Embarrassed by the spectacle we''ve caused, I chuckle nervously, scratching my head to brush off the situation. -Clap! Clap! With a clear signal, Maurice commands the classroom''s attention once again. "Since we have latecomers, let me introduce myself again. I''m Maurice R¨¦el, your Homeroom and Advance Mana Theory teacher." His smooth and authoritative voice leaves no room for distractions. -Flick! Maurice flicks his fingers again, and a small whiteboard and black marker materialize. "For our first agenda today, we''ll introduce ourselves. Write your name, magic attribute, and dream job on the whiteboard." In Sylvestria, the magic system is deeply ingrained in society''s fabric. Every magician possesses a unique attribute that resonates with a certain element or concept. This attribute dictates the type of magic they can wield, ranging from elemental spells to more nuanced magical abilities. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Taking the marker in hand, I write my name first, followed by my attribute¡ªManaless. As for my dream job¡­ I want to be stronger and prepared for the unfolding events I''ve read about in the web novel. However, I can¡¯t say that. So, I¡¯ll just write that I aspire to become a Stargate Raider, a profession both respected and fraught with danger. "Okay, first to present their whiteboard is¡­" Maurice''s voice trails off as he scans the room, finally settling on Arthur. "¡­you." The room''s focus shifts to Arthur as he stands up, whiteboard in hand, ready to share a part of his identity with the class. Arthur arrives at the front and presents the whiteboard to the class. "I''m Arthur Lyon. My magic attribute is Light, and my dream job is to become a Stargate Raider." A charismatic smile accompanies his declaration, and almost as if on cue, a radiant light emanates from him, casting a brilliant glow around the classroom. "Gah! It''s too bright!" one of my classmates complains, shielding their eyes from the unexpected brilliance. "I know!" echoes another, joining the chorus of squints and shielded gazes. I also cover my eyes, internally cursing yet marveling at Arthur''s dramatic presentation. Besides his striking appearance, the ¡®Light¡¯ magic attribute is a rarity among magicians, making Arthur as exceptionally fortunate. "Thank you, Arthur. You may now go back to your seat," Maurice says. Arthur nods, his task completed, and returns to his seat. The classroom''s standard lighting is restored as he dims his attribute''s brilliance. "Okay, next person¡­" Maurice''s gaze sweeps across the room before settling on Lumi. "You." Lumi nods, her demeanor reflecting a reserved coldness, as she stands and goes to the front. The way she carries herself¡ªwith a distinct air of detachment¡ªspeaks volumes before she presents her board. "My name is Lumi Everheart. My magic attribute is Ice, and I want to become a Stargate Raider." Lumi¡¯s voice as cold as the attribute she claims, her expression impassive. Observing Lumi''s icy demeanor, I can easily piece together a bit of her backstory, especially considering what I know from the web novel. Louise Everheart, a famous Stargate Raider and founder of "Les Pilleurs de Portails"¡ªthe biggest Stargate Raider Guild in Verdant Haven¡ªis trapped inside a Stargate. Before anyone can help, the Stargate closes, making rescue impossible. In the web novel, the protagonist never saves her father. This moment shapes her dreams and cold personality. "Everheart?! Is she related to Louise?!" "I guess so!" The revelation of Lumi''s surname sparks a flurry of whispers among the classmates. Their reaction is understandable; after all, "Les Pilleurs de Portails" isn''t just any guild in Verdant Haven¡ªit is renowned, a symbol of prestige and adventure within the magical community. The connection to such a notable family name adds an aura of intrigue and respect around Lumi, who had been an enigmatic figure of quiet coldness until that moment. "Thank you, Lumi; you may return to your seat now." Maurice instructs, acknowledging her brief introduction with a nod. Lumi nods, returning to her seat in the same composed and detached manner, her gaze never straying to meet those of her classmates. Her indifferent return to her seat marks a quiet but poignant moment, reinforcing the sense of solitude that seems to envelop her despite the whispers and glances from her peers. "Okay, next¡­" Maurice''s gaze shifts through the classroom until it lands on me. "¡­you." I take a deep breath and nod, rising from my seat to approach the front of the room. Holding my whiteboard in front of me, I prepare myself for the inevitable reactions. "My name''s Dominic Eneforte. I''m Manaless, and I want to be a Stargate Raider." I announce, my voice steady despite the absurdity looming over my declaration. "HAHAHAHA!" Laughter erupts almost immediately. The idea of a Manaless boy aspiring to become a Stargate Raider is, understandably, met with disbelief and amusement among my peers. However, amidst the sea of laughter, Arthur and Lumi remain silent. The former offers a supportive presence, while the latter appears indifferent, her interest seemingly elsewhere. Their reactions, or lack thereof, are a small comfort in the face of widespread mockery. "Dominic, you have a great dream, and I hope that you achieve it," Maurice says, his voice carrying a sincere tone of encouragement over the laughter. I smile, touched by his support. "Thank you, Professor." "P-Professor¡ªpfft¡ªplease don''t be sarcastic!" a classmate interjects, barely containing their laughter. At that moment, Maurice''s demeanor shifts. His eyes glow with a subtle intensity, and his expression hardens. "Ecnelis." Maurice whispers, and I do not understand what he said. I noticed that my classmates had stopped laughing, and all had blank faces. Did he perhaps silence them? "Thank you for sharing, Dominic. You may now go back to your seat," Maurice says, his voice returning to its usual calmness. I nod and make my way back to my seat. I can''t help but feel a newfound respect for Maurice. His intervention demonstrates his formidable abilities and commitment to a respectful learning environment. "Okay, let''s continue with the introductions, shall we? Starting with you!" Maurice''s directive, aimed at the next student, momentarily catches them off guard. The abrupt shift in focus from the tension-filled room to the routine of classroom introductions leaves the designated student scrambling to gather their thoughts and composure. The classroom watches as they hesitantly stand, contrasting the atmosphere only moments before. Maurice''s skillful handling of the situation restores order and subtly reinforces the importance of respect and attentiveness in his class. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Thank you for sharing. You may now go back to your seat." Having shared their dreams and magical attributes, the last of my classmates nodded in response to Maurice''s words and returned to their seats, marking the end of the introduction session. As I observe each student take their turn, it becomes increasingly clear that I am the only Manaless in the class. "Alright, class, since the introductions are finished, let''s start Homeroom." -Flick! With a casual gesture, Maurice flicks his fingers, and just like that, all of our small whiteboards vanish, dissipating into thin trails of white smoke that slowly fade into nothingness. The effortless way he wields his magic leaves me in awe, and a question bubbles up in my mind¡ªI wonder about his magical attribute. His control and the effects of his spells are unlike anything I have read explicitly about in the lore of Sylvestria. His attribute must be something unique, possibly rare, contributing to his distinguished position as a professor here. 7-Maurices Offer Volume 01, Chapter 07 Maurice''s Offer "All right, class, that''s all for today. You''re now all dismissed." Maurice''s words mark the end of the day''s lessons, and my classmates quickly start packing up their things. Thinking back on the schedule, I''m a bit surprised. After just three hours, class is already over¡ªa big change from what I''m used to. Sylvestria''s middle school schedule is simple and focused, with only seven subjects spread throughout the week: ? Monday: History, Computer Magi-Science, and Information Technology ? Tuesday: Mathematics ? Wednesday: Magic and Science ? Thursday: Language and Literature ? Friday: Advanced Mana Theory ? Saturday and Sunday: Rest days There are also elective classes like Physical Education, Arts, and Music, but they¡¯re not part of the main curriculum. This way of learning¡ªspending three hours a day on just one or two subjects¡ªfeels surprisingly efficient. I wish the education system was like this back on Earth. As the classroom begins to empty, Arthur touches my shoulder. "Hey, Doms, are you okay?" he asks. "Yeah, I''m fine. I expected that," I reply, reflecting on the day''s events, including the reaction to my introduction. "By the way, Doms, I thought you wanted to become a Magician; what happened?" His question reminds me that I must tread carefully, ensuring my responses align with Dominic''s persona while still making sense of my unique situation. "I realized I no longer wanted to become a Magitist as I felt pressured. I realized that I wanted to get stronger and protect my family." While fabricated to maintain my cover, my reason echoes a sentiment many could find understandable. Arthur nods, seemingly satisfied with my explanation. "Dominic, I would like to talk to you." The sound of my name, spoken in an authoritative yet calm tone, makes me turn around. Maurice is standing there, his expression hard to read, with the classroom''s light casting soft shadows on his face. I raise one of my brows. What could Professor Maurice possibly need to discuss with me? "Sure, Professor Maurice." This is unexpected. Glancing towards Arthur, I begin, "Arthur, you can go ahead¡ª" "Arthur can stay here since you both appear close," Maurice interjects smoothly, cutting off my suggestion. His statement, while simple, hints at an understanding of Arthur and my friendship¡ªan acknowledgment that piques my interest further. Arthur and I exchange a quick look, silently agreeing. If Maurice believes Arthur''s presence beneficial, who are we to argue? This conversation, it seems, will not be a private affair after all. As Maurice gestures for us to take a seat, the classroom, now empty of other students, takes on a more intimate atmosphere. "All right, let me start by..." -Flick! The moment Maurice flicks his fingers, I feel a sense of lightness in my pockets. Confused, I glance down, instinctively patting the fabric to confirm what I already fear. The guns¡ªmy unexpected rewards from the red holographic screen¡ªare no longer there. "Oh, are you looking for this?" Maurice''s voice, laced with amusement, draws my gaze upwards. There he stands, effortlessly spinning my two guns on his fingers like mere toys. The sight is both impressive and alarming. How did he get them so easily? "Tell me, why do you have guns here on school grounds? You do realize it''s illegal, right?" Maurice''s tone turns serious as he asks the question. He stops spinning the guns. He looks me in the eyes, waiting for an answer. The weight of the moment suddenly hits me. The implication of his illegal words sends a ripple of concern through my thoughts. My initial excitement over the guns and their potential to help me compensate for my lack of magic had blinded me to the broader implications of possessing such items in a school. How am I supposed to explain this? I can''t just tell him that a mysterious holographic screen gave them to me, especially when it warned me not to mention its existence. Then, I feel Arthur''s hand on my shoulder, a silent show of support in this suddenly tense atmosphere. "Professor Maurice, Doms brought them as he will train with me later." Arthur says. "Train? I know you both wanted to become Stargate raiders, but that does not mean you should bring weapons to this school. This is not Verdant Arcanum, you know?" "Yes, we know¡ª" The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. I quickly intervene, touching his mouth to halt his response. I am thankful for Arthur''s intervention, but it has not helped diffuse the situation. I think it¡¯s gotten worse. I decide to use fabricated truths mixed with lies and hope he will buy it. Taking a deep breath, I muster as much sincerity as possible into my voice. "I''m sorry, Professor. My father gave me those guns as a gift, and I didn''t have the time to pack them away." Maurice looks at me, his green eyes slightly glowing. "I see¡­" Without warning, he tosses the guns back to me. My reflexes kick in, and despite the surprise, my hands close around them securely. "Since it''s the first day of middle school, I decided to let you go. Don''t bring those again," he states, his voice firm yet forgiving. I nod quickly, relief flooding through me. The tension in the air has eased, at least for the moment. To my surprise, he accepted my lie without question, and though I feel a pang of guilt, I¡¯m grateful he bought it. "Okay, the next topic I want to discuss with you two is training." "Training?" Arthur asks. Maurice nods. "Yes. I see potential in you both, and I wanted to train you personally." The word potential echoes in my mind, especially since my status as a Manaless makes me question what Maurice could see in me. "Professor, what potential did you see in me?" I ask. Maurice''s response is a knowing smirk. "Oh, you have potential, and you just don''t know it," he assures, his eyes flickering with a light hinting at deeper knowledge. Why do I have a feeling that Maurice can read my mind? Crap, this will be bad if he can. However, Maurice''s demeanor remains nonchalant, so I guess he can''t read minds. Arthur rises from his chair. "I''m sorry, but I have to reject your offer, Professor. My family is providing me with enough training facilities." Arthur''s response is unexpected; he conveys his decision with a sense of finality. Maurice''s reaction is subtle, a slight nod acknowledging Arthur''s choice. However, the focus quickly shifts to me. "What about you, Dominic?" The moment to decide has come. I think about the offer and weigh my options. Training with Maurice is a rare chance, especially because of my situation. If I accept, I could gain the skills and knowledge I need to survive as a Manaless. But my father also promised to train me, which puts me in a tough spot. After a short moment of thought, my choice becomes clear. Training with both Maurice and my father is too good to pass up. It could greatly improve my abilities and help me face what''s coming. "I''ll accept your offer, Professor. Your training and my father''s will greatly accelerate my progress." Maurice''s reaction is one of satisfaction, a slight smile crossing his features. "That''s great! Meet me here tomorrow at 3 PM." ¡°Okay, Professor.¡± I reply. ¡°With that out of the way, you may now leave.¡± I nod, and Arthur and I rise from our seats. We step out of the classroom and into the corridor. "Hah!" Arthur lets out an exaggerated sigh, stretching his arms above his head. "Man, today was exhausting." "Yeah.¡± I can''t help but smile in agreement. The day''s events replaying in my mind as we walk away. "Hey." It is then that a feminine voice catches our attention. Turning back, I see Lumi approaching us, her stride confident yet measured. What does she want from us? "You¡­" Lumi''s finger points directly at me. "Are too weak." Her words, though blunt, aren''t meant as an insult. Rather, it''s Lumi''s way of advising me to reconsider my aspirations, given my Manaless status. It''s an attempt at help, albeit delivered in a manner that leaves much to be desired regarding tact. I expected this from her. Despite the cold front, Lumi tries her best to help other people, though she doesn''t easily trust anyone due to what happened to her in the past. Arthur immediately positions himself between Lumi and me. "Hey, how about you back off, Everheart," he says, his tone firm yet not aggressive. "I''m just telling the truth, Lyon," Lumi says. Her response is as indifferent as her initial critique. With those final words, she turns on her heel and walks away, leaving us in the wake of her blunt assessment. As Lumi walks away, a resolve settles within me¡ªI need to keep my distance. Being involved in her complex life is something I prefer to leave to the story''s protagonist. Let him navigate the intricacies of Lumi Everheart''s life. My path, though uncertain, would ideally steer clear of such complications. "Jeez, what''s the deal with her?" Arthur''s voice pulls me from my thoughts, echoing the moment''s perplexity. I respond with a noncommittal shrug, unsure how to articulate my feelings about the encounter. Changing the subject, Arthur brings up a lighter topic. "Anyways, Doms, I haven''t eaten Auntie Celine''s croissants. Can I hang out at your place a bit?" He casually mentions my mother''s baking¡ªand, by that, shows he knows my family. It''s unexpected but not unwelcome. It seems Arthur and Dominic are closer than I thought, their bond going beyond just school. It''s a new detail, but it helps me understand how deep their friendship really is. "Sure," I reply, warmth finding its way into my voice. Sharing a piece of my "home" with Arthur feels grounding, even while living as Dominic. It reminds me of the normal, simple joys that friendship brings¡ªdespite all the magic and mysteries around us. As we leave the school, the day¡¯s events sit heavily, yet excitingly, on my shoulders. Every moment¡ªMaurice¡¯s strange but tempting offer, Lumi¡¯s blunt warning, and now Arthur¡¯s quiet request to enjoy something ordinary¡ªpaints a clearer picture of my new life in Sylvestria. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T While Dominic and Arthur walk side by side below, Maurice stands silently by a window on the second floor, watching them from the shadowed corridor. ¡°So¡­ Andr¨¦ has a son, huh?¡± Maurice murmurs. In his hand, he holds a file¡ªDominic¡¯s student record. His sharp eyes scan the page: name, age, academic scores, contact information, listed guardians¡­ and buried beneath it all, confidential data that only staff can access. He pauses at the name Andr¨¦, highlighted as Dominic¡¯s father. ¡°No wonder the kid''s shown this much potential,¡± Maurice mutters. ¡°If Andr¨¦''s the one raising him, then he''s already been through more training than most seasoned cadets.¡± He glances back at the photo clipped to the file¡ªDominic¡¯s ID shot. His expression appears calm, almost ordinary, but there is something in those eyes¡­ something unreadable. Maurice narrows his gaze. ¡°There¡¯s a storm brewing in that boy,¡± he says quietly. ¡°He might not realize it yet, but one day¡­ he¡¯s going to leave a mark on this world.¡± He closes the file slowly. ¡°And when that time comes¡­¡± Maurice¡¯s lips curl into a small, knowing smile. ¡°I want a front-row seat.¡± ¡°Monsieur Maurice.¡± Maurice turns around at the sound of the voice echoing through the hallway. At the far end stands Principal Cloud. ¡°Monsieur Cloud.¡± Maurice places a hand over his chest and offers a polite bow. ¡°Ah, no need for that, Monsieur Maurice,¡± Cloud says with a smile. ¡°After all, you are one of the legendary [SS] Ranked Magicians of Sylvestria.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Maurice replies with a soft chuckle. ¡°But within these halls, I am merely a professor, and you are the principal.¡± ''So humble!'' Principal Cloud thinks, clearly impressed. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Maurice asks, turning his full attention to him. ¡°Yes, actually,¡± Cloud says, stepping closer. ¡°I was curious¡ªwhy would a Magician of your caliber choose to teach at a middle school like ours?¡± Maurice looks out the window, the corner of his mouth curving into a faint smile. ¡°Originally, I had not planned to. I applied to teach at Verdant Arcanum, but they rejected me.¡± Cloud¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. ¡°They rejected you? But you are one of the few [SS] Ranked Magicians in all of Sylvestria!¡± ¡°Indeed. However, Verdant Arcanum had a specific policy for Magicians of [A+] Rank and above who wished to become professors: they had to already have a pupil under their wing¡ªsomeone actively aspiring to become a Stargate Raider.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Cloud says, nodding in understanding. ¡°So you came here to find that pupil.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Maurice turns back from the window to face him. ¡°And while there are certainly promising students here¡ªLumi Everheart and Arthur Lyon come to mind¡ªI have already chosen someone.¡± Cloud tilts his head, intrigued. ¡°And who might that be?¡± ¡°Dominic E?eforte.¡± Cloud blinks in surprise. ¡°Dominic E?eforte? But¡­ isn¡¯t he¡ª¡± ¡°Manaless?¡± Maurice finishes for him, still smiling. ¡°Yes. But Verdant Arcanum¡¯s rules never specified that the pupil must already possess Mana. Only that they must have the potential and the ambition to become a Stargate Raider.¡± Cloud¡¯s expression shifts slowly from skepticism to admiration. ¡°I see. But¡­ would Mayor Andr¨¦ even allow it?¡± Maurice smirks knowingly. ¡°Oh, do not worry about that. He will.¡± 8-Unexpected Spar Volume 01, Chapter 08 Unexpected Spar Arthur and I arrive in front of the house I now call "home." I open the door and step inside. "I''m home!" I call out, my voice echoing through the hallway. Celine comes out of the kitchen, her face lighting up when she sees us. "Welcome home, Dominic. And welcome, Arthur!" she says with a warm smile. "It''s nice to see you again, Auntie," Arthur replies, nodding politely. I lean toward her and explain, "Mum, Arthur wants to hang out for a while." She nods with a smile. "I see." -Ding! The oven timer goes off, cutting into our moment. "Oh, my blueberry pie must be ready!" Celine says before heading back into the kitchen, leaving us at the entrance. I turn to Arthur and gesture further inside. "Let''s go in." He nods and follows me into the living room. We both sink into the comfy couch. As things quiet down, three big thoughts fill my mind: ? Lumi suddenly showing up at my middle school ? Maurice being a teacher before maybe joining Verdant Arcanum ? And his strange offer to train me personally "Haah." I let out a sigh, trying to shake off the weirdness of the day. "Doms, you know sighing makes you age faster, right?" Arthur says out of nowhere. I glance at him, part annoyed, part amused. "That''s not real," I say. "It is. That''s why you look older already." His teasing makes me roll my eyes. For some reason, bickering with Arthur felt natural. "Me? Old? Look at this face¡ªperfection," I say, acting offended, though I know he''s joking. Honestly? Dominic¡¯s pretty handsome¡ªstriking, even. I wasn¡¯t trying to myself or anything. I was just stating the obvious. "Yeah, you''re pretty... for a gorilla," he smirks. Why this little¡ª -Creak! The familiar sound of the front door opening stops our playful moment. Andr¨¦ walks in, his eyes lighting up with a warm smile when he sees me. "I''m home!" Andr¨¦ says. I smile. "Hey, Da¡ª" -Fwoosh! A sudden gust of wind rushes through the room. Before I can react, Arthur appears in front of Andr¨¦, holding a sword made of glowing yellow light. In one quick move, he swings at Andr¨¦¡¯s neck¡ªbut Andr¨¦ grabs Arthur¡¯s wrist easily, a knowing smile on his face. What just happened? It¡¯s so fast I can barely keep up. Why would Arthur attack Andr¨¦? And why does Andr¨¦ look amused instead of scared? "Hello, uncle, I''m here for a rematch," Arthur says, grinning just like Andr¨¦. "Really? Then let''s start, shall we?" Without warning, Andr¨¦ throws Arthur into the wall with a force that completely breaks the calm mood from a moment ago. -Crash! Arthur is propelled outside the house, the impact sending shockwaves through the air. Andr¨¦ wastes no time pursuing Arthur, their movements a blur to my untrained eyes. This sudden shift from a peaceful homecoming to what appears to be a duel leaves me stunned. "Oh, there they go again." I turn around and see Celine holding a freshly baked pie. She looks nonchalant. Does this often happen before my transmigration?
New Quest!
Quest: Help Arthur in the duel. Reward: 10 Stat Points and a Gun Arts Manual.
Once again, the red holographic screen appears before me. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Another quest, and this time, Stat Points. What is that? Also, will I get a Gun Arts Manual? Is it like a martial arts manual but with guns? It seems cool. However, accepting this quest brings its own set of dilemmas. If I participate in the fight, questions about my guns will arise, potentially revealing the lies I made about Arthur and my parents. However, seeing how strong they are, I don¡¯t want to face them. Can I skip quests?
WARNING! NOT DOING QUESTS WILL RESULT IN YOU HAVING ALL YOUR STATS DEDUCTED BY 50 POINTS!
Ah, it seems I can¡¯t. I may not know what Stat Points are- I have a feeling it would be bad. With no other option, I step through the hole in the wall and come out of the house into a scene of intense action. "Haa!" I see Arthur yell. The sound of exertion fills the air as I catch sight of Arthur, his light sword in hand, launching a series of attacks toward Andr¨¦. Despite the ferocity of his strikes, Andr¨¦ seems to dodge the onslaught with ease, his movements fluid and precise. He flips, sidesteps, and slides right under the swing of Arthur''s sword, catching me off guard with its grace. What a badass. Regaining his footing, Arthur takes a deliberate step back, pointing his sword directly at Andr¨¦. "Avalon Blast!" he exclaims. -Bling! At his command, three orbs of light materialize beside him, their glow intensifying before unleashing concentrated beams of light that streak toward Andr¨¦. The attack is powerful and deliberate. Yet, Andr¨¦''s reaction is one of amusement rather than concern. With a confident smirk, he charges directly into the oncoming beams. His audacity is astonishing. Instead of evading, Andr¨¦ chooses to confront the attack head-on. "Shield of the Abyss." Andr¨¦ mutters. With Andr¨¦''s command, a dark shield manifests in front of him. -Clank! Clank! The light beams clash with the dark shield, and Andr¨¦ keeps running forward. "Grasp of the Damned," Andr¨¦ says, his fists enveloped in a shadowy aura. Arthur''s eyes widen at the impending strike. "Avalon''s Radiant Aegis!" he exclaims. Arthur responds by conjuring a shield of light, its form reminiscent of a blooming flower, poised to defend against Andr¨¦''s attack. -BOOM! The moment Andr¨¦''s shadow-covered fist collides with Arthur''s radiant shield, a tremendous explosion ensues, sending debris flying in all directions. I cover my eyes from the debris. It seems Andr¨¦ possesses the Dark magic attribute, another rare magic attribute. As the dust begins to settle, the aftermath of the clash becomes clear. Arthur is found kneeling on the ground, his breaths coming in heavy pants from the exertion of the battle. In stark contrast, Andr¨¦ stands tall and unphased, his gaze fixed upon Arthur with an air of calm superiority. ¡°Hah¡­wow Uncle Andr¨¦¡­hah¡­I can¡¯t even make you sweat¡­¡± "Stand proud, you are strong." Observing their exchange, I realize they haven''t noticed my presence¡ªa perfect opportunity for action. With hesitation, I reached into my pocket and pulled out one of the received guns. ¡°Sorry, Andr¨¦,¡± I mutter as I aim at Andr¨¦''s right leg. Even though I feel bad for shooting Andr¨¦, I have no choice but to follow the System. -BANG! The gun''s recoil pushes me back slightly as I pull the trigger, releasing a red energy bullet that shoots toward Andr¨¦ with astonishing velocity. Andr¨¦ seems to sense the incoming threat as he turns around and catches the bullet between two fingers, halting its deadly trajectory in its tracks. I''m not surprised by this, as Andr¨¦ dodged beams of light earlier. "Who¡­" Andr¨¦ begins, turning to identify his assailant. His voice trails off as his gaze locks onto mine. The shock and disbelief that initially painted his features soon became a knowing smirk. "Oh, looks like Dominic wants to join in," Andr¨¦ says with a grin and begins to walk toward me¡­menacingly. I gulp, the realization dawning on me that this might have been a step too far¡ªAndr¨¦ is likely about to teach me a lesson I won''t soon forget. Instinctively, I raise the gun once more, aiming it directly at him in a desperate bid to halt his advance. -Bang! Yet, Andr¨¦''s reaction is as swift as it is dismissive. With a mere flick of his wrist, he effortlessly deflects the bullet, continuing his stride toward me without missing a beat. Oh, hell no, he''s coming. Desperately, I draw the other gun, wielding one in each hand to double my firepower. -BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The quick series of bullets boom through the air, and the recoil from handling both pistols at once jolts my arms with a force well beyond my previous experience. My aim slips beneath the power, and just one of the flurries of bullets fired comes near to hitting Andr¨¦. Andr¨¦''s reaction is immediate and precise. Effortlessly, he manifests a sword, shrouded in shadows, into existence and uses it to deflect the bullets easily. Oh no. My best attempts are little more than playthings to him. Because of his battle abilities and command of Dark magic, Andr¨¦ can perform at an unattainable level. Not only is my strike nullified by his ability to create and handle a Dark blade so expertly, but it also highlights how far apart our skills are. -Fwoosh! In an instant, Andr¨¦ vanishes from sight, leaving nothing but a swift gust of wind in his wake. My heart races. Every story I''ve ever read, every battle I''ve witnessed in fiction, whispers a warning¡ªdisappearing usually means reappearing somewhere you least expected, often right behind you. Shit! I make no hesitation since I am guided by instinct. I execute a move I have only ever dreamed of: I roll to the right. And my quick thinking turned out to be vital, precisely as I had anticipated. I see that Andr¨¦ has moved to exactly where I had been standing just a second before. "Looks like you have a talent for evading attacks, Dominic." Andr¨¦''s voice, imbued with a mix of surprise and respect, reaches me as I regain my footing. "I didn''t know you had that in you." Gripping the guns tighter, I aim them at him again, determined to prove that my earlier success wasn''t just a fluke. Just as my finger tenses on the trigger, ready to test my aim against Andr¨¦''s skill once more, a commanding voice cuts through the tension. "All of you, that''s enough!" The urgency and authority in Celine''s voice halt my actions instantly. Lowering the gun, I turn to see Celine, her expression intermingled with anger and concern. She is not pleased with the spectacle before her. Celine then walks over to Andr¨¦ and pulls his ear. "Ow! Ow! Why are you doing this?!" "You tried to slice Dominic!" The scene is almost comical¡ªAndr¨¦, a formidable figure moments ago, is now reduced to wincing under Celine''s firm grip.
Quest Completed!
You have successfully helped Arthur! -10 Stat Points have been added to you! -Do you want to receive the Gun Arts Manual now? [Yes/No]
Looking at the screen, I wish this holographic screen thing offered me the option earlier with the guns during school. "Dominic, where did you get the guns?" Celine asks. The question snaps me back to reality. I turn to Celine, who looks deeply concerned with a hint of coming discipline. Her sharp and penetrating gaze conveys more than words could. The intensity in her eyes sends an unmistakable message, and a chill runs down my spine in response. Never underestimate the power of mothers. Their instincts and intuition can uncover even the deepest secrets, showing just how strong their love and care for their children truly are. 9-Family Talk Volume 01, Chapter 09 Family Talk We gather in the dining room¡ªAndr¨¦, Arthur, Celine, and me. An air of solemnity hangs over us as the conversation unavoidably turns to the events earlier. "So, Dominic, where did you get those guns?" Celine''s voice breaks the silence. Her fingers gesture toward the two firearms now lying conspicuously on the table. After our outdoor spar, Celine dragged Andr¨¦ and me into the dining room with a maternal authority that was not to be contested. She demanded I place the guns on the table, leading to this inevitable inquiry. I gulp, having anticipated this moment. Thankfully, I am ready for this. "Mum, I¡ª" "You know what, stop." The single word cuts through the air like a blade, halting me mid-sentence. Her abruptness leaves me blinking, unsure whether to feel relieved or dread what she¡¯ll say next. Celine¡¯s gaze shifts toward Arthur, sharp and inquisitive. "Arthur, what do you know about those guns?" she asks, calm but probing. Arthur freezes momentarily, clearly caught off guard. He gulps, his eyes darting to me. In that fleeting moment, our eyes meet, and I shake my head subtly¡ªa silent plea for him to back me up. Arthur¡¯s hesitation vanishes, replaced by a confident facade. He turns back to Celine, his expression resolute. "Auntie, my family keeps a few spare Aether-powered guns, and I gave them to Dominic as a gift," he says, his tone steady. Relief floods me. Arthur has picked up on my silent signal and played along flawlessly. But beneath the relief lies a knot of unease¡ªArthur now knows the guns weren¡¯t a gift from Andr¨¦ as I had originally implied. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he confronts me about this. Celine narrows her eyes slightly, her scrutiny unrelenting. "Is that so, Arthur?" she presses. Arthur nods without missing a beat. "Yes, Auntie." Her expression remains unconvinced as she tilts her head. "I see. But why?" she asks, her tone both curious and concerned. "Why would you give him such a significant gift?" Arthur doesn¡¯t flinch. "Doms told me he wants to become a Stargate Raider," he says smoothly. "Since he¡¯s Manaless, I thought the guns would help him train." A contemplative silence settles over the room as Celine considers Arthur¡¯s words. "I see..." she finally murmurs, her expression softening. A small, approving smile graces her lips, and the heavy tension in the room begins to dissipate. "Well, if it¡¯s for your training, Dominic, I trust Arthur¡¯s judgment. But promise me, both of you¡ªbe careful. I don¡¯t want anyone getting hurt." "Yes, Mum," I reply quickly, nodding with what I hope is convincing sincerity. Arthur echoes my sentiment. "Of course, Auntie. I¡¯ll make sure of it." Celine¡¯s smile lingers as she rises from her seat, signaling the conversation is over. Relief courses through me like a tidal wave. Arthur¡¯s quick thinking and confident delivery shielded us from a much messier situation. But as Celine leaves the room, I steal a glance at Arthur. He¡¯s still sitting beside me, his arms crossed and an eyebrow raised in a way that says, We¡¯ll talk later. I sigh inwardly, knowing that the hardest part of this conversation may still be ahead. Andr¨¦ leans forward, picking up one of the guns to examine it closely. His sharp eyes trace the weapon¡¯s intricate details as he turns it over in his hands. "These guns are well-crafted," he muses. "The magical energy output isn¡¯t particularly high. If I had to guess¡­ these are [D-] ranked weapons?" Arthur, momentarily taken aback, hesitates before nodding. "Uhm¡­ yeah!" he agrees, a little too quickly. Andr¨¦ hums thoughtfully, his expression unreadable. "Interesting¡­" The word hangs in the air as he tilts the gun slightly, his gaze contemplative. Then, without warning, his demeanor shifts, and he throws the gun directly at me. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. !!! My reflexes kick in instinctively, and I catch the gun¡ªjust barely. My heart pounds as I stare at Andr¨¦, who grins like this is all perfectly normal. What¡¯s with his habit of throwing things at me? First thing in the morning, and now this? "Heh. You¡¯ve got good reflexes, Dominic," Andr¨¦ comments, his tone light but carrying a hint of approval. "Uh, thanks, Dad?" I reply, still processing the sudden test. I glance at the gun in my hand, my thoughts spiraling. My instinct stat is 747 [A+], absurdly high¡ªalmost unnatural. What could the original Dominic have done to make it that way? It¡¯s like he had to have been living on edge constantly, but why? -DING! The sharp chime of the oven timer interrupts my thoughts, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. The sudden shift from combat reflexes to domestic normalcy is jarring. "Oh! The other blueberry pie is ready!" Celine announces cheerfully, standing up with a warm smile. She excuses herself and heads to the kitchen, leaving the room¡¯s tension to dissolve into the mundane. Another pie? It¡¯s absurdly comforting after everything that¡¯s happened. Somehow, the simplicity of baking feels grounding. As Celine disappears into the kitchen, I notice Arthur shifting in his seat. His eyes flick toward Andr¨¦, and his confident mask slips momentarily. "Uhm, Uncle Andr¨¦," he begins hesitantly, his voice quieter than usual, "would it be okay if I stayed a little longer?" Andr¨¦ looks at him, his expression softening. "Of course, Arthur." "Thanks, Uncle," Arthur replies with a gentle smile. Relief washes over him, and the vulnerability in his tone lingers in the air, making the moment feel oddly poignant. Seeing Arthur¡¯s reaction, I can¡¯t help but think he might be grappling with family issues. He fits the archetype of someone born into wealth yet starved of emotional connection¡ªa life of grandeur masking an absence of affection or attention. His preference for our home''s warm, welcoming atmosphere over his opulent surroundings makes too much sense. Arthur isn¡¯t even a character from A Magician¡¯s Path, the web novel I¡¯m so familiar with, yet it¡¯s clear that every person here¡ªwhether a main player or a supposed extra¡ªcarries their own stories, their struggles. Even if his backstory is untold, the hints paint a picture of a life more complex than his easy-going exterior suggests. Or maybe I¡¯m reading too much into it, letting my imagination weave possibilities where none exist. Regardless, I resolve to stand by Arthur if my suspicions hold. In the short time we¡¯ve known each other, he¡¯s been kind to me¡ªto Dominic. The fact that he doesn¡¯t care about my Manaless status speaks volumes about his character. That alone is reason enough to support him, whatever the uncertainties ahead. "Here¡¯s the pie!" Celine¡¯s voice draws me from my thoughts. But it¡¯s not just a pie. Celine enters with a tray laden with an entire feast: golden-brown roasted chicken with crispy skin, a steaming bowl of rich seafood stew, a savory grilled sandwich oozing melted cheese and ham, creamy egg tarts, and, of course, the star of the meal¡ªa beautifully baked blueberry pie. The sight momentarily erases all lingering tension from the room. My stomach growls audibly, reminding me how hungry I am. With this spread, it¡¯s obvious that Celine is a master in the kitchen. Cool, two blueberry pies now¡ªone from earlier and this. I reflexively slide the remaining gun off the table to make space for the feast. "Cool, we now have two blueberry pies!" Arthur echoes my thoughts, his excitement brightening the room. "Well, someone told me my cooking tastes great today. Isn¡¯t that right, Dominic?" Celine teases, her playful tone drawing all eyes toward me. Her smile is warm, but a sharp undertone is a subtle reminder of the previous morning¡¯s mishap. I freeze for a moment, caught off guard by her pointed comment. "Y-Yes!" I stammer. My agreement is both sincere and awkward. ¡°A-anyways, Bon app¨¦tit!¡± Eager to escape the moment, I grab my fork and dig into one of the dishes without thinking. "Dominic, what did I tell you about table manners?" Celine¡¯s voice cuts through, her tone scolding but light. Oops. I forgot. Again. But come on¡ªgood food is good food. For someone like me, who hasn¡¯t had many opportunities to enjoy dishes like this, it¡¯s almost impossible to hold back. "Sorry, Mum," I mumble before taking a deliberate, quieter bite. -Munch! The flavors hit me instantly, and any lingering awkwardness faded into the background. Every bite is a masterpiece, the meal you¡¯d expect at a fancy restaurant rather than a family dinner. Across the table, Arthur catches my eye, his lips quirking into a small, curious smile. What¡¯s he smiling about? Our gazes lock briefly, and he abruptly looks away. He clears his throat, turning toward Andr¨¦ and Celine. "Uhm, Uncle, Auntie, I changed my mind. Can I have a sleepover here?" The room falls silent. Celine and Andr¨¦ exchange a knowing glance, a wordless conversation passing between them before they smile. "Sure," Andr¨¦ says, his tone welcoming. "But won¡¯t Uther be worried?" Arthur shakes his head. "Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t. He already knows I¡¯d stay here." His casual dismissal of his father¡¯s concern tugs at something in me. It reinforces my suspicion that Arthur doesn¡¯t get the attention or care he needs at home. Yet, I remind myself not to overthink. I have a habit of spinning wild theories, and this might be nothing more than Arthur wanting to spend time with us. But then again, maybe it¡¯s more than that. -Munch! Another bite of Celine¡¯s delicious cooking temporarily overrides my thoughts. "Doms, when did you develop such a big appetite?" Arthur suddenly asks, breaking the lull in conversation. His question catches me off guard. It¡¯s probably strange for him to see Dominic eat with this much enthusiasm. "Well, I¡¯m just hungry," I say with a shrug. "Teenager metabolism, you know?" I hope the vague explanation will suffice. After all, teenagers are supposed to eat a lot, right? -Munch! "Dominic, eat quietly," Celine gently reminds me, her voice laced with affection. As the evening wears on, Arthur¡¯s request for a sleepover is accepted, and the dining room fills with laughter and light conversation. Between the flavors of Celine¡¯s cooking and the easy camaraderie around the table, the earlier tension feels like a distant memory. Still, as I glance at Arthur, his earlier vulnerability lingers in my mind. I''ll be there for him whatever¡¯s going on in his life. After all, that¡¯s what friends are for. 10-Exploring the System Volume 01, Chapter 10 Exploring The System "Doms, I¡¯ll be in the bathroom," Arthur says, snapping me out of my thoughts. I glance up just in time to see him pulling off his shirt. My gaze lingers for a second too long, drawn to the sight of his chiseled torso. Six-pack abs and an athletic physique¡ªhe looks like he stepped out of a fitness magazine. I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of training regimen he follows to maintain a form like that. Strength training? Magic-enhanced workouts? It has to be something intense. "Doms?" His voice, tinged with impatience, breaks through my internal musings. Crap. I was caught staring. "Just¡­ just go to the bathroom," I mumble, hoping my tone doesn¡¯t betray the embarrassment I feel creeping up my neck. Arthur raises an eyebrow but doesn¡¯t press further. He nods, disappearing out of my room and leaving me alone with my swirling thoughts. I let out a sigh and slump onto my bed, letting the weight of the day wash over me. So much has happened, yet one thing keeps resurfacing in my mind¡ªthe Gun Arts Manual. I¡¯d almost forgotten about it in the whirlwind of everything else. But now that I have a moment, I need to figure out how to access it. The holographic screen only seems to appear sporadically, usually when there¡¯s a quest. I sit up and scratch my head. How does one even summon a holographic screen? Waving my hands like some sorcerer seems silly, but¡­ might as well try. "Uh¡­ I summon thee, holographic screen thingy¡­" I say awkwardly, half-expecting nothing to happen.
Greetings, Master; how may I help you?
Oh. It worked. Before me, a shimmering holographic screen materializes, its soft glow illuminating the room. The display is simple yet futuristic, awaiting my next command. "Alright," I mutter to myself, sitting up straighter. "Time to ask some questions¡­¡± I take a deep breath, trying to organize the flood of questions racing through my mind. I have a lot of questions that need to be answered. "What are¡­ you, exactly? What do the Stat Points I¡¯ve been receiving truly mean? And most importantly, why am I forbidden from revealing your existence¡ªor my true identity?" I ask aloud.
I am the System, Master. I am here to display your stats, track your progress, showcase your skills, and assign quests with rewards upon completion. However, due to your Manaless condition, your access is limited. You may only view your stats, progress, and quests. Stat Points can be used to enhance your attributes. As for why you cannot reveal my existence and your true identity¡ªthose are commands from¡­ him.
The explanation is straightforward but frustrating. While the System offers valuable tools, the limitations imposed by being Manaless make it feel like I¡¯m using a dumbed-down version of something incredible. But it¡¯s the mention of ¡°him¡± that catches my attention. A mysterious figure pulling the strings? "Who is him?" I ask, trying to dig deeper.
I cannot reveal that to you, yet.
The cryptic reply stirs intrigue and frustration. As if to confirm my suspicion, the System offers one more unsettling revelation.
Yes, I can read your mind, Master. If you need me, you can mutter or think of ''System.''
Great. Now I¡¯ve got a mind-reading companion. I make a mental note to avoid thinking anything too insulting.
Yes, you should be careful, Master. If you trash talk, I might leave you and find a new Master.
I laugh nervously. The idea of being abandoned by the one thing keeping me alive is enough to keep my sarcasm in check. "Okay, okay," I say, raising my hands in mock surrender. "No trash talk. Now, about the Gun Arts Manual¡­ can I have it?"
Yes, Master.
Before I can process what¡¯s happening, a book materializes out of thin air, hurtling toward me at an alarming speed. Instinctively, I throw my hands up, catching it just before it smacks me. "Seriously?" I mutter, eyeing the book suspiciously. Eager to see what secrets it holds, I flip it open. But instead of diagrams or instructions, the pages are completely blank. Page after page¡ªnothing. "What the¡­" Annoyance bubbles within me as I flip through the empty book. Did the System just troll me? "System, you sca¡ª" Before I can finish, a sudden torrent of information floods my mind. It¡¯s like a dam has broken, unleashing an overwhelming surge of knowledge directly into my brain. "Ngh!" The pain is immediate and sharp, forcing me to clutch my head as the onslaught continues. Techniques, movements, stances¡ªall of it downloads into my mind at once, each detail searing into my consciousness. The sensation is so intense it feels like it might split my skull. The influx continues for what feels like an eternity¡ªbut is likely only a few minutes. When it finally subsides, I slump forward, gasping for air as the pain ebbs away. As my vision clears, I realize something incredible: I know the techniques. I don¡¯t just understand them¡ªI feel them. It¡¯s as though the knowledge has been hardwired into my muscle memory. "So, it¡¯s like I just absorbed the information," I murmur, testing the realization. "And now I know the Gun Arts techniques without ever reading them." I sit back, letting the weight of this new skill settle over me. The possibilities are endless, and the System¡­ well, it¡¯s more powerful than I imagined.
Info
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 20 (E-) Endurance: 19 (E-) Agility: 51 (E) Speed 49 (E-) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 10
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner (0%) Basic Gun Arts encompass many basic combat techniques involving firearms from range to melee. This art form requires physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately and a deep understanding of the firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
A new revelation dawns as I notice an update to the System¡¯s interface¡ªa Manual Arts section, showcasing my newly acquired knowledge of Basic Gun Arts. The description explains its versatility, encompassing everything from long-range shooting to close-quarters combat. The addition solidifies just how significant the System¡¯s capabilities can be in this world.
Master, you should also use your Stat Points and choose a specific stat to increase.
The System¡¯s gentle reminder pulls me back to my stats, something I had momentarily set aside in favor of more pressing concerns. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that." Looking at the numbers, it¡¯s clear where Dominic¡¯s strengths and weaknesses lie. Strength and Endurance are relatively low, which feels glaringly apparent next to my unusually high Agility and Speed. At least Dominic didn¡¯t entirely skip leg day, considering his impressive mobility stats. But then there¡¯s my Mana¡ªcompletely nonexistent, an F rank. My instinct is to allocate points there, considering how vital Mana is in this world. "System, add 10 points to Mana," I command.
Master, I can¡¯t do that.
Confused, I furrow my brow. "What do you mean you can¡¯t?"
Increasing Mana is beyond my current capabilities at the moment. However, as you strengthen and complete more quests, I can unlock additional features and capabilities for you.
The response is disappointing but logical. The System is still limited, though it promises more features as I progress. That¡¯s something to look forward to, even if it doesn¡¯t help me now. Since I can¡¯t depend on the System to fix my Mana issue, I¡¯ll have to pursue the Manaficial Ritual instead. It¡¯s something I vaguely recall from the web novel¡ªthe protagonist used it to help someone regain their Mana, rediscovering a lost process that everyone else had long since forgotten. The ritual requires three ancient artifacts hidden in dangerous temples across Verdant Haven: ? The Mirror of Lysandra from the Greenwood Region. ? The Scepter of Binding from the Emerald Coastline. ? The Chalice of Merging from Misty Peaks. The temples are rife with lethal traps and powerful guardians, making them some of the most dangerous places in Sylvestria. I could go tomorrow, but rushing in unprepared would be a death sentence. I need to train and gather the proper resources first. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Another layer to this secrecy: in the novel, one of the protagonist¡¯s closest "friends" turns out to be a spy for Umbrascourge, a dark organization bent on infiltrating Verdant Arcanum. That "friend" eventually uncovers the Manaficial Ritual and uses it for villainous purposes, becoming one of the series¡¯ major antagonists. If I get the artifacts first, I can empower myself and eliminate a potential future threat. Of course, there¡¯s always the modern alternative: the Modern Manaficial Procedure. A straightforward option that doesn¡¯t require risking my life in booby-trapped temples. But the cost is astronomical¡ª1 billion Camilliums. There¡¯s no way I could ask Andr¨¦ or Celine to pay for that, especially since I¡¯ve already taken Dominic¡¯s place in their family. My parents in my previous life fell into crushing debt to support me, and I won¡¯t make that mistake again. For now, I will return my focus to Stat Points. If Mana is off the table, I must address my physical shortcomings. A more balanced build will give me the endurance and strength to survive longer battles. "System, allocate five points to Strength and five to Endurance," I say decisively.
Strength: 20 > 25 (E-) Endurance: 19 > 24 (E-)
As the adjustment takes effect, a subtle yet undeniable change ripples through my body. It¡¯s as though my muscles become denser, my frame slightly more grounded. The sensation isn¡¯t unpleasant; it leaves me feeling sturdier and more robust¡ªlike my body is just a little better equipped to take on whatever challenges lie ahead. An idea suddenly sparks in my mind, wild and ambitious. What if I max out a single Stat and become ridiculously overpowered? Imagine it: me, the Manaless boy everyone underestimates, casually strolling around with [SS] rank defense, shrugging off spells and attacks as if they¡¯re mere inconveniences. The disbelief on their faces would be utterly priceless.
Apologies, Master, but that''s beyond my capabilities. I can''t allow that.
"What?!" I exclaim, incredulous. "Even that¡¯s off the table?"
Yes, Master. However, once you reach [D+] rank in Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed, you''ll unlock a new System feature to lift your spirits.
My frustration simmers down as curiosity takes its place. A new feature? That¡¯s intriguing. "Wait," I say, narrowing my eyes at the holographic screen. "What kind of feature are we talking about here?"
That information is classified until the feature is unlocked, Master.
Of course. Typical System cryptic nonsense. But even so, the promise of new abilities or tools is motivating. "Fine," I mutter. "Guess I¡¯ll have to grind my way to [D+] rank across the board." As I sit back, the potential implications hit me. If the System has this much more to offer, then there¡¯s no telling how far I could go. I need to focus on training, quests, and preparing for the Manaficial ritual. I¡¯ll eventually get the edge I need if I''m patient and strategic. -Creak! The door opening draws my attention, heralding Arthur''s return from his bath. His appearance is striking¡ªwater droplets gleam on his torso, catching the light as they trace his chiseled physique, while a towel hangs loosely around his waist. "Welcome back. How was your bath?" I ask, striving to maintain an air of normalcy despite the unconventional situation unfolding before me. Arthur shrugs nonchalantly, his casual demeanor suggesting that being half-naked in front of me¡ªor rather, Dominic¡ªis nothing unusual for him. Maybe this is normal between them, but it¡¯s... not for me. He makes his way to one of the drawers, rummaging through its contents with practiced ease. Every movement feels fluid, like this is routine for him as if he¡¯s done this a hundred times before. "Doms, where did all your bigger clothes go?" he asks, breaking the silence and catching me off guard¡ªnot so much by the question itself, but by the realization that I have no idea what Dominic¡¯s wardrobe contains. "Uh¡­ just keep looking," I reply, trying to sound helpful even though I¡¯m as clueless as he is. Arthur resumes his search with focused determination until, after a few moments, he pulls out what he needs: a black shirt and a pair of shorts that look a bit larger than Dominic¡ªor I¡ªwould typically wear. What happens next almost makes me choke on my thoughts. Without hesitation or the slightest hint of self-consciousness, Arthur drops the towel to the floor and begins changing into clothes. Instinctively, my gaze snaps upward to the ceiling, a silent protest against the sudden and unwelcome display. What the hell is he thinking? The question ricochets through my mind as I struggle to process the situation. Does he not care about privacy? Or is this just a testament to how close Arthur and Dominic are¡ªor were? I risk a glance downward, only to immediately regret it. Yep, he¡¯s completely unbothered, as if this is the most natural thing in the world. I sigh inwardly, doing my best to remain composed. Maybe this unrestrained casualness is normal for them, a sign of how close their bond is. But for me, it¡¯s a level of openness I¡¯m not used to. Even so, I can¡¯t shake the thought: This is weird. "Hah!" Arthur¡¯s heavy sigh fills the room, cutting through the silence. I sneak a glance his way and see that he¡¯s finished dressing. Without a word, he walks toward me¡ªand before I can react, he slumps against me, his weight pressing down unexpectedly. "OOF!" The air is nearly knocked out of me. "Arthur, get off!" I protest, wriggling under the unexpected pressure, but it¡¯s like trying to move a boulder. "Doms, I¡¯m tired," he mumbles, his voice carrying a weariness that¡¯s more than just physical. "Tired of what?" "My father," he replies simply, and the confirmation of my suspicions about his family hits me harder than I expect. Arthur continues, his tone heavy with emotion. "He¡¯s always busy¡ªbusiness meetings, Stargate Raids¡­ it¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t have time to care about me." His voice wavers slightly, a hint of sadness creeping in. "I got sick of home, you know? That¡¯s why I always look forward to school." I don¡¯t interrupt, sensing that he needs to let this out. "At first, I had a hard time making friends because I¡¯m not good at socializing," he says, his voice quieter now. "People came to me, wanting to be my friends. And for a while, I thought they really cared. But I found out they were only interested because I¡¯m the heir to our guild¡ªand because of my family¡¯s money." The mention of his family owning a guild is new information, but I keep my mouth shut, letting him talk. "Saddened by that, I started avoiding people. I was alone for a long time," he says, pausing for a moment. "Then one afternoon, I saw this boy with black hair and blue eyes crying because he was being bullied." That boy has to be Dominic. His recollection paints a clear picture of how their friendship began. "I realized you were Manaless after that," Arthur continues, his tone softening with the memory. "But I didn¡¯t care. We spent years together¡ªmaking memories, laughing, doing dumb things." The fondness in his voice makes me feel an unexpected pang of guilt. Dominic was important to Arthur; here I am, an imposter pretending to fill his shoes. "I have Light attribute magic," Arthur muses. "But my life before meeting you was dark, which is ironic. We¡¯re almo¡ª" "Okay, Blud," I cut in, shifting uncomfortably. "Just get to the point." Arthur¡¯s emotional vulnerability is touching, but the sheer depth of the conversation makes me squirm. While heartfelt, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy about what he¡¯s trying to say. "Fine," Arthur says, standing up slowly. He positions himself directly before me, his hands resting firmly on my shoulders. Too firmly. "Doms," he says, his tone sharp now, "I hate it when people hide things from me¡ªespecially people I¡¯m close to. So, tell me: where did you get the guns?" The question hits me like a splash of ice-cold water. Of all the things I thought Arthur might confront me about¡ªconfessions, accusations, maybe even a dramatic outburst¡ªthis wasn¡¯t it. But maybe it should have been. The lie I told earlier wasn¡¯t convincing, and I knew it at the time. Arthur¡¯s sharp, and I should¡¯ve realized he¡¯d put the pieces together. I meet his gaze, my mind racing for a way out. How much do I tell him? And how much can I afford to keep hidden? How can I lie through this?
Let me help you, Master. Analyzing optimal response¡­
The System can help with this now? Crafting lies? That¡¯s a new one. But why now, of all times? It could¡¯ve helped a dozen situations ago. Still, I can¡¯t deny I need it now more than ever. ¡°Doms?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice snaps me back to the present. His grip tightens slightly, his sharp gaze cutting through me like a blade. ¡°You okay?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± The System hasn¡¯t finished yet. I mentally urge it to hurry up, but Arthur¡¯s scrutiny is suffocating. His eyes seem to demand answers, the kind you can¡¯t just squirm your way out of.
Answer complete! Suggested response: Tell him you found the guns on the road while walking to school. You hid them in your pockets with no time to store them safely.
I stare at the text, baffled. That¡¯s it? That¡¯s the ¡°optimal¡± response? Seriously? This feels like a setup for failure. But there¡¯s no time to argue. Arthur¡¯s patience is wearing thin, and the longer I stay silent, the deeper his suspicion grows. ¡°Doms.¡± His tone sharpens, and his eyes flicker with concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Pinned in a corner, I have no choice. I go with the System¡¯s suggestion, no matter how ridiculous it sounds. "I¡­ uh¡­ found them on the road while I was walking to school," I blurt out, the words spilling from my mouth faster than I can think. "I didn¡¯t have time to find a safe place to store them, so I just¡­ hid them in my pockets." Arthur¡¯s expression hardens as he studies me. His intense gaze feels like it¡¯s peeling back layers of my mind, and I can¡¯t stop gulping. He¡¯s not going to buy this. There¡¯s no way¡ª But then, to my shock, his grip loosens, and his shoulders relax. He exhales a long breath, nodding slowly. "I see¡­ That makes sense." Wait¡­ what? "You¡¯ve got to be more careful, Doms," Arthur continues. "I thought some shady guy handed you those guns and told you to deliver them to someone even worse." My brain short-circuits. He¡­ believed me? He actually believed that?! Arthur¡¯s not stupid. If anything, he¡¯s one of the sharpest people I¡¯ve met. Does he trust me that much? Or rather, does he trust Dominic that much? It¡¯s not blind belief¡ªit¡¯s confidence. Confidence in his best friend, in the person he¡¯s spent years with. That realization hit harder than I expected. He¡¯s not na?ve¡ªhe¡¯s loyal. He¡¯s trusting me, and I¡¯m exploiting that trust with a flimsy excuse. "Y-yeah," I stammer, forcing a sheepish grin. "Guess I should¡¯ve told you sooner. Didn¡¯t mean to worry you." Arthur narrows his eyes as though weighing my words. But then the corners of his mouth curve into a faint smile. "Next time, don¡¯t make me corner you like this," he says, his tone lighter now. "We¡¯re supposed to look out for each other, right?" I nod quickly, the guilt swirling in my chest almost unbearable. If only he knew the truth. But for now, this fragile thread of credibility is all I have, and I can¡¯t afford to break it. "Right," I reply. "We¡¯ve got each other¡¯s backs." Arthur smiles, but a flicker of doubt lingers in his eyes as he turns away¡ªa subtle crack in his otherwise unwavering trust. And I can¡¯t help but wonder: how long until he sees through me? ¡°Hah!¡± Arthur flops beside me, stretching out with a thoughtful expression, his gaze fixed on the ceiling. It¡¯s like he¡¯s still turning over every word I said, dissecting my flimsy excuses. "But why didn¡¯t you take them to the police, Doms?" he asks calmly, though his unrelenting curiosity has me on edge. "Uh¡­ well¡­" I stall, scrambling for an answer. "I guess I was¡­ fascinated by the guns?" It¡¯s another awful excuse, and I know it. My brain screams at me to develop something better, but it¡¯s too late¡ªthe words are already out there. Arthur raises an eyebrow, and I brace myself for the inevitable interrogation. Instead, he bursts into laughter, his chuckle warm and genuine, defusing the tension. "And you decided to keep them instead? That¡¯s so unlike you, Doms. Hahaha!" His laughter, disarming as it is, carries a subtle edge. He knows my answer doesn¡¯t add up, but he¡¯s letting it slide. I force a laugh to join his, though it sounds awkward even to my ears. "Uhh¡­ yeah," I mutter, trying to sound natural. The silence that follows is thick with unspoken thoughts. I fix my eyes on the ceiling, signaling I¡¯m done with the conversation. Arthur seems to pick up on it, leaning back and letting out a deep sigh, his questions finally ending¡ªfor tonight, at least. For now, I¡¯ve dodged the storm. But I know Arthur isn¡¯t the type to forget. His curiosity will return, sharper and more focused. I¡¯ll need to be better prepared next time. "Srnnk!" The sound of Arthur¡¯s soft snoring breaks through the quiet. How does he fall asleep so fast? It¡¯s like he has a switch that shuts off his mind instantly. I glance at him, sprawled out beside me, taking up more than his fair share of the bed. Sharing this cramped space all night? Not happening. I need room to breathe. ¡°Hmph!¡± With a determined grunt, I nudge him¡ªnot too gently¡ªwith my foot. -Thud! Arthur crashes to the floor in an unceremonious heap. "Ouch! What was that for?!" Arthur¡¯s voice is groggy, and his annoyance is clear as he sits up and rubs his side. "Get your own bed," I reply, completely unapologetic. ¡°What? But we always sleep in the same bed during my sleepovers!¡± he argues, his indignation growing. Always, huh? So the original Dominic and Arthur were close enough that this was normal for them. But I¡¯m not him, and I¡¯m not feeling generous tonight. "You can sleep on the couch," I say firmly, clarifying that this isn¡¯t a negotiation. Arthur blinks, clearly taken aback. "Wha¡ª? The couch? Seriously? Doms, you¡¯re being unreasonable!" "And you¡¯re being a bed hog," I counter, folding my arms. Arthur narrows his eyes at me, clearly weighing his options, before letting out an exaggerated huff. "Fine. But I¡¯m taking your blanket." "Not a chance," I reply, yanking the blanket around myself before he can make good on his threat. After muttering something, Arthur finally retreats to the couch, dragging a spare pillow with him. I stretch out across the bed, savoring the newfound space and the small victory. ¡°Goodnight, Doms,¡± Arthur calls out begrudgingly across the room. ¡°Goodnight,¡± I reply, already drifting off, grateful for the silence¡ªand the solitude. 11-André’s Training [1] Volume 01, Chapter 11 Andr¨¦¡¯s Training [1] I slowly open my eyes, the soft morning light filtering through my room. The events of last night come rushing back¡ªArthur¡¯s insistence on sharing the bed, my initial resistance, and ultimately, my surrender. He had worn down my resolve until I let him stay. At least he had been a quiet sleeper, his presence barely disruptive after the compromise. Glancing at the clock on the wall, I note the time: 6:30 AM. -BAM! The door flies open with a resounding crash, jolting me upright. Standing there is Andr¨¦, his energy practically radiating in stark contrast to my grogginess. Dressed in a white shirt, black shorts, and white rubber shoes, he looks ready to take on the world¡ªor, in this case, me. "Dominic! Glad you¡¯re awake!" he announces, his booming voice far too chipper for this hour. "Get ready. Your training starts now. I¡¯ll wait for you outside." -BAM! He closes the door as forcefully as he¡¯d opened it, leaving me stunned. "Haah¡­" I yawn deeply, stretching my arms overhead as I try to mentally prepare for whatever Andr¨¦ has planned.
New Quest!
Quest: Complete 100 push-ups, 100 squats, 100 sit-ups, and a 10 km run. Reward: 100 Stat Points
The sudden appearance of the System¡¯s notification catches me mid-yawn. The task list is daunting and exciting, and the promise of 100 Stat Points is too tempting to ignore. Sure, it¡¯s going to hurt, but that kind of boost? Completely worth it. Sliding out of bed carefully to not disturb Arthur, I tiptoe to the drawers in search of training clothes. He¡¯s still sound asleep, sprawled out across the bed like a starfish, his peaceful face almost comical after last night¡¯s stubbornness. I chuckle softly, shaking my head, and pull out a simple pair of sweatpants and a loose shirt: time to face the day¡ªand Andr¨¦¡¯s brutal training regimen. As I get dressed, the reality of what¡¯s ahead sets in. This won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s exactly what I need. After all, if I¡¯m going to survive in this world, I can¡¯t afford to take shortcuts. With a deep breath, I steel myself for the challenge. Here we go. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Stepping outside in a black shirt, white shorts, and black shoes, I brace myself for whatever Andr¨¦ has in store. As I take in the sight before me, the cool morning air does little to calm my nerves. Andr¨¦ effortlessly hoists a 100kg dumbbell with one arm, a picture of raw power and precision. He looks entirely unbothered by the massive weight, his movements smooth and controlled. The sheer ease with which he handles it serves as both a warning and a challenge. The thud of the dumbbell hitting the ground reverberates as Andr¨¦ notices me. His face lights up with a welcoming grin. "Ah, there you are! Ready to get stronger?" "Let¡¯s start, shall we?" he adds, striding toward me with the kind of energy that promises no mercy. I nod, trying to match his enthusiasm¡ªor at least fake it convincingly. "Yeah, I¡¯m ready." "We¡¯ll ease into it with a warm-up jog," Andr¨¦ announces, gesturing to the path stretching ahead. A warm-up jog. Sure. Sounds innocent enough, but I¡¯m not naive. This is just the prelude to whatever intense training regimen Andr¨¦ has prepared. Still, I nod in agreement, my muscles already tensing in anticipation. "Let¡¯s go," he says, taking off at a steady pace. I fall in step behind him, the rhythm of our feet on the pavement syncing. The simplicity of the run is deceptively comforting, but I know it won¡¯t stay this easy for long. This is Andr¨¦, after all¡ªthe man who treats 100kg weights like playthings. Still, as the cool air fills my lungs and the morning sun begins to rise, I can¡¯t help but feel a flicker of determination. This is what I signed up for, and if I want to survive¡ªand thrive¡ªin this world, I¡¯ll need every ounce of strength I can get. Bring it on. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Thirty minutes in, what Andr¨¦ initially called a "warm-up jog" has transformed into something closer to a full-on marathon. My lungs burn, and my legs feel like lead, but I force myself to keep moving, one heavy step after another. "Haah¡­ hah¡­" The System¡¯s quest tracker hovers in my peripheral vision, an unyielding reminder of how far I still have to go.
Quest Progress
10km run: 27% 100 push-ups: 0% 100 sit-ups: 0% 100 squats: 0%
I pant heavily, my body protesting every movement. But I cling to one thought like a lifeline: the promised 100 Stat Points. This is my chance to grow stronger. I can¡¯t waste it. "Come on, Dominic, keep running!" Andr¨¦ calls out, his voice filled with energy and expectation. "Y-yeah¡­ hah¡­ coming¡­" I manage to reply, my words broken by labored breaths. I nod, trying to project determination even as my body screams to stop.
Endurance (+1) Speed (+1)
A sudden notification from the System surprises me, momentarily cutting through my exhaustion. Every five minutes of continuous effort seems to increase my Endurance and Speed. The realization hits me: tasks like this don¡¯t just move me closer to completing quests¡ªthey actively enhance my stats. This small victory spurs me on, adding a spark of motivation to my flagging resolve. If I keep pushing, I¡¯ll earn Stat Points and strengthen myself in real-time. "Come on, Dominic! You have to keep up!" Andr¨¦ shouts again, his voice growing distant as he pulls ahead with ease. "Hah¡­ coming¡­ hah!" I wheeze, summoning every ounce of willpower to keep going. Despite the pain, the progress I¡¯m making¡ªhowever incremental¡ªfuels me. Each step, each stat increase, brings me closer to the strength I¡¯ll need to survive this world. I can do this. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Panting heavily, I clutch my knees, struggling to catch my breath as the 10km run finally ends.
Quest Progress
10km run: Complete 100 push-ups: 0% 100 sit-ups: 0% 100 squats: 0%
"Finally¡­" The word escapes me as I collapse onto the ground, my body utterly spent but satisfied. The run took a full hour, but it wasn¡¯t without reward. My endurance and speed have increased significantly, each gaining 12 points. I slowly open my eyes, staring at the clear sky above, and mutter, "System¡­ hah¡­ show me my stats¡­"
Info
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 25 (E-) Endurance: 36 (E-) Agility: 51 (E) Speed: 62 (E) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 0
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner [0%] Basic Gun Arts encompass many basic combat techniques involving firearms from range to melee. This art form requires physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately and a deep understanding of the firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
Seeing the tangible improvement in my stats is a gratifying moment. This is progress, I think, the exhaustion of the run fading slightly as the sense of accomplishment settles in. Andr¨¦ appears in my peripheral vision, holding out a water bottle. "Let¡¯s take a break for two minutes," he says, his tone calm yet commanding. Gratefully, I push myself into a sitting position, take the bottle, and drink deeply. The cool liquid is refreshing, washing away the dryness in my throat and giving me the energy to recover. "Hah!" I sigh in relief, the break providing a brief but welcome respite. Andr¨¦ settles beside me, pulling out a delicate lavender flower. He twirls it between his fingers, its soft purple hue catching the sunlight. "Dominic, what do you think of this lavender?" I raise an eyebrow, puzzled by the unexpected question. "It smells nice," I reply. "Why are you asking?" Andr¨¦ smiles faintly, his expression growing more serious. "Lavender is known for its calming and healing properties. But it also symbolizes resilience¡ªthe ability to thrive in hardship." He holds it out to me. "I want you to have this as a reminder, Dominic. No matter how tough things get, remember that, like this flower, you can grow and flourish even in adversity. Strength isn¡¯t just about power but the will to endure and become stronger." I¡¯m caught off guard by the depth of his words. For a brief moment, I see a side of Andr¨¦ I hadn¡¯t fully appreciated¡ªwise, thoughtful, and genuinely invested in my growth. I take the lavender, my grip firm but careful. "Thanks, Dad." Andr¨¦ claps me on the shoulder and stands. "Alright, let¡¯s continue. Forty push-ups to start." I seize the moment to push my boundaries further. "Can we do 100 push-ups instead?" Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. "What? Why?" "I want to do more," I say earnestly. "To push myself further." His brows knit in concern. "Dominic, I know you want to catch up since you¡¯re behind, but rushing like this isn¡¯t the way to go." I hesitate for a moment, understanding his concern but unable to reveal the true reason for my urgency¡ªthe System and its quest. Instead, I channel my resolve. "I can handle it, Dad. Trust me." He studies me momentarily, his eyes searching mine, before finally sighing. "Alright," he says, his tone a mixture of caution and trust. "But since you¡¯re new to this, we¡¯ll limit it to an hour per exercise. No complaints." A smile spreads across my face. "Thanks, Dad." This setup is perfect¡ªan hour each for push-ups, squats, and sit-ups. Not only will it help me complete the quest, but it¡¯ll also give my stats another significant boost. I drop into position with renewed determination, ready to tackle the next challenge. One step closer to becoming stronger. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Arthur Lyon I slowly open my eyes, the subtle fragrance of lavender drifting into my senses, gently pulling me from sleep. Sitting up, I stretch, letting out a wide yawn. ¡°Haa¡­¡± As I glance around, I notice Dominic is no longer beside me. That¡¯s unusual. Where could he have gone so early? My eyes flick to the clock: 7:37 AM. ¡°You can do it, Dominic!¡± Uncle Andr¨¦¡¯s familiar voice, both firm and encouraging, grabs my attention. It¡¯s coming from outside. Curious, I shuffle to the window and peer through. And there he is¡ªDominic¡ªdrenched in sweat, his body moving with a focused intensity as he powers through push-ups. The sight makes me pause. How long has he been at it? This¡­ this isn¡¯t the Dominic I know. Dominic has always been the academic type¡ªeager to study and excel, with dreams of becoming a Magitist. He loved unraveling mysteries and making discoveries, and he¡¯d talk endlessly about innovations in Magitech and Mana Theory. The sudden shift in his goals, choosing the dangerous life of a Stargate Raider, completely blindsided me. At first, I thought it might¡¯ve been a phase¡ªmaybe rebellion against expectations or family pressure. But seeing him now, with that unwavering focus and determination, I¡¯m starting to wonder if there¡¯s something more to it. As his best friend, I want to support him. If Dominic truly wants this, I¡¯ll stand by his side. After all, we¡¯re both set to enroll in Verdant Arcanum soon. Who knows? Maybe pursuing this together will strengthen our bond even more. But¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t suspicious. Dominic¡¯s sudden behavioral changes have been throwing me off since yesterday. He¡¯s more confident, assertive, and confrontational than ever. Take that incident with Renard¡ªkicking him¡­ there? The old Dominic never would¡¯ve done that. He would¡¯ve avoided conflict, let Renard walk over him, and apologized for it. And the guns. I keep coming back to the guns. That ridiculous story he told me about finding them on the road? It made no sense. Deep down, I know it¡¯s not the truth. The Dominic I knew wouldn¡¯t have kept them for himself without reporting it or at least trying to figure out who they belonged to. But the strangest part? I believed him. I believed him despite the glaring holes in his story. Not because it was convincing, but because Dominic doesn¡¯t lie¡ªor at least, he never used to. I¡¯ve known him for years, long enough to recognize his habits, his tells, and how he freezes up when cornered. And yet, this new Dominic¡­ he doesn¡¯t freeze. He doesn¡¯t avoid conflict. He¡¯s more decisive, almost calculating. It¡¯s like he¡¯s become someone else entirely, and I can¡¯t ignore the feeling that something deeper is going on. I want to trust him, and I want to believe in him. But no matter how much I try to ignore it, there¡¯s a gnawing thought: Dominic is hiding something. Something big. "HAA!" Dominic¡¯s sharp shout slices through the morning air, yanking me from my swirling thoughts. I glance back out the window to see him still at it, pushing himself harder than I¡¯ve ever seen, his body trembling with effort, sweat dripping freely from his brow. The sight is¡­ inspiring, I won¡¯t lie. But at the same time, it stirs something uneasy within me. Dominic¡¯s always been exceptional, even without trying. Back when he poured all his energy into academics, he stood out. His intelligence seemed effortless¡ªteachers praised him, admired him. I admired him. But that admiration wasn¡¯t always easy to carry. Sometimes it felt like living in his shadow. No matter how much effort I put into anything, Dominic¡¯s natural talent always seemed to outshine mine, just out of reach. And now? Now he¡¯s channeling that same focus and drive into physical training, into becoming a Stargate Raider¡ªa goal so completely different from the Dominic I used to know. Watching him pour everything into this makes me wonder if history is about to repeat itself. Will I be overshadowed again? The thought feels selfish, almost shameful. Dominic¡¯s my best friend¡ªI should be rooting for him, not comparing myself to him. But the worry lingers, gnawing at the edges of my mind. I sigh, leaning against the window frame, watching as Dominic pushes himself to the brink and beyond. "Come on, Arthur," I mutter to myself. "Focus on your path. Support him. That¡¯s what friends do." Still, it¡¯s hard to shake the doubt entirely. Dominic¡¯s unrelenting intensity is a stark contrast to the carefree, passive person I thought I knew. If he¡¯s rising to new heights, where does that leave me? -Creak! The sound of the door opening pulls me from my thoughts. I glance back to see Auntie Celine stepping into the room, her warm smile as comforting as ever. "Good morning, Arthur," she greets, her tone gentle. "Good morning, Auntie," I reply, managing a small smile in return. "Breakfast is ready. You should join me," she says kindly. I nod. "I will. Thanks, Auntie." With a satisfied nod, she leaves, closing the door softly behind her. Her presence, though brief, always seems to have a calming effect. "You can do it, Dominic!" Uncle Andr¨¦¡¯s voice echoes through the window again, firm and encouraging. My gaze shifts back outside. Dominic, drenched in sweat and trembling with exhaustion, collapses onto the ground. But even as his body protests, he forces himself back up, his face set with unshakable determination. Watching him like this stirs something deep within me. That kind of dedication, that kind of relentless drive¡ªit¡¯s inspiring in a way I can¡¯t ignore. For all my doubts and insecurities earlier, seeing Dominic refuse to give up reminds me of something important. If he can push himself this hard to change, why can¡¯t I? The question hits me with unexpected force, replacing my unease with a quiet determination. Swinging my legs off the bed, I stand and stretch, feeling a small but growing sense of purpose building inside me. "Let¡¯s do this," I mutter under my breath. Motivated by Dominic¡¯s resilience, I begin preparing for the day¡ªnot just to face it, but to rise to it. 12-André’s Training [2] Volume 01, Chapter 12 Andr¨¦¡¯s Training [2]
Quest Completed!
You have completed 100 push-ups, 100 squats, 100 sit-ups, and a 10km run!
"Hah¡­ hah¡­" I collapse onto the grass, utterly spent, my chest heaving as I try to catch my breath. Sweat clings to every inch of me, and my muscles protest after three hours of exercise. It¡¯s done. The 10km run, the push-ups, the squats, the sit-ups¡ªall of it. And like the run, the exercises earned me a point every five minutes, bringing in 72 points¡ª36 for Strength and 36 for Endurance. "System¡­" I gasp, staring up at the sky. "Show me my status."
Info
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 61 (E) Endurance: 72 (E) Agility: 51 (E) Speed: 62 (E) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 100
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner Basic Gun Arts encompass a wide range of basic combat techniques involving the use of firearms from range to melee. This art form requires not just physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately but also a deep understanding of the firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
I glance at the stats displayed before me, a sense of accomplishment stirring as I see how far I¡¯ve come. My Strength and Endurance have made noticeable jumps, but there¡¯s still room to grow. Now, with 100 Stat Points in my possession, it¡¯s time to capitalize on the effort I¡¯ve put in. "Add 25 each for Strength, Endurance, Speed, and Agility," I say decisively, aiming for a balanced approach.
Strength: 61 ¡ú 86 (E) Endurance: 72 ¡ú 97 (E) Agility: 51 ¡ú 76 (E) Speed: 62 ¡ú 87 (E)
As the System confirms the changes, I feel a slight shift coursing through my body. I felt lighter¡­ A satisfied smile spreads across my face. This isn¡¯t just progress; it¡¯s preparation for what¡¯s to come. -Growl! My stomach''s complaint snaps me back to the present. While training and focusing on my stats, I have forgotten about breakfast. "Dominic, the exercise is done. Rest while I take a shower," Andr¨¦ announces, heading toward the house. I muster a tired thumbs-up, too exhausted to respond verbally. "Hey, Doms," Arthur¡¯s familiar voice draws my attention as he approaches, balancing a tray filled with a fresh baguette, jam, and a small bowl of yogurt on the side. "Hey, thanks for the food," I manage, genuinely grateful. Arthur¡¯s smile is warm and easy. "No problem. You¡¯ve earned it after that workout." I sit up and accept the tray, wasting no time biting the baguette. -Munch! The food is just as delicious as I hoped¡ªa perfect way to replenish after the morning''s punishing exertion. Arthur settles beside me, and for a moment, we eat in companionable silence, the quiet that only comes with good company. -Munch! Of course, my ravenous state makes me eat anything but quietly, but I¡¯m too hungry to care. Arthur doesn¡¯t seem to mind either, leaning back and watching me devour the food with mild amusement. "Wow, Doms, you look a bit more muscular." Arthur¡¯s hand touches my arm, catching me off guard. He¡¯s always been naturally touchy, but it still takes some getting used to. "When did you start exercising? You looked nothing like this yesterday," he asks, genuine surprise coloring his tone. I pause mid-bite, thinking of the best way to answer without revealing the System. "Well," I begin, carefully crafting my response. ¡°I¡¯ve been training for about a week and usually wear long sleeves. I guess you just didn¡¯t notice." Arthur nods slowly, seemingly satisfied with the explanation. "I see," he says before extending his arm toward me. "Give me your arm; let¡¯s compare muscles." Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. His request catches me off guard, but there¡¯s no harm. Reluctantly, I offer my arm. Side by side, Arthur¡¯s muscles are more defined, as expected. He¡¯s been training longer and more consistently. Still, it¡¯s a bit of a relief to know I¡¯m closing the gap, however slightly. "Sheesh, look at you, Doms," Arthur teases, smirking. "Looks like the ladies will start talking to you after this." I shake my head quickly, dismissing the idea outright. "Even if they talk to me, I¡¯m not talking back. Right now, I¡¯m focused on training to become a Stargate Raider." Arthur studies me for a moment, his gaze intense and unreadable. The scrutiny makes me uncomfortable, and I shift under his stare. Then, his expression shifts to a smirk. "Okay, Mr. Serious Training," he quips, clearly amused. I groan internally. "So that¡¯s my new nickname, huh?" Arthur¡¯s grin only widens. ¡°Yep!¡± he says. "Whatever, Pretty Boy," I shoot back, attempting to match his teasing with mine. His smirk turns mischievous as he leans closer, his hand reaching out to tilt my chin upward, bringing our faces dangerously close. "Oh, so you¡¯re admitting that I¡¯m pretty?" he challenges, his voice playful but laced with confidence. The boldness takes me by surprise. I wasn¡¯t expecting Arthur to have this level of directness. I can¡¯t help but laugh, pushing him away lightly to regain some personal space. "Y-you look ridiculous!" I say, still laughing. For a moment, there¡¯s silence. Then I hear a soft "Oh¡­" from Arthur. His voice carries an unexpected note of sadness, catching me off guard. I pause, my laughter fading. Did I go too far? In my attempt to keep the mood light, I might have accidentally crossed a line. "Hey, Arthur," I say quickly, my tone softer. "I was just joking." Arthur looks at me, his expression somber. But then, just as suddenly, his face breaks into a sly smirk. "You fell for it, Doms!" I stare at him, stunned, before the realization dawns. He was messing with me. "Seriously?" I groan, throwing a small piece of baguette at him. Arthur dodges it, laughing harder. "You should¡¯ve seen your face!" ¡°Haiyah¡­¡± I shake my head, a reluctant grin tugging at my lips. -Beep! The sharp sound of a car horn interrupts our banter. My attention shifts toward the source, where a sleek limo with golden accents sits in front of the house. Its polished surface gleams in the sunlight, exuding an air of wealth and formality. I can¡¯t help but wonder who owns such a ride. "Oh, looks like my butler¡¯s here to pick me up," Arthur says, his voice taking on a sudden, unmistakable note of sadness. The shift in his tone is subtle but noticeable. Watching him, I¡¯m reminded of our earlier conversations about his family. His playful, confident exterior is just that¡ªan exterior. Beneath it lies something more complicated, something heavier. Arthur stands, brushing himself off as he turns to face me. His expression is subdued, a far cry from the teasing smirk he wore moments ago. "See you on Monday, Doms," he says, his voice quiet but weighted with emotion. It¡¯s a simple farewell, but its unspoken meaning is loud. It underscores the stark contrasts in our lives¡ªthe camaraderie and freedom he finds here versus the expectations and isolation waiting for him at home. "See you, Arthur. Take care," I reply, my words imbued with a sincerity I hope he feels. Arthur gives a faint smile before heading toward the limo. The butler, dressed immaculately, opens the door for him. For a moment, I watch, a part of me wishing I could do more to lighten his burdens. But for now, I can only offer my friendship and the promise to stand by him. As Arthur slips into the vehicle, the door closes behind him with a quiet finality. Moments later, the limo pulls away, its departure swift and smooth, leaving nothing but a quiet void. ¡°Dominic.¡± I turn and see Andr¨¦ approaching, holding a sleek, Aether-powered device resembling a smartphone. "Your Commlink kept ringing," Andr¨¦ says, handing it to me. A Commlink. Dominic¡ªor rather, I¡ªown one is news to me. Unlike regular smartphones, Commlinks are an impressive blend of magic and technology, powered by Aether for longer battery life. "Dad, who kept calling me?" I ask, my curiosity piqued. Andr¨¦ shrugs. "Maurice," he replies, passing the device to me. Professor Maurice? Why would he call me, and how did he get my number? I quickly dial Maurice back on the Commlink, pressing it to my ear as the call connects. "Dominic, you finally answered," Maurice¡¯s voice comes through, a mixture of impatience and relief. "Sorry for not responding earlier, Profes¡ª" Before I finish, Andr¨¦ snatches the Commlink from my hand with startling speed. "Hey, Maurice, you Twat! I didn¡¯t know someone like you became a teacher!" "Wait¡­ that voice. Andr¨¦ the Trash? Is that you?" I blink, caught completely off guard as their exchange quickly devolves into a barrage of casual insults. "You Twat! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you started teaching, let alone that you¡¯re my son¡¯s professor!" "You Trash, you never asked, that¡¯s why!" "Stop being a smartass, Twat! How come you can call my son¡¯s number but not mine? And how did you even get his number in the first place?" "I have access to student records, you Trash. Also, I¡¯m going to train him later at 3 PM!" Andr¨¦¡¯s grip tightens on the Commlink. "Training?! Don¡¯t you dare take my son away, you hear me?!" Their argument escalates as I stare in disbelief. There¡¯s more history between Andr¨¦ and Maurice than I realized. Deciding it¡¯s time to intervene, I snatch the Commlink back from Andr¨¦. "Hello, Professor," I say, trying to restore civility to the conversation. "Why did you call me?" "Ah, Dominic! Finally, someone who¡¯s well-mannered," Maurice replies, his tone deliberately pointed. "Hey! I can hear you, Twat!" Andr¨¦ shouts in the background. Maurice ignores him. "About the training session later¡ªI want you to bring your guns to the school," he says, his request catching me off guard. "Uh¡­ okay?" I agree, though uncertainty lingers in my voice. "Great! See you at 3 PM. Bye!" Maurice abruptly ends the call, leaving me holding the device as Andr¨¦ fumes beside me. "Tch!" Andr¨¦ clicks his tongue in annoyance. "That Twat hasn¡¯t called me in years, and now he¡¯s calling my son out of nowhere!" His frustration is palpable, his usual composed demeanor replaced by irritation. "Dad, how do you know Professor Maurice?" I ask, curiosity getting the better of me. "He¡¯s an old friend," Andr¨¦ admits, though his tone suggests otherwise. "But we stopped talking years ago after¡­ an incident." The mention of an "incident" piques my interest, but I decide not to push. The tension in his voice makes it clear that it¡¯s not a topic he¡¯s ready to revisit. "By the way," Andr¨¦ says, changing the subject, "why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re training under him?" "Well," I begin, scratching the back of my neck, "we were focused on the guns last night." "Oh yeah¡­" Andr¨¦ rubs his chin thoughtfully before straightening. "If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m coming with you." "What? Why?" "Knowing Maurice, he¡¯ll probably spar with you. And here¡¯s the thing¡ªhe doesn¡¯t hold back." His warning sends a chill down my spine. Andr¨¦¡¯s concern isn¡¯t misplaced; if Maurice¡¯s reputation is as intense as it sounds, the training will be no joke. Then, as if to lighten the mood, Andr¨¦ smirks. "By the way, you stink. Take a bath, Stink Dom." Before I can respond, he flicks my forehead lightly but firmly. Rubbing the spot, I can¡¯t help but smile despite myself. Another nickname¡ªStink Dom. My collection of monikers is growing rapidly, and none are flattering. "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take a shower," I concede, standing up and heading toward the house. As I walk, thoughts of the upcoming session with Maurice swirl in my mind. Andr¨¦¡¯s decision to come with me is both comforting and unnerving. Whatever happens at 3 PM, I know Maurice won¡¯t make it easy. But for now, I must focus on the immediate task of getting rid of the "stink." Literally and figuratively, a fresh start feels like the best way to prepare for the challenges ahead. 13-Maurice’s Training Volume 01, Chapter 13 Maurice¡¯s Training As Andr¨¦ and I approach the gates of my middle school, Professor Maurice''s familiar figure comes into view. He¡¯s waiting just outside, arms crossed casually, his sharp gaze scanning the surroundings. The moment he spots me, his expression shifts to a warm smile. But as his eyes drift to Andr¨¦, the smile disappears, replaced by an unmistakable look of disdain. "Why, if it isn¡¯t the Trash. I didn¡¯t know someone like you could have a child," Maurice quips, his voice laced with sarcasm. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes narrow, his stance subtly shifting. "Well, if it isn¡¯t the Twat of the R¨¦el family. I didn¡¯t know the greatest showman in Verdant Haven decided to become a professor." The air between them grows tense, a palpable rivalry radiating from their pointed words. I glance between them, feeling the need to cut through the thick atmosphere before it escalates further. "Good morning, Professor. Can we start training?" Maurice¡¯s attention shifts to me, and his demeanor softens almost instantly. It¡¯s impressive how quickly he can change moods. "Sure!" he says with a bright smile, waving me forward. "Follow me." ¡°Tch!¡± The disgruntled noise from Andr¨¦ behind me is impossible to miss. He¡¯s struggling to keep his composure. "Let¡¯s go, Dominic," Andr¨¦ mutters, his reluctance evident in his tone. I walk behind Maurice, with Andr¨¦ close behind me. As we pass through the gates, I start thinking about the way these two talk to each other. Their sharp jokes and jabs sound like they come from a place of history. It feels like they used to be close, but something¡ªwhatever Andr¨¦ mentioned earlier¡ªbroke that bond. I glance back briefly at Andr¨¦, his jaw tight as he silently follows. For now, I focus on the training ahead. With my father and Professor Maurice involved, it¡¯s going to be a day full of physical, mental, and maybe even emotional challenges. I¡¯ll need to stay sharp if I¡¯m going to get through the training¡ªand deal with the complicated relationship between these two powerful men. I think this will be interesting. I will brace myself for whatever comes next. We keep walking until we reach a wide grass field near the middle school. It''s open and perfect for what looks like a tough training session. A light breeze moves through the grass, but it doesn¡¯t help the nervous feeling building in my chest. Andr¨¦ walks to the edge of the field and picks a strong log to sit on. He crosses his arms and watches quietly, his face hard to read. His earlier warning¡ªthat Maurice wouldn¡¯t hold back¡ªsticks in my mind like a shadow.
New Quest!
Quest: Survive Maurice R¨¦el. Reward: A Magic Artifact and 66 Stat Points.
The sudden notification from the System shocked me. S-Survive? My heart skips a beat. That one word feels heavier than I am ready for. The reward is tempting, but it reveals how serious this truly is. Andr¨¦¡¯s warnings no longer feel like exaggerations¡ªthey feel like a lifeline I should have held on to. ¡°Let us begin, shall we?¡± Maurice says, his voice calm and assured, yet carrying an underlying edge that sends a chill down my spine. I swallow hard, steeling myself for what is to come. Whatever Maurice has planned, I cannot afford to show hesitation. Not in front of Andr¨¦. Not in front of Maurice. And certainly not in the face of the System¡¯s ominous challenge. ¡°Yes, Professor,¡± I reply, forcing confidence into my voice even as adrenaline courses through my veins. Andr¨¦, still seated on the log, lets out a low hum of disapproval but says nothing. His watchful gaze remains fixed on us¡ªa silent reminder of what is at stake. Maurice smiles faintly, his sharp eyes glinting with something I cannot quite place¡ªanticipation, perhaps? Or is it amusement? ¡°Good,¡± he says, rolling up his sleeves. ¡°Let us see what you are made of, Dominic.¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T With a nod, Dominic steadies himself, drawing both of Galahad¡¯s Judgment pistols. The sleek weapons, charged with Aether, glow faintly in his hands¡ªa testament to their latent power. Maurice smirks, his confident demeanor practically daring Dominic to make the first move. ¡°Whenever you are ready,¡± he says, his voice laced with condescension. Dominic narrows his eyes, briefly wondering if Maurice underestimates him because he is Manaless. He shakes off the thought and focuses, raising both guns. ¨CBang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A burst of red, Aether-charged bullets shoot out from Galahad¡¯s Judgment, each one fired with deadly accuracy. His training¡ªand the stat boosts from the System¡ªhad greatly improved how well he handled the weapons. Before, he had trouble aiming during rapid fire because of the recoil, but now he shoots with confidence and doesn¡¯t miss. ¨CFlick! Maurice barely moves. With a casual flick of his fingers, the bullets freeze mid-air, suspended by an invisible force. ¨CFlick! Another gesture, and the bullets reverse their trajectory, hurtling back toward Dominic at blistering speed. ! Dominic¡¯s eyes widen in shock. He barely has time to react, relying solely on razor-sharp instincts. Diving to the side, he narrowly avoids the incoming fire, though the bullets whistle past with terrifying proximity. Maurice¡¯s smirk deepens, and his tone shifts, tinged with genuine intrigue. ¡°Impressive reaction speed, Dominic. But in a real battle, enemies will not give you time to breathe.¡± He says. ¨CFlick! The ground rumbles beneath Dominic¡¯s feet, the tremors intensifying as cracks spider outward in every direction. ¨CRumble! The earth itself seems to betray him, breaking apart and levitating under Maurice¡¯s control. Massive chunks of the field rise into the air, floating ominously as the battlefield transforms into a surreal and unstable terrain. ¡®What is his Magic Attribute?!¡¯ Dominic thinks, struggling to maintain his footing as the fractured ground shifts beneath him. Forced to his knees by the violent upheaval, he grits his teeth and steadies himself, refusing to falter. Before Dominic can regain his footing, Maurice flies effortlessly behind him, manipulating the fragmented terrain with unnerving ease. ¡ªFlick! A bolt of blue energy surges toward Dominic. Acting purely on instinct, he throws himself to the side. ¡ªBoom! The energy bolt collided with one of the floating platforms, detonating in a brilliant explosion. The shockwave blasts debris in every direction. Fragments of stone strike Dominic as he is hurled backward. ¡°Agh!¡± Dominic hits the ground hard, rolling across another floating chunk of earth. Pain flares through his body, but he quickly scrambles to his feet, his instincts and resilience kicking in. Maurice¡¯s voice rings out¡ªcalm, yet sharp. ¡°Good. You survived. But remember, survival isn¡¯t just about dodging¡ªit¡¯s about fighting back.¡± Gritting his teeth, Dominic aims his guns and fires again. ¡ªBang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A rapid volley of red bullets streaks toward Maurice, but the professor barely flinches. ¡ªFlick! A shimmering blue forcefield appears in front of Maurice, absorbing the bullets on impact and rendering them harmless. ¡°Dominic,¡± Maurice taunts, his voice laced with mockery. ¡°If you want to hit me, you¡¯ll need to be far more creative than this.¡± Dominic clenches his jaw, frustration mounting. His status as Manaless has always limited his options, but he cannot afford to give up. ¡ªFlick! Suddenly, the platform beneath Dominic begins to glow a menacing orange. Heat surges around him, and an ominous crackling sound warns him of what is coming. Without hesitation, Dominic leaps toward another floating piece of earth. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Woah!¡± No sooner has he left the platform than it melts into a pool of magma, the heat radiating upward in scorching waves. ¡°OOF!¡± Dominic lands hard on another platform, dirt and sweat mixing as he pulls himself to his feet. His breathing is labored, his body battered, but his resolve remains unbroken. He scans the battlefield, now fragmented and hostile, and realizes the gravity of Maurice¡¯s earlier words. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for my instincts, I¡¯d already be dead,¡¯ Dominic thinks grimly. With Maurice flying above and controlling the area easily, both close and ranged attacks seem useless. Dominic needs a new plan¡ªand fast. ¡®Think, Dominic. Outwit him. This isn¡¯t just about firepower¡ªit¡¯s about survival.¡¯ Dominic thinks. Forcing his exhaustion aside, Dominic grips his guns tighter, readying himself for the next move. Maurice¡¯s smirk has not faded, but Dominic is not about to back down. ¡®This isn¡¯t just training. This is a fight to prove I can endure,¡¯ Dominic thinks. -Flick! Maurice flicks his fingers again and Dominic¡¯s heart pounds in his chest as twenty shimmering light arrows materialize above him, descending like a deadly rain. "Oh, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­" Dominic mutters, eyes wide with disbelief. The floating chunks of terrain offer little space to maneuver, forcing Dominic to dodge desperately. He evades most of the arrows with frantic movements, but three find their mark¡ªtwo piercing his right shoulder and one lodging painfully in his left thigh. "Agh!" The searing pain drops him to his knees, his grip faltering as one of his guns slips from his hand, clattering onto the fragmented ground. From his elevated position, Maurice watches closely. A flicker of concern crosses his face. ¡®Have I pushed him too far?¡¯ he wonders, his stern facade faltering momentarily. But the thought is quickly dismissed. Maurice knows all too well the relentless nature of real combat. To survive in this world, Dominic must face this level of intensity. "Get up, Dominic," Maurice calls out, calm but firm. "The battle doesn¡¯t stop just because you¡¯re in pain." Dominic grits his teeth, his body shaking as he tries to stand. Pain from his wounds spreads through him, but he refuses to give up. This time, Maurice opts for vocal incantations, giving Dominic a rare opportunity to anticipate his next attack. "Knife Crystal Heart Attack." Shimmering, heart-shaped beams resembling crystalline knives manifest in the air and hurtle toward Dominic with deadly precision. Dominic rolls to the side, ignoring the stabbing pain in his thigh as he snatches up his fallen gun. Rising slowly, he adopts a defensive posture¡ªa blend of readiness and determination. Adrenaline surges through his veins, dulling the agony of his injuries as he readies himself for whatever comes next. "Dolphin Slap Wave." From Maurice¡¯s outstretched hand, a swarm of ethereal dolphins erupts, leaping toward Dominic in rapid succession. [Centurion¡¯s Guard] Dominic reacts instinctively, activating the defensive Gun Arts technique he had absorbed from the manual. With practiced precision, Dominic uses his pistols as both shield and blade, parrying the incoming dolphins with fluid, precise movements. The Aether-charged dolphins dissipate upon contact with his guns, but the relentless assault forces him to stay sharp, weaving between attacks. Amid the onslaught, Dominic finds openings. His eyes narrow as he takes aim and fires. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The Centurion¡¯s Guard technique, a hallmark of the Gun Arts, blends defense and offense seamlessly. Dominic¡¯s stance minimizes his exposure, allowing him to deflect attacks while simultaneously launching counterstrikes. His movements, though still raw, are efficient and measured, a testament to his rapid adaptation under pressure. Maurice raises a hand, summoning a glowing blue energy forcefield to deflect the bullets. The shots vanish upon impact, leaving Maurice unharmed, but his expression shifts. For the first time, there¡¯s genuine acknowledgment in Maurice¡¯s eyes. "Impressive," Maurice remarks, his voice tinged with approval. "You¡¯ve adapted well, Dominic. But survival isn¡¯t just about skill¡ªit¡¯s about ingenuity." Dominic¡¯s chest heaves as he steadies himself, his injuries screaming for attention. Despite the pain, his grip on the guns tightens, his resolve unshaken. "Let¡¯s see how far you can push yourself," Maurice challenges, his forcefield dissipating as he prepares his next move. Dominic, battered but determined, squares his shoulders. He knows Maurice isn¡¯t holding back. And if he¡¯s going to survive, neither can he. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Andr¨¦ watches the scene unfold before him with wide eyes, astonishment etched across his face. "Where did he learn that?" Andre mutters. Andr¨¦ has never formally trained Dominic before this day. The maneuvers Dominic executes, especially the adept use of the ''Centurion''s Guard'' technique, are something not a beginner would know, let alone a Manaless individual like Dominic. "I''m going to ask him later." Throughout Dominic''s life, Andr¨¦ and Celine have consistently provided care and support. While Andr¨¦''s profession as a Stargate Raider often keeps him away from home, he has always watched Dominic''s growth and development. However, Dominic''s sudden display of martial prowess is unexpected. Until his fifteenth year, Dominic has shown no particular interest in martial arts or combat training, preferring to immerse himself in his studies to become a Magitist. The revelation of Dominic''s newfound skills leaves Andr¨¦ in wonder and speculation. How has Dominic acquired such knowledge and proficiency? Is there a hidden chapter in Dominic''s life that Andr¨¦ is unaware of? These questions swirl as he watches Dominic stand his ground against Maurice''s relentless assaults. The sight of Dominic poised and ready to face whatever comes next fills Andr¨¦ with a mix of pride and curiosity. Clearly, Dominic is much more than meets the eye, and Andr¨¦ is determined to uncover the secrets behind his sudden transformation. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Hah¡­Hah¡­" Dominic struggles to believe it. He has utilized one of the techniques from the Gun Arts. But as the adrenaline fades, the pain, previously held at bay, surges back with a vengeance. "Agh!" The agony is overwhelming as he crumbles to his knees, clutching his injured shoulder. Despite the pain, he forces himself back onto shaky legs. Glancing up, he sees Maurice hovering above him, an expression of indifference on his face as if mocking him, challenging him to keep going. -Flick! -Crumble! With another flick of Maurice''s fingers, the earth beneath Dominic shifts, further unsettling him. He finds himself kneeling again, unprepared for the sudden descent. As the pieces of floating earth return to their original positions, the landscape returns to its natural state. The once-boiling magma cools and solidifies, leaving no trace of the chaos that had just transpired. Surveying the surroundings, everything appears as if nothing has happened. It is as though Maurice has reset the entire field with a mere gesture. ¡°Dominic, what is my Magic Attribute, after everything you have seen?¡± Maurice¡¯s voice echoes through the scorched training ground¡ªcalm, composed, and expectant. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Dominic pants, sweat dripping from his chin as he struggles to steady his breath. ''I know this is part of Maurice¡¯s test,'' Dominic thinks, narrowing his eyes. ''It is not just about combat¡ªthis is about perception. Awareness. Understanding an enemy¡¯s magic attribute could mean the difference between survival and death out there.'' His mind races, retracing every move Maurice has used during their duel. Earth transmutation into lava. The sudden summoning of dolphins mid-air. Blinding arrows made of light. Even those absurd, heart-shaped daggers. None of it follows a straightforward elemental pattern. Each spell twists the rules of the battlefield¡ªdeliberate, precise, and unnervingly efficient. Then it clicks. ¡°It is Spatial,¡± Dominic says, lifting his gaze to meet Maurice¡¯s eyes. Maurice¡¯s brow arches slightly¡ªintrigued, but not surprised. ¡°Your spells manipulate the battlefield in ways that go beyond simple elemental control,¡± Dominic continues. ¡°Lava, dolphins, weapons from nowhere¡­ You are not just summoning things. You are altering the space where they exist. You are controlling the space itself.¡± Spatial Magic¡ªrare, dangerous, and immensely versatile. It allows the user to bend the very fabric of space: fold distances in half, summon objects from another location, create pocket dimensions for storage, or redirect attacks at impossible angles. In theory, a magician who masters Spatial Magic can turn the battlefield into a maze¡ªa prison designed by their will. But¡­ there is a cost, Dominic reminds himself. Its greatest weakness: focus. Spatial manipulation demands mental precision of the highest order. A single lapse¡ªa flicker of doubt¡ªcan cause a spell to collapse¡­ or worse, misfire catastrophically. However, that vulnerability seems almost irrelevant. Maurice¡¯s control is flawless. Impeccable. Trying to break his focus would be like trying to punch through reinforced steel using nothing but a toothpick. Maurice smiles¡ªfaint, but genuine. A rare gleam of satisfaction flashes in his eyes. ¡°Correct,¡± he says simply, descending to the cracked earth with a grace that barely disturbs the dust. His feet touch the ground like a whisper. But his presence¡ªhis aura¡ªstill presses heavy in the air: formless, yet immense. In that brief silence, something shifts inside Dominic. Something clicks. Something awakens. His body reacts before his mind catches up. Without thinking, his arm lifts. His finger squeezes the trigger. ¡ªBang! The loud crack of the gunshot cuts through the air, but the result is clear. Maurice barely reacts; with a simple wave of his hand, the bullet stops mid-air. It loses all its speed and falls to the ground with a soft thud. ¡°Darn it.¡± Dominic grits his teeth, frustration rising. The gap between them feels too wide¡ªa distance that no amount of effort or training seems able to close. But along with that frustration is a deep sense of admiration. Maurice¡¯s control over magic is amazing. Every time they face off, Dominic is reminded of how much more he needs to learn¡ªand how far he¡¯s already come with Maurice as his tough teacher. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± Maurice says, his voice firm and final.
Quest Completed!
You have successfully survived Maurice! You obtained 66 Stat Points! Do you want to receive the Magic Artifact? [Yes/No]
As the System notification flashes in front of Dominic''s eyes, a wave of relief hits him. He has survived Maurice''s tough training session. "Thank god," Dominic mutters, feeling proud of himself. But he decides to wait before accepting the Magic Artifact. The last thing he wants is for Maurice and Andr¨¦ to see it appear out of nowhere and start asking questions he can''t answer. "Ugh..." Just as he''s thinking about what to do next, exhaustion catches up to him. His legs give out, and he falls to the ground, too tired to stand. The intense training and leftover adrenaline have finally worn him out. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic collapses to the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Dominic!¡± Andr¨¦ shouts, rushing to his son¡¯s side. He drops to his knees and gently shakes him. ¡°Hey¡ªDominic!¡± He whips his head toward Maurice, eyes blazing with fury. ¡°Maurice, what the hell were you thinking?! Isn¡¯t this your first training session with him?!¡± Maurice remains calm, his arms at his sides. ¡°It is training,¡± he replies flatly. ¡°And you, of all people, should know¡ªStargate Raiding is not a game.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you push him this hard on day one!¡± Andr¨¦ snaps, lifting Dominic and hauling him onto his back in a piggyback. ¡°Why do you even want to train him in the first place?¡± Maurice gives a crooked smirk. ¡°Simple. I want him to be my pupil.¡± ¡°¡­Pupil?¡± Andr¨¦ echoes, blinking. His expression shifts as realization creeps in. ¡°Wait¡ªdon¡¯t tell me. You tried to apply to Verdant Arcanum, didn¡¯t you? But they rejected you because¡­¡± Maurice shrugs. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have a pupil, yes. For [A+] Rank and above, they require a demonstration of mentorship before hiring. I need someone to bring with me.¡± Andr¨¦ scowls. ¡°And out of everyone, him? Why not Arthur Lyon, or Lumi Everheart? They¡¯re both exceptional, and¡ª¡± ¡°What? Because Dominic¡¯s Manaless?¡± Maurice cuts in, his voice sharp but laced with amusement. Andr¨¦ pauses¡­ then mutters, ¡°¡­Yes. I know your pupil doesn¡¯t have to be a Magician or a Manaficial, but let¡¯s be real¡ªhe¡¯s at a disadvantage.¡± Maurice chuckles softly. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought¡ªuntil today.¡± Andr¨¦ blinks. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dominic surprised me,¡± Maurice says, glancing back toward the field. ¡°He lacks polish, sure¡ªbut he¡¯s got something you can¡¯t teach. His instincts during today¡¯s training? Raw, reactive, sharp. And yesterday¡­¡± He pauses, eyes drifting upward, as if seeing the memory unfold again. ¡°I watched him confront his bully. I was about to intervene, but the kid handled it himself. Calm, decisive. That defiant look in his eyes? It reminded me of someone I used to know.¡± Maurice grins. ¡°Reminded me of you.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s brows rise, his expression unreadable. ¡°That caught my interest. So, I dug a little. It did not take long to find out he¡¯s your son¡ªwhich, by the way, surprised the hell out of me.¡± Andr¨¦ exhales through his nose. ¡°Yeah, I know we don¡¯t look alike. He takes after Celine.¡± ¡°I figured as much,¡± Maurice nods. Then he adds, teasingly, ¡°Still can¡¯t believe you had a kid. Considering what a damn mess you were.¡± Andr¨¦ groans. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I was a disaster. You don¡¯t need to keep rubbing it in.¡± Maurice¡¯s smirk widens. ¡°Hey, just saying¡ªit¡¯s good to see you¡¯ve changed.¡± He turns his eyes to Dominic, who stirs faintly on Andr¨¦¡¯s back. ¡°But I didn¡¯t come here to pick at old wounds. I have a proposal.¡± Andr¨¦ raises an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Dominic told me he wants to be a Stargate Raider. So, here¡¯s my idea¡ªwe train him together. You handle the physical and combat disciplines. I¡¯ll take care of casting theory, tactics, and how to outsmart the enemy.¡± It¡­ makes sense. Maurice has always been the tactician, the thinker. Andr¨¦ is more instinct, muscle, and grit. Separately, they have gaps. But together, they could shape someone formidable. Andr¨¦ exhales slowly through his nose. ¡°¡­Sure,¡± he says at last. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Maurice grins. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal.¡± 14-Aftermath Volume 01, Chapter 14 Aftermath The subtle fragrance of lavender pulls me from the depths of sleep, but as my senses sharpen, a wave of discomfort washes over me. "Ugh¡­" I try to sit up, but my entire body protests with sharp, aching pain. Glancing around, I recognize the familiar surroundings of my bedroom. My reflection in the mirror catches my eye¡ªI¡¯m shirtless, with bandages wrapped tightly around my right shoulder and left thigh. Despite the discomfort, I notice a slight increase in muscle mass. It¡¯s not dramatic, but it¡¯s undeniable¡ªa testament to the physical toll and growth from Maurice¡¯s intense training. I lean back into the bed with a groan, my thoughts drifting to Andr¨¦. "Did Andr¨¦ carry me back here?" I wonder aloud, half-expecting to hear the echoes of his and Maurice¡¯s constant banter following my collapse. Before I can linger on the thought, a familiar prompt appears before me.
Quest Completed!
You have successfully survived Maurice! You obtained 66 Stat Points! Do you want to receive the Magic Artifact? [Yes/No]
The System¡¯s notification pulls me back to reality. "Right, the rewards," I mutter. My curiosity and excitement build as I select, "Yes," eager to claim the spoils of my grueling effort. A golden pocket watch materializes out of thin air, landing gently on my legs.
Artifact Info
Name: Chrono Pendant Rank: B+ Description: A golden pocket watch allows the user to slow down time.
A thrill courses through me as I read the artifact¡¯s description. The Chrono Pendant isn¡¯t just an artifact¡ªit¡¯s a game-changer. Unlike traditional spells, Magic Artifacts don¡¯t require the user to possess Mana, making them invaluable for someone like me, a Manaless. Its rank, [B+], places it among mid-to-high-tier artifacts, and knowing it¡¯s infused with Mana equivalent to a [B+] ranked magician is exhilarating.
Master, it¡¯s both.
The System¡¯s input confirms it¡ªrarity and Mana levels determine the rank. "Even better," I whisper, gripping the artifact. The possibilities it offers are endless. The ability to slow time could tilt battles in my favor, giving me the edge I desperately need in a world stacked against me. But the artifact isn¡¯t the only reward. 66 Stat Points are waiting to be allocated. "System, show my status," I command.
Info
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 86 (E) Endurance: 97 (E) Agility: 76 (E) Speed: 87 (E) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 66
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner (5%) Basic Gun Arts encompass a wide range of basic combat techniques involving the use of firearms from range to melee. This art form requires not just physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately but also a deep understanding of the firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
Scanning my stats, I decide to evenly distribute the points among my physical attributes. "Add 16.5 each to Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed," I instruct.
Strength: 86 ¡ú 102.5 (E+) Endurance: 97 ¡ú 113.5 (E+) Agility: 76 ¡ú 92.5 (E) Speed: 87 ¡ú 103.5 (E+)
The update has made a noticeable difference. My body feels lighter, stronger, and more responsive. It¡¯s as if a layer of fatigue has been peeled away and replaced by newfound vitality. I flex my fingers, testing the changes. "This is incredible," I murmur, the excitement building. These stat boosts, paired with the Chrono Pendant, will make me far more capable of handling the future events of this world. -Creak! The soft sound of the door opening snaps me from my thoughts. Startled, I instinctively hide the Chrono Pendant behind my back, gripping it tightly. Turning around, I see Celine entering the room with a warm smile, balancing a tray with a steaming bowl of soup. "Dominic, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re awake. How are you feeling?" "I¡¯m doing okay, Mum," I reply, my voice steadier than I expected given the lingering aches in my body. Celine walks over and gently sets the tray on the bedside table. The comforting aroma of chicken soup fills the air, warming me in a way that contrasts sharply with the cool morning breeze seeping through the window. "Your father said you did great in your training," she says, her eyes soft with pride. "We¡¯re proud of you." Her words bring an unexpected warmth to my chest, momentarily easing the soreness in my body. "Thanks, Mum." As I take in her reassuring presence, a question suddenly pops into my mind. "By the way, where¡¯s Dad?" "He¡¯s out getting healing potions for you," she informs me, adjusting the placement of the tray. I glance at the clock. The red digits read 8:32 AM. "Mum, how long was I asleep?" "You slept for seven hours," she says softly. Seven hours? That¡¯s¡­ less than I expected. I thought I¡¯d be out for days after Maurice¡¯s brutal training session, especially with the injuries I sustained. "You¡¯re a strong boy, Dominic," Celine adds, her voice filled with warmth. "Your training has clearly built up your strength and resilience." Her reassurance feels like a balm, momentarily easing the weight of my worries. Despite everything, I¡¯m still standing¡ªor at least sitting¡ªthanks to my enhanced stats and, perhaps, some of the fortitude I inherited from Andr¨¦. "I made you some chicken soup," she says, gesturing to the tray. "It should help you recover. Eat while it¡¯s still warm." I nod, touched by her care. As she leaves the room, her steps light and comforting, my thoughts drift back to the Chrono Pendant hidden behind me. Once the door clicks shut, I retrieve the golden watch from its hiding place, holding it up to the moonlight. The craftsmanship is exquisite, and its intricate design radiates power and mystery. "You¡¯re my new best friend," I murmur, marveling at the artifact¡¯s potential. Slowing down time is invaluable, especially for someone in my position. With my improved stats and this artifact, I can¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯m finally strong enough to take on a real challenge¡ªan [E] Ranked Stargate. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.
New Quest!
Quest: Raid an [E] ranked Stargate. Reward: 50 Stat Points.
The System¡¯s timely notification breaks my train of thought. Perfect. [E] Ranked Stargates are home to monsters of equal rank, and while their danger level is considerable, they¡¯re also a treasure trove of resources. Completing a raid could yield Camilliums and monster orbs with significant value. The better the orb¡¯s quality, the higher the rewards. Not to mention, taking on a Stargate offers invaluable combat experience. I recall from the web novel that the Sapphire Guild in Verdant Haven has managed to stabilize lower-ranked Stargates¡ªturning them into training dungeons. While their method isn¡¯t explained, they¡¯ve successfully contained Stargates ranging from [E-] to [A+]. Higher-ranked ones¡ª[S] to [SSS]¡ªare still far too dangerous, even for seasoned Magitists. To survive this world¡¯s escalating dangers, I need to seize every opportunity to grow stronger. "Knowing this, I should raid a [E] ranked Stargate," I resolve, my grip tightening on the Chrono Pendant. Though my body still aches from Maurice¡¯s training, the future demands urgency. In this world, danger doesn¡¯t wait. The impending events of Sylvestria will plunge every corner into conflict. If I want to survive and protect myself and those I care about, I can¡¯t afford to hesitate. -Creak! The door opens again, and instinctively, I hide behind the Chrono Pendant. This time, it¡¯s Andr¨¦. He steps in, holding a glass bottle filled with a shimmering green liquid¡ªundoubtedly a healing potion. "Hey, are you okay?" Andr¨¦ asks, his voice gentle but probing. I nod, mustering a small smile. "Yeah¡­" He walks over, sitting beside me on the bed. His hand lands on my head in a comforting pat, and for a moment, the warmth in his gesture erases the lingering soreness in my body. "You did well yesterday," he says, his tone full of pride as he hands me the potion. "Drink this healing potion." Grateful, I take the bottle and drink. The moment the cool liquid passes my lips, I feel its magic working, spreading a soothing warmth throughout my body. The pain fades almost instantly, replaced by a sense of renewal. "Feeling better now?" Andr¨¦ asks. I nod again. "That¡¯s good to hear!" He smiles a genuine expression that always seems to lighten the room. His encouragement reminds me of something important: Andr¨¦ isn¡¯t just my father in this world¡ªhe¡¯s also a Stargate Raider. Someone experienced in the very challenges I¡¯m about to face. If anyone can help me with my quest, it¡¯s him. "Dad, can I ask you for a favor?" Andr¨¦ raises a brow, intrigued. "What do you need?" "I was thinking¡­ I want to try raiding an [E] ranked Stargate at Le Centre Stargate." Le Centre Stargate¡ªthe facility in the heart of Verdant Haven where anchored Stargates are maintained for training. It¡¯s the perfect place to test my newfound abilities. Andr¨¦¡¯s expression shifts to mild surprise. "Raid a Stargate now? You¡¯re still healing." "Not today," I clarify quickly, "but tomorrow! I need to do this to catch up. With the entrance exam for Verdant Arcanum coming up in a year, I don¡¯t want to fall behind¡­" My voice trails off, and I can tell my excuse is shaky. I¡¯m not just trying to keep up; I¡¯m trying to stay ahead of dangers Andr¨¦ and Celine can¡¯t even imagine. Andr¨¦ places a firm, reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Dominic, you¡¯re eager, but you should rest for now." His concern is genuine, but resting isn¡¯t an option for me. Knowing the catastrophic events looming ahead, I can¡¯t waste a day. "No, I need to do this," I insist, resolute. Andr¨¦ meets my gaze, studying me intently as if trying to read my thoughts. I can sense his doubt¡ªnot just about my readiness but about my sudden shift in ambition. The original Dominic aspired to be a Magitist, not a Stargate Raider. My change of heart must seem odd, if not entirely out of character, to him and Celine. Yet, despite their reservations, they¡¯ve been nothing but supportive. Why? Is it their unwavering faith in Dominic, or is there something more they¡¯re not telling me? I push the question aside for now. After a long moment of silence, Andr¨¦ lets out a heavy sigh. "Alright, if you¡¯re sure," he finally says, his tone a mix of reluctance and trust. A wave of relief washes over me, and I can¡¯t stop the smile that spreads across my face. His agreement means everything to me. "Thanks, Dad!" But before I can revel in the moment, Andr¨¦¡¯s expression shifts. His smile fades, replaced by a sharp seriousness that sets me on edge. "With that settled, I have a question, Dominic," he says, his tone low and deliberate. The sudden weight in his voice makes my heart skip a beat. The playful, easygoing Andr¨¦ is replaced by someone far more imposing. His intense gaze pins me in place. Did I do something wrong? Does he suspect something? Whatever it is, I steady myself, ready to face whatever comes next. "What is it, Dad?" I ask, keeping my voice steady despite the growing tension in the room. Andr¨¦ narrows his eyes slightly, studying me like a hawk. "When did you learn the Basic Gun Arts?" So that¡¯s what this is about. For a moment, my thoughts race. A direct lie? Or something more elaborate?
Let me assist you, Master.
The System¡¯s offer flashes briefly in my mind, but I dismiss it. I can¡¯t always rely on the System. "I¡­ learned it from SylvTube," I say, keeping my tone casual, hoping the explanation will suffice. SylvTube¡ªthe Sylvestrian equivalent of YouTube¡ªis a plausible scapegoat. It¡¯s vast enough that a lie like this could easily blend into the sea of absurd content found there. Andr¨¦ raises a skeptical eyebrow, his expression unwavering. "SylvTube? Really, Dominic? Basic Gun Arts aren¡¯t something you can just ¡®pick up¡¯ from watching videos. They require rigorous hands-on training, expert guidance, and constant practice. Theory is one thing; execution is another. So, who taught you?" Of course, he¡¯d see right through that. I swallow hard. Time for Plan B. "You¡¯re right," I say, adopting a sheepish tone. "It¡¯s not something you can learn just from watching videos. I tried to imitate what I saw, but I struggled a lot. During a sleepover at Arthur¡¯s house, he noticed me practicing. He said I¡¯d need real weapons to train properly and gave me these two red guns." Andr¨¦¡¯s brow arches even higher, his skepticism growing, but I press on. "Even then, I wasn¡¯t getting anywhere. That¡¯s when Arthur suggested I ask Professor Maurice for help. He agreed to train me." I shrug, trying to play it off. "It¡¯s been tough, but that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been learning." The story isn¡¯t flawless, but it ties in with Arthur¡¯s previous cover story about giving me the guns. Maurice¡¯s reputation as a skilled [SS]-rank magician and combat expert also lends the explanation some credibility. Andr¨¦ continues watching me, his gaze sharp and unrelenting. It feels like he¡¯s dissecting every word I just said. The silence stretches, heavy and suffocating, until he finally exhales a long sigh. "I see. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll believe you¡­ for now," he says, his tone cautious, not entirely convinced. Relief floods me, but I keep my expression neutral. Andr¨¦ stands, his imposing frame towering over me. "Rest up," he commands, his voice returning to its authoritative tone. "We leave for Aurelior tomorrow." Without waiting for a response, he strides toward the door, his presence as commanding on his way out as when he entered. When the door closes behind him, I let out a long, shaky exhale and collapse onto the bed, tension draining from my body. That was close. Too close. The cracks in my story might not be obvious now, but I can¡¯t keep relying on half-truths forever. Andr¨¦ isn¡¯t the kind of person to let things slide if he senses something¡¯s off. Shifting my thoughts, I focus on tomorrow¡¯s trip to Aurelior¡ªthe capital of Verdant Haven and the hub of power and opportunity. This is a chance to strengthen myself further and prepare for the trials I know are coming. There¡¯s no room for slip-ups anymore. Not when the stakes are this high. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Andr¨¦ Eneforte As I leave Dominic¡¯s room, a heavy sigh escapes me. Something feels¡­ off. Dominic has changed, and not in the way people naturally evolve over time. It¡¯s abrupt, almost jarring, like someone flipped a switch overnight. The boy I¡¯ve known for years¡ªreserved, cautious, methodical¡ªhas become someone entirely different. Confidence now radiates from him, and he¡¯s grown uncharacteristically assertive, even confrontational. These aren¡¯t traits he¡¯s ever displayed so boldly. It¡¯s almost like I¡¯m looking at a stranger wearing my son¡¯s skin. What troubles me most is his sudden shift in ambitions. For as long as I can remember, Dominic dreamed of becoming a Magitist. He spent countless hours studying, preparing for the entrance exam to join the Sapphire Guild. It wasn¡¯t just a dream¡ªit was a goal he pursued with discipline and care. And now, that dream is gone. In its place is something completely at odds with who he used to be¡ªa desire to become a Stargate Raider. A profession he once dismissed as reckless and unsuited to his talents. The pivot is so sudden, so drastic, that it feels forced, like he¡¯s chasing a path that isn¡¯t truly his own. Why? Why abandon everything he¡¯s worked for? Why embrace something he once rejected so strongly? It doesn¡¯t add up. Dominic has always been deliberate in his decisions, not one to act impulsively. People don¡¯t change so completely without a catalyst, and I haven¡¯t seen or heard of anything that could explain this transformation. And then there are the guns. The two red firearms, Galahad¡¯s Judgment, and the techniques he demonstrated with them¡­ they¡¯re far beyond what I¡¯d expect from Dominic. He says Arthur gave him the guns. That much, I can accept¡ªArthur¡¯s family is wealthy enough to afford such high-grade weaponry, and their friendship makes the gift plausible. But the Basic Gun Arts? That explanation doesn¡¯t sit right. SylvTube? Really? Basic Gun Arts isn¡¯t something you can just "pick up" from a video. It¡¯s an intricate combat discipline that demands precision, muscle memory, and guided instruction. No one becomes proficient by imitating tutorials, especially not someone with zero prior experience. And Maurice? The idea of Maurice training Dominic without mentioning it to me is¡­ troubling. Maurice and I haven¡¯t spoken in years¡ªnot since that incident. He¡¯s not the type to take on students lightly, and if he really is mentoring Dominic, then something bigger is happening, something I¡¯m not being told. Despite all this, part of me wants to believe Dominic. Why? Because lately, I¡¯ve seen a fire in his eyes that I¡¯ve never seen before¡ªa conviction that feels real. Whatever drives him now, it¡¯s genuine, even if his explanations don¡¯t hold water. But that only deepens my concern. If Dominic truly believes in this new path, why does he feel the need to hide so much? He¡¯s hiding something. That much is clear. And as his father, it¡¯s my responsibility to uncover the truth¡ªnot to punish him, but to protect him. Sylvestria is an unforgiving world, and whatever Dominic is caught up in, I need to be ready to shield him from it. For now, though, I¡¯ll let it rest. Tomorrow, we leave for Aurelior. Verdant Haven¡¯s capital might hold the answers I need. 15-Verdant Haven City Volume 01, Chapter 15 Verdant Haven City Andr¨¦ and I stand at the platform of a quaint train station, a unique blend of rustic charm and futuristic design. The serene countryside stretches in all directions, with rolling hills and vibrant greenery. Above us, holographic ads shimmer in the air, their flickering displays marketing everything from enchanted tools to luxurious Aether-powered vehicles. The hum of an approaching train grows louder, and soon a sleek, levitating bullet train glides into the station. Hovering inches off the ground, its futuristic design and seamless movement make it clear that Sylvestria¡¯s technology has far surpassed anything I¡¯ve ever known on Earth. Everything here¡ªtransportation, infrastructure, even household gadgets¡ªis powered by Aether, the mana-infused rock that fuels this world¡¯s incredible advancements. "Let¡¯s go," Andr¨¦ says, gesturing for me to follow him aboard. Inside, the train is nothing short of mesmerizing. The sleek design combines cutting-edge technology with magical enhancements, creating a futuristic and enchanting atmosphere. Luminous runes line the walls, softly glowing as they power temperature control and other features. -Ring! As we find our seats, the door seals shut behind us, and the train begins its journey with a gentle hum. The speed increases dramatically within moments, and the countryside outside the window blurs into a vibrant panorama. I glance at the speed indicator above the aisle. 1200 mph. Sylvestrian trains make Earth¡¯s fastest bullet trains seem like antique relics. -Ding! Dong! The train conductor¡¯s voice resonates through the cabin, smooth and professional. "Bonjour, passengers. This is your train conductor. We will arrive in Aurelior, the capital city of Verdant Haven, in one hour and thirty minutes." Aurelior. I should remember that name. Until now, I¡¯d habitually called it "Verdant Haven City." Andr¨¦ interrupts my thoughts, pulling a small item from his bag. "Here, Dominic," he says, offering me a chocolate bar. I accept it gratefully. "Thanks, Dad." Unwrapping the chocolate, I eagerly take a large bite. -Munch! The sound of my overeager chewing earns a few disapproving glances from nearby passengers. My face flushes with embarrassment as Andr¨¦ leans over and nudges me gently. "Dominic, remember what your mother said about manners," he says, his voice calm but carrying a teasing edge. I sigh, reciting her words under my breath. "Eat quietly and be mindful of others." Moments like these remind me of how out of place I feel in this body. On the outside, I¡¯m a 15-year-old boy, but inside, I¡¯m still very much the adult I used to be. Yet, no one here can understand the complexity of my situation. Turning to the window, I lose myself in the view. Snow-capped mountains rise in the distance, standing like sentinels against the horizon. Below them, sprawling fields of golden wheat and lavender create a patchwork of colors and a small village bustles with life. Aether-powered cars glide smoothly along cobblestone streets, blending tradition with innovation. Sylvestria is breathtaking. Its sheer scale¡ªcomparable to Jupiter¡ªis awe-inspiring, and I can¡¯t help but marvel at the diversity each region must hold. The magic-infused cities, the uncharted wilds, the intricate cultures¡­ this world has so much to offer and so much to uncover. And yet, as beautiful as it is, I can¡¯t forget why I¡¯m here. This isn¡¯t just an adventure¡ªit¡¯s survival. Each moment I spend in this stunning world is a step closer to the dangers I know are coming. But for now, I let myself enjoy the serenity of the journey, the beauty of the world passing by, and the quiet companionship of my father by my side. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T One Hour Later¡­ Andr¨¦ and I step off the train and onto the bustling platform of Gare des ¨¦toiles, Aurelior¡¯s largest and most iconic train hub. The station, a frequent setting in the web novel I remember, is as grand and chaotic as described. Its domed ceilings shimmer with magical constellations that shift and sparkle, casting ethereal light over the throng of people. Holographic advertisements float through the air, showcasing everything from enchanted accessories to Aether-powered vehicles. The sheer volume of activity is overwhelming. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. People are everywhere¡ªcommuters rushing to their destinations, vendors hawking their wares, and tourists marveling at the station''s grandeur. The noise, the lights, the motion all start to make my head spin. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I groan, instinctively clutching my temples. "Dominic, take my hand," Andr¨¦ says, his calm voice cutting through the din like a lifeline. I look up to see his outstretched hand, and without hesitation, I take it. His firm grip grounds me as we weave through the crowds. Finally, we emerge from the station and step into the heart of Aurelior itself. The city is breathtaking. It unfolds before me like something from an incredible dream¡ªa perfect blend of magical wonder and architectural brilliance. The streets are alive with a harmonious mix of tradition and innovation. Pedestrians stroll along cobblestone pathways, some taking to the skies on enchanted brooms or activating flight spells. Others opt for sleek, Aether-powered vehicles that glide effortlessly through the air or along the roads. Above the city¡¯s skyline, my eyes are drawn to a towering structure. Its design is reminiscent of Earth¡¯s Eiffel Tower, but this is no ordinary landmark. Flowering vines wind up its metallic frame, their vibrant blossoms glowing faintly with magical energy. It exudes life, blending artistry and enchantment. That¡¯s Tour Fleurie¡ªthe Flowering Tower. Its beauty is mesmerizing, but before I can fully appreciate it¡ª -Growl! My stomach loudly announces its displeasure, snapping me out of my awe. I glance at my watch. It¡¯s 11:14 AM. Considering we left home at 9:04 AM, spent ten minutes walking to the station, waited an hour for the train, and then endured another hour-long ride, it makes sense why I¡¯m starving. Andr¨¦ hears my stomach and smirks knowingly. "Why don¡¯t we grab lunch before heading to Le Centre Stargate?" he suggests. The idea instantly lifts my spirits. The thought of exploring Aurelior¡¯s cuisine is thrilling. If Celine¡¯s cooking is anything to go by, the local food must be phenomenal. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re drooling,¡± Andr¨¦ teases, snapping me out of my food-filled daydreams. I quickly wipe my mouth, heat rushing to my cheeks in embarrassment. "HAHAHAHA!" Andr¨¦ bursts into hearty laughter, giving my shoulder a playful slap. "Dominic, I get that you¡¯re going through a growing phase, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be this¡­ voracious," he says, amused. He¡¯s not wrong. Since I woke up in this world, my appetite has been insatiable. Maybe it¡¯s the heightened physical activity or my growing stats. Or maybe it¡¯s because, in my old life, eating well was a luxury I could rarely afford. Now, standing in the heart of Aurelior with Andr¨¦, the prospect of a good meal feels like both a reward and a privilege. ¡°Alright,¡± Andr¨¦ says, clapping his hands together. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place with the best croque-monsieur and maybe some ¨¦clairs for dessert.¡± With that, we head into the vibrant streets of Aurelior, ready to discover its culinary wonders. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T -Ding! Stepping into the caf¨¦, I¡¯m immediately enveloped by the rich, comforting aroma of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries. ¡°What would you like, Dominic?¡± Andr¨¦ asks, his question grounding me in the present as I scan the expansive menu above the cashier. The menu is practically a work of art, offering everything from classic Croque Monsieur and Quiche Lorraine to freshly baked baguettes and an array of colorful pastries that make my mouth water. But one dish stands out, stealing my attention entirely: Ratatouille. A memory flashes through my mind¡ªan animated movie about a culinary rat who crafted this dish with such finesse that it melted a harsh critic''s heart. The thought ignites a spark of excitement in me. ¡°I¡¯ll have the Ratatouille,¡± I decide without hesitation. Andr¨¦ gives a nod of approval. ¡°Alright, find us a table.¡± Navigating through the bustling caf¨¦, I¡¯m struck by the balance of energy and tranquility. Despite the crowd, the atmosphere feels warm and inviting, the hum of conversations blending harmoniously with the gentle clatter of dishes. I spot an open table near the window, its two chairs unoccupied. As I make my way over, someone else reaches for the same chair at the exact moment I do. Lifting my gaze, I freeze. Standing before me is C¨¦lestin Moreau, the protagonist of the web novel. Seeing him in person is surreal. He¡¯s exactly as described¡ªhis light blue hair flows like a gentle breeze, his sharp, captivating light blue eyes seem to glimmer with hidden wisdom, and the mole beneath his right eye only enhances his striking features. His lean yet muscular physique seems almost too perfect for someone his age. For a brief moment, I feel like I¡¯m staring at a living legend. But I snap myself out of it quickly. Nope, not getting swept away. ¡°...You can take this seat,¡± he says courteously, his voice calm and polite. ¡°Oh, uh, thank you,¡± I stammer, managing a response. C¨¦lestin nods with a warm smile and moves on to find another table. "Phew." I exhale deeply as I take the seat, relieved the interaction was brief. As much as I admire C¨¦lestin as a character, I know he¡¯s a walking magnet for chaos. His rare ¡®Time¡¯ magic attribute makes him a target for some of the most dangerous factions in Sylvestria, including the Umbrascourge, who want to exploit his powers to unleash Erebos and throw the world into chaos. He¡¯s incredible, no doubt, but being around him now feels like an unnecessary risk. I''ll keep my distance until I¡¯m strong enough to hold my own. Lost in thought, I¡¯m brought back to the present when Andr¨¦ approaches the table, balancing a food tray. My eyes widen. Alongside the Ratatouille, a plate of croissants stuffed with ham and cheese¡ªAndr¨¦¡¯s choice. ¡°Here we go, Dominic,¡± he says, setting the tray down with a smile before taking the seat across from me. The Ratatouille before me looks¡ªand smells¡ªdivine. Layers of thinly sliced vegetables glisten with a perfectly balanced sauce, their aroma so inviting I can¡¯t help but lean in for a closer sniff. It smells like heaven. -GROWL! My stomach growls loudly, breaking the moment. Heat rushes to my face, and I blush furiously. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Andr¨¦ bursts into laughter, his hearty chuckles filling the air and drawing a few amused glances from nearby diners. After wiping a tear from his eye, he grins at me. ¡°Dominic, your appetite never fails to surprise me.¡± I can only offer an embarrassed smile in return. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s dive in, shall we?¡± Andr¨¦ says, still chuckling. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit!¡± ¡°Bon app¨¦tit,¡± I echo, already reaching for my fork with unrestrained enthusiasm. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s tone carries a hint of reprimand. ¡°I know, I know¡ªmanners. But can you blame me? I¡¯ve been waiting to try this forever,¡± I reply, grinning sheepishly. With that, I take my first bite of Ratatouille. And it¡¯s everything. The flavors burst across my palate¡ªthe sweetness of the tomatoes, the earthiness of the zucchini, the subtle tang of the sauce, all perfectly balanced. Each bite is a symphony of tastes, and I can¡¯t help but close my eyes to savor it fully. DELICIOUS! Without even realizing it, I¡¯m devouring the dish with unbridled enthusiasm. ¡°Slow down, Dominic,¡± Andr¨¦ says, though his amused smile shows he¡¯s not bothered by my lack of decorum. I pause briefly, embarrassed once again, before resuming at a slightly more restrained pace. I take in the moment as we eat¡ªa simple meal in a caf¨¦ with Andr¨¦. It¡¯s more than just food; it¡¯s a reminder of this second chance I¡¯ve been given. This life isn¡¯t just about growing stronger or preparing for battles. It¡¯s about savoring the small joys, indulging in experiences I never had before. For now, I let myself enjoy the meal, knowing that the journey ahead will demand every ounce of strength and resolve I can muster. But for this moment, it¡¯s enough to simply live. 16-Stargate Training [1] Volume 01, Chapter 16 Stargate Training [1] Standing before Le Centre Stargate, I admire its architectural magnificence. The building exudes a blend of classical French elegance and modern ingenuity. Tall glass windows reflect sunlight, while intricate ironwork adorns the balconies and railings. The stone facade, carved with faintly glowing runes, hints at the fusion of history, magic, and cutting-edge technology. As Andr¨¦ and I step inside, the bustling atmosphere immediately surrounds us. The lobby is alive with activity¡ªMagicians, Manaficials, and even a few Manaless individuals stride purposefully, their arms laden with magical weapons, spellbooks, and artifacts. I can¡¯t sense mana myself, so distinguishing between them feels impossible, but the aura of power is unmistakable. "Dominic, over here!" Andr¨¦¡¯s voice cuts through my observations, pulling me back to the moment. I realize I¡¯ve been standing frozen, overwhelmed by the sights and sounds. Hurrying to join Andr¨¦ at the front desk, we¡¯re greeted by a professional-looking receptionist. Her poised demeanor matches the grandeur of the building. ¡°Bon apr¨¨s-midi. How may I assist you today?¡± she asks in a smooth, practiced tone. ¡°We wish to request access to a Stargate,¡± Andr¨¦ says, calm and confident. ¡°And may I inquire as to the desired rank of the Stargate?¡± Andr¨¦ glances at me, silently prompting me to answer. ¡°A [E]-ranked Stargate, please,¡± I say, my voice steady despite my growing excitement. The receptionist nods, her fingers moving gracefully as she conjures a floating, holographic monitor. She navigates through a list of available Stargates, and her movements are efficient and precise. After a moment, she looks up. ¡°Fortunately, we have one available. Please, follow me,¡± she says, stepping out from behind the desk and gesturing for us to follow. As we walk, the sheer scale of Le Centre Stargate becomes even more apparent. High ceilings adorned with glowing chandeliers cast warm light over the spacious corridors, and the faint hum of magical energy reverberates through the air. Andr¨¦ leans closer to me, lowering his voice. ¡°Dominic,¡± he whispers, ensuring only I can hear, ¡°remember, it¡¯s against the law for minors to engage in Stargate raids without the supervision of a guardian or a certified professional Stargate Raider.¡± I inwardly wince, realizing I¡¯d momentarily forgotten that detail. Sylvestrian law is strict¡ªunsupervised minors caught raiding Stargates face severe penalties, from hefty fines to the revocation of any future raid licenses. ¡°I¡¯m aware, Dad,¡± I whisper back, doing my best to sound reassuring. Andr¨¦ nods, his expression softening slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Just stay close and follow my lead.¡± As Andr¨¦ and I continue walking, the murmurs of passing Magicians reach my ears, breaking the ambient silence. ¡°Hey, see that kid? He¡¯s Manaless.¡± ¡°Really? Oh, I see. No mana aura around him.¡± ¡°Another Manaless trying his luck in a Stargate, huh?¡± Their words are loud enough for me to hear¡ªprobably intentional. The disdain in their tone is something I¡¯ve grown accustomed to. Yet, I choose to ignore it, keeping my focus forward. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± the receptionist announces, pulling my attention back to the task at hand. Before us stands the Stargate. Its dark surface shimmers faintly, a modest size compared to others I¡¯ve read about¡ªno larger than a standard door. Though unassuming, its presence radiates an eerie, unnatural energy. I recall that Stargates are ranked not just by mana but also by size¡ªthe larger they are, the more dangerous the creatures within. ¡°Allow me to unlock it,¡± the receptionist says, tapping away on her tablet. The Stargate hums to life as glowing runes flare across its surface, illuminating briefly before shattering and fading into nothingness¡ªa magical safeguard to prevent monsters from escaping. ¡°All set. Best of luck,¡± she says politely before stepping away, leaving Andr¨¦ and me standing before the gate. ¡°Got your guns ready, Dominic?¡± Andr¨¦ asks, his tone calm but with a hint of expectation. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I reach into my pockets and draw Galahad¡¯s Judgment, the twin pistols gleaming faintly under the lobby¡¯s magical light. ¡°Good,¡± Andr¨¦ says with a satisfied nod. ¡°After you.¡± He gestures toward the Stargate, his hand a clear signal to move forward. I step toward the Stargate, my heart pounding as its dark energy beckons me. Crossing the threshold, a wave of disorientation washes over me, and then¡ª I find myself standing on solid ground, though it isn¡¯t earth beneath me. Clouds, tinged with hues of pink and gold, stretch endlessly in every direction. Floating platforms of similar clouds hover at varying heights around me, creating an otherworldly terrain. The sight is breathtaking yet daunting. Memories of yesterday¡¯s training with Maurice resurface, particularly the floating platforms he conjured. Those were a challenge¡ªand now, I¡¯m faced with something far more unpredictable. ¡°Dominic, you understand I¡¯m only here to observe, right?¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice pulls me back to the moment. I glance over my shoulder at him; his stance relaxed yet watchful. ¡°Yes, Dad, I¡¯m aware.¡± ¡°And you know the goal?¡± ¡°Defeat the Alpha,¡± I reply firmly. To successfully raid a Stargate, one must defeat the "Alpha," which is akin to a dungeon boss in video games. The Stargates at Le Centre Stargate remain open after the Alpha''s defeat because they are anchored, but the principle remains the same. ¡°Good. Then off you go,¡± Andr¨¦ says, giving me a small nudge forward. There¡¯s no coddling, no second-guessing my readiness. Taking a deep breath, I step further into the Stargate. The serene beauty of the floating cloudscape surrounds me, but the silence is unnerving. Too peaceful¡­ As I tread carefully, my senses heighten, scanning the ethereal terrain for the slightest disturbance. -Crackle! The faint sound of something brittle snapping makes me spin around, guns raised. But there¡¯s nothing¡ªjust empty space. -Crackle! I whirl around again, certain I heard it. Still, nothing. My unease grows with each step, the sound repeating intermittently, seemingly from nowhere. -Crackle! This time, I react instantly, guns drawn, aiming at the direction of the noise. My gut tells me something is here. Suddenly, my instincts scream danger. Without thinking, I dive to the right, narrowly evading a flash of silver that slices through the air where I had just stood. -Clang! The sound of a sword embedding itself in the ground echoes. I roll to my feet, guns trained on the attacker¡ªa skeletal figure, its bony frame draped in scraps of ancient armor. Its empty eye sockets seem to burn with a faint, malevolent glow as it wrenches its blade free and charges toward me. [Rapid Retaliation] Instinct kicks in as I perform a technique from the Gun Arts Manual. Sidestepping its wild slash with fluid precision, I pivot, seamlessly regaining my stance. With my gun trained squarely on its head, I don''t hesitate. -Bang! The skeleton''s skull explodes into fragments, its bones collapsing to the ground before dissolving into wisps of pink cloud. So that¡¯s how it works. This entire Stargate must be under the influence of an Alpha with cloud-based abilities¡ªor something similar. Stargate environments often mirror the powers of their Alpha. For example, an icy terrain would likely signify an Alpha proficient in ice magic. However, these settings can be deceptive; Alphas sometimes wield abilities that completely contrast the aesthetic of their domain, luring challengers into false assumptions.
Strength (+1) Agility (+1) Speed (+1) Endurance (+1)
Nice! A small but welcome boost to my stats. -Clap! Clap! The sound of slow applause draws my attention. Turning, I see Andr¨¦, grinning as he gives me an exaggerated round of applause. ¡°Well done, Dominic!¡± he says, his voice brimming with approval. Weirdly, his praise makes me feel¡­ shy. Shaking off the fleeting embarrassment, I press on. My priority now is finding the Alpha. A quick survey of my surroundings reveals nothing but endless clouds. Seriously, is there anything else here? Suddenly, the cloud beneath my feet shifts, gliding forward like a moving platform. Startled but steady, I let it carry me. But to where? -Crackle! A familiar noise breaks through the silence. I spin around, and there they are¡ªthree skeletons, each armed to the teeth: one with a claymore, another with a bow, and the last wielding a spear. Here we go again. The spear-wielding skeleton charges first, its movements swift and calculated. I sidestep, aiming for its head. ! But then, I feel the unmistakable danger behind me. Instinct kicks in, and I dive into a roll just as the claymore-wielding skeleton''s blade slices through the air where I stood moments ago. ! Not a second later, an arrow streaks past me, its flaming tip crackling with menace. This trio is working together with unnerving coordination. The claymore skeleton presses the attack, its agility belying the weight of its weapon. I duck under its swing, firing a shot in retaliation. -Bang! The archer fires another arrow before the bullet can reach its target, intercepting my shot mid-air. Their teamwork is infuriating. The spear-wielder thrusts again, narrowly missing as I twist away, rolling to safety. Regaining my footing, I shift my focus to the archer, aiming. -Bang! Bang! But the claymore skeleton blocks the shots, its massive sword deflecting the bullets easily. ! Another surge of danger grips me, and I sidestep just as the spear grazes my cheek, leaving a shallow cut. The sting of blood trickling down my face sharpens my focus. Suddenly, a crackling arrow, pulsing with electricity, zips toward me. I leap to the side, narrowly avoiding it¡ªbut my reprieve is short-lived. Above me, the claymore skeleton leaps into the air, its weapon raised high for a crushing strike. Instinctively, I cross both of Galahad¡¯s Judgment in front of me to block. -Clang! The force of the impact jars me, and I realize just how strong this skeleton is. We¡¯re locked in a tense standoff, its blade pressing against my crossed guns. Out of the corner of my eye, I see the spear-wielder charging toward me, while the archer is already nocking another arrow. I¡¯m pinned down, and my options are dwindling. ¡°Hah!¡±With a burst of determination, I push the claymore aside, redirecting its blade into the spear-wielder¡¯s thrust. -Clang! The clash of metal against metal echoes as the claymore deflects the spear. Seizing the brief opening, I whip one of my guns toward the archer. -Bang! The bullet strikes true, shattering the archer¡¯s skull. Its body collapses into pink clouds, dissipating into the air. One down. Two to go. The remaining skeletons seem unfazed by their companion¡¯s demise, their empty sockets fixed on me with unwavering intent. I steady my breath, guns raised, ready for the next wave. This fight is far from over. 17-Stargate Training [2] Volume 01, Chapter 17 Stargate Training [2] ! Sensing danger, I leap into the air just as the claymore-wielding skeleton''s wide swing cuts through the space I occupied moments before. Mid-air, the spear-wielding skeleton retaliates, hurling its weapon directly at me with deadly precision. [Gravity''s Gambit] Reacting instinctively, I angle both guns to the side and fire. -Bang! The recoil shifts my momentum, nudging me just enough to avoid the spear as it whizzes past. However, gravity soon asserts itself, and I start to plummet. I forgot to plan for the landing. -Thud! Thankfully, the clouds cushioning my fall are soft. Scrambling to my feet, I quickly refocus on the remaining skeletons. Without its spear, the unarmed skeleton poses little threat. My attention locks on the claymore-wielding one, the more formidable foe. It''s time to switch from defense to offense. [Vanguard Volley] Drawing upon another technique from the Gun Arts Manual, I take quick, deliberate steps forward, guns blazing in a controlled rhythm. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The skeleton attempts to block with its claymore, but the relentless barrage of bullets causes it to stagger. This is my opening. I maintain the pressure, advancing steadily as the skeleton falters under the unyielding volley. Closing the distance, I leap, planting a foot on the skeleton''s claymore and using it as a springboard to vault over. Mid-air, I twist and aim both guns downward. -Bang! Bang! The bullets strike true, piercing through its spine. The skeleton crumples to the ground, dissolving into pink clouds like the others before it. One more down. I turn to the unarmed skeleton. Without hesitation, I raise my guns. -Bang! The final skeleton collapses, its form disintegrating into the pink mist. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± My chest heaves as I catch my breath, the intensity of the fight leaving me momentarily drained.
Strength (+2) Endurance (+2) Agility (+2) Speed (+2)
I feel a surge of energy as the System awards me another stat boost. It''s not massive, but every bit counts in preparing for the challenges ahead. Surveying the dissipating clouds of my defeated foes, I glance back at Andr¨¦. His expression carries a mix of pride and approval, punctuated by a small smile and an encouraging nod. Nice. Bolstered by his acknowledgment, I refocus. The Alpha still awaits, and this is far from over. I steel myself and press forward, ready for whatever lies ahead. The pink clouds before me rise like a staircase leading to the unknown. The only way forward is up. I approach the edge of my current platform, curiosity compelling me to peer down. Below, a grim sight greets me¡ªspikes jutting out with skeletons impaled on them, remnants of those who had failed this trial. I swallow hard, a mix of dread and determination settling in my chest. "This is no place for hesitation," I tell myself. "Let''s do this." Stepping back, I take a few deep breaths before sprinting toward the edge. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. "Hah!" I leap with all my strength, reaching for the next cloud. My fingers barely catch the edge. "Oof!" Hanging precariously, I haul myself up, the strain in my arms burning with every pull. Finally, I collapse onto the surface, gasping for breath. When I glance up, my heart sinks. Six more clouds await. "You''ve got to be kidding me," I mutter, but there¡¯s no turning back now. -Crackle! The sound jolts me. Spinning around, I see a skeleton with a sword materializing behind me. -Crackle! A second skeleton appears, this one brandishing a shield. Great¡ªjust what I needed. A sword-and-shield duo. The skeleton with the sword charges first, its movements unnaturally swift. I sidestep the attack and aim my guns. -Bang! Bang! Before my bullets can land, the shield-wielding skeleton leaps forward, intercepting them with a metallic clang. -Clank! Clank! The sword skeleton circles to the side, lunging at me again. I narrowly dodge its swing and aim directly for its head. -Bang! The skeleton ducks, evading the shot. Its counter comes swiftly¡ªa thrust aimed straight for my chest. I leap back just in time to avoid the blade. -Clang! A sudden impact from behind sends me tumbling forward. The shield skeleton rammed into me while I was focused on its partner. "Gah!" I hit the cloud hard, rolling back onto my feet. These aren¡¯t ordinary skeletons. Despite their bony frames, they pack a surprising punch¡ªand their teamwork is impeccable. Both skeletons charge at me now, the shield-bearer leading, with the sword-wielder close behind. I perform [Vanguard Volley], a Gun Arts technique that allows me to balance mobility with relentless firepower. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! -Clank! Clank! Clank! Clank! The shield skeleton halts to absorb my shots while the sword skeleton leaps over it, swinging its blade down at me. I hit the deck, rolling to safety. Quickly regaining my stance, I focus my fire on the shield-bearer. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! This time, I close the distance, using its shield as a springboard to vault over it. Mid-air, I twist and aim for the back of its exposed skull. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The shield-bearer collapses, dissolving into pink mist, but its shield remains intact. Before I can celebrate, the sword skeleton picks up the fallen shield and enthusiastically charges me. "Seriously?" I mutter, frustrated. The fight resumes. I keep firing, but the skeleton blocks every shot with the shield as it advances. I plan to repeat my earlier strategy: charge, use the shield as a springboard, and attack from behind. I dash forward, leaping onto the shield. -Clang! Mid-air, I see the skeleton throw its sword at me. [Centurion''s Guard] I twist mid-leap, narrowly avoiding the flying blade. Landing back on the solid cloud, I face the skeleton, armed only with the shield. "You shouldn¡¯t have thrown your sword," I taunt, confident I¡¯ve gained the upper hand. But my confidence is short-lived. Before my eyes, the shield morphs into twin knives, glinting ominously. -Swish! Swish! The skeleton deflects my bullets with its newfound weapons, cutting through the air with unnatural precision. "You''ve got to be kidding me." It charges, slashing with lightning speed. I dodge left, then right, firing as I move. -Bang! Bang! Bang! The skeleton slices through my bullets as if they were nothing, its relentless attacks giving me no time to breathe. -Clang! One knife collides with my gun. I block with the other, but its second knife is already coming for me. I roll backward, narrowly avoiding the strike, but the skeleton is on me again instantly. This isn¡¯t just a monster; it¡¯s a skilled fighter. Desperation fuels my next move. I fake a shot to the left, hoping to draw its knives away. The skeleton falls for the feint, leaving its right side exposed. -Bang! The gunshot echoes, but the skeleton tilts its head with eerie precision, the bullet grazing past. Its blade lashes out like a striking serpent, and pain explodes in my side. "Argh!" A cry tears from my throat as I stagger back, clutching the wound. Warm blood seeps through my fingers, each heartbeat a reminder of how close I am to losing. The skeleton''s hollow sockets fixate on me, an unspoken mockery in their emptiness. It advances relentlessly and unnervingly. I force the pain to the back of my mind, biting down hard to steady myself. This fight isn¡¯t about brute strength. It''s about outthinking the enemy¡ªstrategy over desperation. With the skeleton closing in, I know I have to act fast. My guns, for all their power, aren''t enough alone. I have to use the environment and my wits. Backing away, I feign retreat, leading the skeleton into a false sense of victory. My back brushes against something firm yet yielding¡ªa cloud''s dense, pillowy surface. I glance over my shoulder, and an idea sparks. The skeleton lunges, its blades poised to strike me down. At the last moment, I duck and roll forward, narrowly evading the whistle of its attack and slicing through the air. Ignoring the pain in my side, I spring to my feet, adrenaline surging. I send a puff of dense cloud matter into the skeleton¡¯s face with a desperate kick. To my surprise, the cloud hangs in the air like a thick veil, obscuring its vision. The skeleton staggers, slashing wildly in all directions. Its deadly precision is gone, leaving an opening I can¡¯t afford to miss. I close the gap in a burst of movement, every step fueled by determination. Grabbing its bony arm, I twist sharply, turning its momentum against it. With my other hand, I guide the skeleton''s blade straight into its ribcage. For a moment, everything goes still. The world holds its breath. Then, with a shuddering crack, the skeleton collapses. Its bones clatter against the cloud beneath us before disintegrating into a fine pink mist, carried away by an ethereal breeze. ¡°Hah... hah...¡± My breath comes in ragged gasps as I sink to my knees. The knife protruding from my side is a cruel reminder of the fight''s cost. Grimacing, I yank it free, blood seeping through my torn shirt. I tear a strip from the fabric, wrapping it tightly around the wound to staunch the bleeding. The clouds around me have returned to their serene state, the immediate danger gone. But the road ahead looms larger. I glance upward, past the expanse of shifting clouds. The summit feels impossibly far, yet closer than it¡¯s ever been. With a heavy sigh, I push myself to my feet. "Let¡¯s keep going," I mutter, forcing my legs to move despite the ache in every step. The journey continues. Leap after leap, the clouds blur into one another. Thirty agonizing minutes later, I finally land on the last cloud. I bend over, hands on my knees, lungs burning. ¡°Hah... hah...¡± This time, no monsters come. No attacks, no obstacles. Just silence¡ªa respite I hadn¡¯t dared hope for. I glance up, and there it is: a castle floating atop a massive pink cloud, shimmering with an otherworldly glow. ¡°This must be where the Alpha of this Stargate resides,¡± I murmur, steeling myself for the final confrontation. The battle is far from over, but I¡¯m still standing. And I¡¯ll see this quest through to the end. 18-Stargate Training [3] Volume 01, Chapter 18 Stargate Training [3] Stepping through the gates of the pink cloud castle, I¡¯m met with¡­ nothing. ¡°Odd¡­¡± I murmur, my voice barely breaking the silence. The vast interior stretches out before me, an endless expanse of pink mist and glowing vapor. No sign of life. No sound except for the faint hum of the clouds beneath my boots. It feels wrong¡ªthis place is too quiet. There has to be more here. I tread cautiously through the castle, my eyes scanning every corner for signs of the Alpha. The walls and floors seem to shift and ripple, as though alive, but still, nothing appears. My frustration grows. -Fwoosh! A sudden gust of wind brushes past me, carrying a strange, almost melodic whisper. I follow it, drawn deeper into the heart of the castle. Soon, I step into a vast chamber, its center dominated by a swirling mass of pink clouds. The mist churns and spirals, thickening until it begins to take shape. A figure emerges¡ªkneeling, head bowed, features obscured. My heart skips a beat as the details sharpen. Blonde hair. Slim build. Familiarity stabs at my chest. No¡­ It couldn¡¯t be. Could it? The figure rises slowly, lifting its head. My breath catches when I see his face. ¡°Arthur?¡± No, it¡¯s not possible. It just looks like him. But why does this replica feel so unnervingly real? There are plenty of blonde-haired people in Verdant Haven, but the green eyes staring back at me are unmistakable. I instinctively raise my guns, aiming at the figure. -Bang! Bang! -Clank! Clank! The bullets strike something invisible mid-air, ricocheting harmlessly away. A shield. Of course. The figure tilts its head, his gaze piercing and unreadable. Then, with a sudden gust of wind, he vanishes. !? I sense danger. Without thinking, I dive to the side, narrowly avoiding the glowing blade that slashes through the space where I¡¯d just stood. Rolling to my feet, I spin around to face my attacker. My hunch is confirmed. ¡°Arthur¡± stands there, his face blank and emotionless, wielding a sword of light that hums with raw energy. He moves with eerie grace, his every motion calculated and swift. This isn¡¯t Arthur. It can¡¯t be. Did the Alpha dig into my memories and create this facsimile to throw me off? If so, it worked. My chest tightens as I stare at the doppelg?nger. But there¡¯s no time to dwell on it. ¡°Arthur¡± charges. I fire a volley of shots, hoping to keep him at bay. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! -Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! The light sword slices through the bullets with terrifying precision, each slash so fluid it¡¯s as though he¡¯s dancing. Then, just as quickly as he appears, he¡¯s gone again. Damn it. My eyes dart around the chamber, searching for any sign of movement. He could be anywhere, and I have no idea where he¡¯ll strike next. ! I roll aside just in time to avoid another lightning-fast attack. This mimic of Arthur isn¡¯t just fast¡ªit¡¯s relentless. Charging head-on isn¡¯t working. I need a new plan. This fake Arthur is different from the real one. While the real Arthur excels in balancing ranged and close combat, this copy seems heavily focused on melee attacks. A weakness, perhaps? But if that¡¯s true, why isn¡¯t it pursuing me more aggressively? ¡°Avalon¡¯s Blast,¡± the figure intones in a monotone voice, shattering my theory. Three orbs of glowing light materialize around him, their brightness swelling ominously. A split second later, they transform into piercing beams, hurtling toward me. -Bling! I leap out of the way, narrowly avoiding the searing projectiles. The heat from the blasts grazes my skin, a reminder of how close I was to being vaporized. -Boom! The beams strike the cloud floor, erupting in violent bursts. The force sends me stumbling, and I barely regain my footing before the mimic charges, his light sword poised for a killing blow. Desperate, I raise my guns to block the strike. -Clank! ¡°Ugh!¡± The impact is brutal, the sheer force of the blow sending me hurtling backward into a wall. Fortunately, the cloud-like structure cushions the collision. If it had been anything solid, I¡¯d probably be dealing with shattered ribs¡ªor worse. But there¡¯s no time to breathe. -Shing! I sense the danger and roll again, narrowly avoiding a blade aimed for my neck. As I rise, the mimic¡¯s foot slams into my chest with the force of a freight train. ¡°Gah!" The hit sends me sprawling, every nerve in my body screaming as I skid across the ground. My ribs feel like they¡¯ve been cracked, and the sharp pain makes it difficult to breathe. ¡°Hah... hah...¡± I clutch my stomach, struggling to inhale, the air refusing to fill my lungs. My vision swims, and for a fleeting moment, I think this might be it. But the fight isn¡¯t over. The mimic doesn¡¯t allow it to be. Before I can recover, he¡¯s already looming over me, his glowing sword raised high, gleaming with the promise of pain. The blade plunges downward, and I can¡¯t move fast enough to stop it. ¡°AGH!¡± The sword pierces my right shoulder, a white-hot agony ripping through me. It feels like my entire arm is on fire, the pain radiating through every nerve. My vision blurs with tears as I grit my teeth against the unbearable sensation. ¡°Kuh!¡± A guttural gasp escapes me, the raw intensity of the injury leaving me lightheaded. My legs buckle, but I force myself to remain upright. Giving in now would mean death. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The mimic steps back, his expression blank and unreadable. Yet his posture¡ªcalm and calculating¡ªsuggests a cruel anticipation, as if savoring my suffering. My shoulder screams in protest, but I fight through the pain, dragging myself to my feet. My hand trembles as I raise my guns again. Blood seeps down my arm, but I lock my focus on him. This isn¡¯t over. Desperation sharpens my aim. I won¡¯t go down without a fight. -Bang! Bang! The bullets fly, desperate and imprecise, more a plea for survival than a calculated attack. But the impostor Arthur deflects them with a flick of his light sword, each motion as smooth and effortless as a predator toying with its prey. This isn¡¯t a fight¡ªit¡¯s a nightmare. He counters my every move as though he¡¯s a step ahead, reading my thoughts before I¡¯ve even made them. With my shoulder screaming in agony and my range of motion restricted, I stumble back, trying to create distance, trying to think. But the mimic doesn¡¯t relent. -Shing! Shing! Shing! The air vibrates with each slash of his sword, its edges grazing dangerously close. His speed is unreal, his movements inhuman, even for a world steeped in magic. Another slash misses me by a hair, the displaced air grazing my cheek like a whispered reminder of death. Beneath me, the clouds churn and swirl, as though reflecting the chaos of this impossible battle. I fire again in desperation, hoping for anything, anything to catch him off guard. -Bang! Bang! Bang! -Fwoosh! It¡¯s useless. He blinks out of existence, then reappears beside me in a flash, his sword already aimed for the kill. ! Instinct takes over, and I throw myself to the ground, rolling away just as the blade slices through where I¡¯d been standing. The movement sends spikes of agony through my shoulder, each roll threatening to rob me of my focus. But I can¡¯t stop. Surrender is death. Scrambling to my feet, I force myself to think. Brute force won¡¯t work. Every attempt to overpower him has failed, his speed and precision too much to match head-on. I need to be smarter. I take a steadying breath, forcing my heartbeat to slow. Pain gnaws at me, fear claws at the edges of my resolve, but I focus past them. The impostor Arthur stands motionless momentarily, sword glinting, his expression unreadable. Then, without warning, he charges again, his movements almost a blur. This time, I¡¯m ready. Feigning weakness, I lean heavily on my uninjured side, lowering my guns just enough to bait him. My breathing grows shallow, my posture slack, as though I¡¯m moments from collapse. He takes the bait. As he lunges forward, I wait until the last second before sidestepping, twisting my body to let his momentum carry him past me. ¡°Haa!¡± With every ounce of strength I can muster, I shove him forward. He stumbles, his balance faltering as he slams into the shifting wall of clouds. It¡¯s the opening I¡¯ve been waiting for. Ignoring the screaming protest of my injuries, I lunge forward, my guns raised for a point-blank shot. -Bang! Bang! To my disbelief, he dodges even at this range, twisting his body with an unnatural grace. The shots whistle harmlessly past him. I freeze, stunned by his impossible reflexes. That hesitation costs me. His counterattack comes in a blur¡ªa devastating kick to my chest that feels like being hit by a battering ram. ¡°Ugh!¡± I¡¯m thrown back, the force of the impact driving the air from my lungs. I hit the cloud floor hard, the soft surface doing little to soften the jarring pain that spreads through my battered body. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The laugh is chilling, wrong in every way. It echoes around me, an eerie mockery of the Arthur I know. The sound sends a shiver down my spine, cutting through the haze of pain like a blade. Struggling to my feet, gasping for breath, I know one thing with absolute certainty: I can¡¯t win this head-on. His speed, precision, and raw power¡ªeverything about this mimic is designed to overwhelm me. But I¡¯ve come too far to give up now. With trembling hands, I raise my guns again, determination burning through the exhaustion. If brute force won¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to find another way. I need space¡ªa moment to breathe and think. Retreating isn¡¯t cowardice; it¡¯s survival. A tactical pause to recalibrate and strike back with precision. With a plan forming, I aim my guns¡ªnot at the impostor Arthur, but at the cloud floor beneath us. -Bang! Bang! The bullets tear through the soft pink surface, releasing a dense mist that blankets the area. Taking advantage of the sudden cover, I dart away, my movements masked by the swirling haze. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± My breaths come ragged as I press my back against the cool, shifting wall of the cloud castle. The pink mist offers a fragile sanctuary, the momentary quiet allowing my racing mind to focus. ¡°I need to counter his speed...¡± I mutter, frustration boiling beneath the pain. Then it hits me. Speed. My fingers fumble in my pocket until they close around the smooth, golden surface of the Chrono Pendant. Its weight feels heavier than usual, almost humming with untapped energy. This artifact could turn the tide. But¡­ how do I activate it? -Fwoosh! My thoughts are cut short as the hairs on my neck stand on end. Instinct screams at me to move. Dropping to a crouch, I roll just as the impostor¡¯s light sword cleaves through the mist where I had been standing. My heart sinks as his figure emerges from the dissipating fog, his green eyes locking onto mine. He¡¯s found me. Pinned against the wall, clutching the Chrono Pendant, I feel the walls of desperation closing in. My time is running out. ¡°Avalon¡¯s Blast,¡± he intones, his voice cold and lifeless. Three shimmering orbs materialize at his side, quickly elongating into glowing beams of pure energy. I hurl myself to the side as they streak toward me. -Boom! The blasts annihilate a chunk of the cloud floor, the shockwave sending me sprawling. The heat from the near-miss sears my skin, a painful reminder of how close I came to being obliterated. -Fwoosh! Before I can recover, he¡¯s on me again, his light sword moving faster than my eyes can track. ¡°Agh!¡± The blade pierces my shoulder with surgical precision. Pain blossoms, white-hot and searing, radiating down my arm in relentless waves. My vision swims as I bite back a scream. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± His laugh echoes, cruel and mocking. He withdraws the sword slowly, savoring my suffering. I collapse to my knees, clutching my shoulder as blood seeps between my fingers. My strength is waning, and the edge of his glowing blade looms above me, ready to deliver the final blow. I glance at the Chrono Pendant in my trembling hand, a desperate idea forming. ¡°A-Activate!¡± I shout, my voice a mix of pain and panic. -Tick-tock. A deep, resonant ticking fills the air. Suddenly, the world shifts. I open my eyes to an astonishing sight. The impostor Arthur, his sword descending in a deadly arc, moves as if caught in syrup. Time itself has slowed, the edge of his blade creeping toward me at an excruciatingly slow pace. The Chrono Pendant pulses warmly in my palm, its golden surface alive with soft, rhythmic light. Relief and determination flood my mind. This is my chance. Ignoring the pain in my shoulder, I crawl out of his sword¡¯s path and rise unsteadily to my feet. My hands tremble as I raise my gun, aiming directly at his head. -Bang! The red-tinged bullet pierces his skull, its impact jerking his head back. For a moment, he stands frozen, his expression shifting to one of surprise¡ªand sorrow. ¡°Doms¡­ why?¡± he whispers, his voice hauntingly familiar. It¡¯s Arthur¡¯s voice, filled with betrayal and heartbreak. The mimic¡¯s form wavers, dissolving into a swirl of pink clouds. As the last wisps fade, a single pink orb floats gently where he stood, shimmering with an eerie beauty. I lower my gun, my chest heaving as exhaustion drags me to the cloud floor. Clutching my shoulder, I stare at the orb, my mind swimming with a cocktail of emotions¡ªpain, relief, and unease. It was a trick. Just an illusion designed to exploit my heart. But the ache in my chest lingers, and I can¡¯t shake the echo of his voice. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± The fight is over, but its toll is clear. I glance at the pink orb, knowing it¡¯s just the beginning. Whatever lies ahead will only be harder. For now, I allow myself a moment to breathe.
Quest Completed!
You have successfully raided an E-ranked Stargate! You obtained 50 Stat Points!
The message from the System flashes before me, and I let out a long, shaky breath. It¡¯s over. The battle is finally over. ¡°Great job defeating the Alpha, Dominic.¡± Andre¡¯s voice pulls me from my relief. I look up to see him striding toward me with a proud smile. His confident presence instantly grounds me, the chaos of the fight fading into the background. ¡°Here, take this.¡± He tosses a small glass vial my way. I catch it, my fingers barely steady, and uncork it. The healing potion¡¯s cool liquid slides down my throat, and a soothing warmth spreads through my body. The pain in my shoulder ebbs, replaced by a gentle tingling as the wound knits itself closed. ¡°Better?¡± Andre asks, his voice calm but firm, like a father checking on his son after a hard-fought victory. I nod, flexing my arm experimentally. ¡°Much better. Thanks.¡± His attention shifts to the glowing pink orb lying amidst the dissipating cloud floor. Picking it up, he turns it over in his hands, studying it with a discerning eye. ¡°An [E]-ranked orb,¡± he muses. ¡°Not bad. This will fetch a decent price in the market.¡± He looks back at me, his sharp gaze softening. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head back home. You¡¯ve earned some rest.¡± As he approaches, his eyes fall to my torn and bloodstained attire. -Rip! Before I can react, Andre grabs the remnants of my makeshift bandage and the tattered fabric of my shirt, tearing them away swiftly. ¡°You can¡¯t walk around Aurelior looking like this,¡± he says matter-of-factly, shaking his head. ¡°Verdant Haveners are particular about appearances. It¡¯s one of the first things they notice¡ªand judge.¡± I glance down at my exposed torso, the faint marks of the now-healed wound still visible. He¡¯s right, of course. Appearances matter here, and I¡¯ve already attracted enough attention without looking like I crawled out of a battlefield. ¡°Understood,¡± I reply, grateful for his pragmatism. Despite his sharp demeanor, there¡¯s an unspoken care in his actions¡ªa reminder that he¡¯s not just a mentor, but someone who genuinely looks out for me. With the pink orb safely in his grasp and my body no longer screaming in pain, we begin our journey back. The fight may be over, but as we walk, I can¡¯t shake the weight of what lies ahead. In this world, every victory feels like just one step toward the next challenge. But for now, I let myself enjoy the quiet pride in Andre¡¯s voice and the fleeting peace of the aftermath. 19-A Picture Volume 01, Chapter 19 A Picture Andr¨¦ and I step out of the [E]-ranked Stargate, its swirling pink portal flickering behind us. The moment we emerge, a crowd of Magicians turns toward us, their eyes immediately locking onto me. I catch the mix of curiosity, judgment, and disdain in their stares. ¡°There goes the Manaless kid,¡± someone mutters, loud enough for me to hear. ¡°Looks like he had a rough time.¡± ¡°Check out his shoulder,¡± another adds. ¡°Guess he¡¯s finally learning that Stargates aren¡¯t child¡¯s play. He should give up on those impossible dreams of his.¡± The remarks cut deep, but I force myself to keep walking, my face a mask of indifference. Andr¨¦, walking beside me, spares them a single glance, his expression unreadable but his presence commanding enough to silence any further comments. A shiver runs through me as the cool air bites at my bare skin. Andr¨¦¡¯s oversized jacket, draped over my shoulders, does little to keep out the chill, but it¡¯s better than nothing. Sling! The sudden sound pulls my attention back toward the Stargate. Red runes flare to life along its edges, glowing like molten steel as the portal seals itself shut with a mechanical hum. It¡¯s a reminder of how close we were to being trapped in that otherworldly place. I linger for a moment, watching the Stargate¡¯s glow fade, before hurrying to catch up with Andr¨¦. The reception area is a stark contrast to the chaos of the battlefield¡ªa bustling hub filled with Magicians exchanging stories, equipment, and loot. The same receptionist who checked us in greets us with a warm smile, her polished demeanor unaffected by the crowd. ¡°And how was your adventure through the Stargate?¡± she asks, her eyes flicking briefly to me before settling on Andr¨¦. ¡°It was a decent challenge for Dominic,¡± Andr¨¦ replies, pulling out his wallet with practiced ease. ¡°How much do we owe for the pleasure?¡± ¡°For an [E]-ranked Stargate, that¡¯ll be 50,000 Camilliums,¡± she says, her tone professional. Andr¨¦ nods and hands over a sleek card embedded with runes. Then, glancing at me, he says, ¡°Dominic, why don¡¯t you wait outside while I settle the bill?¡± His voice is casual, but something in his tone suggests he wants a moment alone. I hesitate for a heartbeat, unsure, but decide there¡¯s no harm in stepping out. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, adjusting his jacket over my shoulders as I head for the exit. As I turn to leave, a familiar voice catches my attention. C¨¦lestin engaged in a lively conversation, stands not far away, his signature katana conspicuously absent. Beside him, I spot a stunning girl with vibrant purple hair and matching eyes, her every step exuding grace and poise. Oh great. Violette Florelle. In A Magician''s Path, she¡¯s entangled in a complicated love triangle with Lumi and C¨¦lestin. She¡¯s the one who ultimately doesn¡¯t get chosen, but that¡¯s not what concerns me right now. Like the other two, she attracts chaos wherever she goes, leaving collateral damage in her wake. Determined to avoid interaction, I pull Andr¨¦¡¯s oversized jacket tighter around me, practically vanishing inside its folds. Sure, I probably look ridiculous, but if it keeps them from noticing me, it¡¯s worth it. I lower my head and walk past them, stealing a glance. They¡¯re laughing, C¨¦lestin animatedly gesturing while Violette listens with a soft smile. Their effortless camaraderie makes me cringe. Yeah, I¡¯m not getting involved in that. ¡°Looks like my makeshift disguise did the trick,¡± I mutter under my breath as I finally reach the grand archway of the Stargate complex. Leaning against the cool stone wall, I let out a sigh of relief, grateful to have avoided an unnecessary encounter. -Clank! ¡°Huh?¡± I mutter. The sound snaps me out of my thoughts. Glancing down, I see it: a katana lying on the ground, its black blade gleaming faintly in the light. The handle, adorned with intricate gold accents forming a dragon, is unmistakable. C¨¦lestin¡¯s weapon. My pulse quickens. Nope. Nope. Nope. I need to leave. Right now. If he¡¯s noticed it¡¯s missing, he¡¯ll look for it, and I¡¯ll be right in the crosshairs. ¡°Oh, my katana! Thank you so much!¡± Darn it. I barely have time to think before C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice reaches me, his figure already approaching. He¡¯s smiling¡ªa warm, genuine smile¡ªand I hate how disarming it is. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet,¡± I mutter, but it¡¯s too late. He¡¯s thanking me as if I¡¯d just saved his life. C¨¦lestin bends to retrieve his weapon, cradling it like a prized possession. ¡°Once again, thank you for finding my katana.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± I reply curtly, keeping my expression neutral. I¡¯m aiming for forgettable¡ªbland enough that he¡¯ll peg me as a quiet guy who doesn¡¯t like talking. Hopefully, he¡¯ll lose interest and leave me alone. ¡°So, uh¡­ what¡¯s your¡ª¡± ¡°C¨¦lestie, did you find it?¡± Violette¡¯s voice cuts through the conversation like a knife. She¡¯s heading straight for us, her vibrant hair catching the light in a way that seems unfairly attention-grabbing. Oh, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. ¡°Yes, all thanks to him,¡± C¨¦lestin says cheerfully, gesturing toward me. Violette turns her gaze to me, her expression unreadable momentarily before her lips curve into a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you for helping C¨¦lestie find his katana.¡± Before I can respond, she grabs his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, C¨¦lestie,¡± she says, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Ah, wait¡ªI haven¡¯t asked for his¡ª¡± ¡°We have training to do,¡± she interrupts smoothly, already tugging him away. I stand frozen, watching as she drags him off, her grip firm despite her gentle demeanor. C¨¦lestin throws a glance over his shoulder, but Violette doesn¡¯t slow down. As they disappear into the crowd, I reflect on Violette¡¯s character in A Magician''s Path. On the surface, she¡¯s all grace and kindness, her soft-spoken nature earning her the admiration of many. But beneath that fa?ade lies a sharper edge. Born into a family of Magician supremacists, Violette was raised to believe that Camille doesn¡¯t bless the Manaless because they¡¯re unworthy of life. Her beliefs are deeply ingrained, and her actions often reflect them. According to the web novel, C¨¦lestin¡¯s confrontation with her sparks a sudden, dramatic shift in her worldview. But even now, knowing the story¡¯s progression, I find it hard to buy into the idea of such a rapid transformation. People don¡¯t change overnight¡ªnot without consequences. I pull Andr¨¦¡¯s jacket tighter around me, sighing as I turn away. Whatever trouble they¡¯re wrapped up in, I¡¯m determined to stay far, far out of it.
Master, don''t forget about your newly acquired 50 stat points!
"Oh, I forgot about that. Thanks, System." The reminder snaps me out of my thoughts. With the 50 stat points in hand, I feel a flicker of excitement. Time to see how I¡¯m progressing. "System, show me Stats."
Info
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 105.5 (E+) Endurance: 116.5 (E+) Agility: 95.5 (E) Speed: 106.5 (E+) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 50
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner (22%) Basic Gun Arts encompass a wide range of combat techniques involving the use of firearms, from ranged to melee. This art form requires physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately, as well as a deep understanding of firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
Fifty points. That¡¯s enough to make a tangible difference. "System, add 12.5 points to Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed."
Strength: 105.5 ¡ú 118 (E+) Endurance: 116.5 ¡ú 129 (E+) Agility: 95.5 ¡ú 108 (E+) Speed: 106.5 ¡ú 119 (E+)
The adjustments are immediate. My body feels lighter, my movements more fluid. Even the lingering aches from the fight seem more manageable. "Dominic, there you are." I glance up to see Andr¨¦ approaching, his presence steady and reassuring. His eyes reflect something I rarely see directed at me¡ªgenuine pride. ¡°Dominic, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve said this before, but I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Before I can reply, he reaches out and pats my head gently. The gesture is so simple, so unassuming, but it unearths something buried deep within me. A memory from my old life. My father, his voice warm and full of pride as he praised my academic achievements: "Hey, I¡¯m proud of you; keep it up!" The memory crashes over me like a wave, overwhelming and bittersweet. The weight of what I¡¯ve lost¡ªmy family, my old life¡ªhits me with an intensity I wasn¡¯t prepared for. ¡°Dominic, are you okay?¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice pulls me back to the present. Concern creases his face as he grips my shoulders, his steady hands anchoring me. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Tears spill down my cheeks before I can stop them, silent and unstoppable. The grief, the nostalgia¡ªit all pours out in that moment, no matter how hard I try to keep it in. Embarrassed, I hastily wipe the tears away and force a shaky smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯m just¡­ happy to have raided a Stargate.¡± The lie tastes bitter, but I hope it¡¯s enough to ease his worry. Andr¨¦¡¯s brows furrow, his eyes still searching mine. He doesn¡¯t seem entirely convinced, but he doesn¡¯t press. Instead, he offers a small smile and says, ¡°How about we buy you some new clothes to cheer you up?¡± The suggestion takes me by surprise. Clothes? Normally, I wouldn¡¯t care about something so trivial, but Andr¨¦¡¯s effort to lift my spirits warms my heart. ¡°Sure, Dad,¡± I reply softly.
New Side Quest!
Side Quest: Buy new clothes with Andr¨¦. Rewards: 20 Stat Points
The System¡¯s notification appears, adding a playful twist to Andr¨¦¡¯s suggestion. It¡¯s a distraction, yes, but a welcome one. ¡°Nice! Let¡¯s go to Avenue de l¡¯Aurore,¡± Andr¨¦ says, his voice brightening at the idea. ¡°They have the best clothing in Verdant Haven.¡± The name sparks a flicker of recognition. Avenue de l¡¯Aurore. That¡¯s where C¨¦lestin took Lumi on a date in A Magician¡¯s Path, a scene vividly described in the novel. The memory brings a small, genuine smile to my face. For the first time since stepping out of the Stargate, the world feels just a little lighter. Despite the challenges, the whispers, and the lingering ache in my heart, I¡¯m reminded of the life I¡¯ve been thrust into¡ªcomplex, demanding, and full of unexpected moments like this. And for now, that¡¯s enough. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Andr¨¦ and I stroll down the bustling Avenue de l¡¯Aurore, a vibrant artery of life in Verdant Haven. The avenue pulses with energy¡ªshops brimming with customers, their windows filled with shimmering Magi-Tech devices, enchanted accessories, and lavish clothing. Floating vehicles hum softly as they glide past us, their anti-gravity cores emitting faint trails of iridescent light. Despite the dazzling sights around me, I can¡¯t help but notice the looks cast my way. ¡°Hey, look at that guy. He¡¯s practically swimming in that huge jacket.¡± ¡°But wait, girls¡ªhe¡¯s actually pretty cute.¡± ¡°True, he does have a certain charm.¡± The mixed reactions swirl around me. I keep my expression neutral, letting their words roll off my back, though I¡¯d be lying if I said some compliments didn¡¯t boost my ego. -Clap! Clap! Clap! Applause breaks through the avenue''s din. I stop, curious, and turn toward the commotion. Across the street, a crowd has gathered, their cheers accompanied by the rhythmic clapping of hands. Roses fly through the air, landing at the feet of a tall figure bowing deeply. Maurice. He stands at the center of the crowd, dressed to impress in a dark blue tuxedo paired with a matching cape. A sleek top hat perches at an angle on his head. The ensemble, combined with his elegant bow, gives him the aura of a classic showman. It seems I¡¯ve just missed one of his performances. ¡°So, Maurice is back at being a showman, huh?¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice pulls me from my observations. I glance at him, catching the faint trace of a smile on his lips. It¡¯s fleeting, almost invisible, but it¡¯s there¡ªa hint of nostalgia. ¡°Showman?¡± I ask, intrigued. ¡°Yeah,¡± Andr¨¦ replies, his tone light. ¡°Maurice comes from a family of showmen. They¡¯re famous for their flair and theatrics. I thought he¡¯d given it up¡ªhe was never too fond of it, or so he claimed. But it looks like he¡¯s back. I wonder what made him change his mind after all these years.¡± The revelation surprises me. In the web novel, Maurice¡¯s background is deliberately vague. Seeing this unexpected side of him¡ªone the novel never explored¡ªadds another layer of intrigue to his character. Before I can press for more, Andr¨¦¡¯s mood shifts. His soft smile hardens into a scowl, and he abruptly turns away from the scene. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move on. I¡¯d rather not cross paths with that twat today.¡± The sharpness in his tone catches me off guard. Andr¨¦¡¯s expression, so casual moments ago, is now tense and irritated, as if Maurice¡¯s presence alone is enough to ruin his day. The sudden shift is almost comical, but it leaves me wondering. What kind of history do they share? What happened between them to reduce their relationship to sarcastic barbs and grudging acknowledgment? I follow Andr¨¦, the mystery of his connection to Maurice lingering in my thoughts. As we weave through the vibrant crowds, I find myself more curious than ever about the untold stories beneath the surface of the lives around me. This world¡ªso familiar yet so different from what I remember in the novel¡ªfeels increasingly alive, its secrets waiting to be uncovered. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Welcome to Gentilhomme Couturier, Dominic!" Andr¨¦¡¯s voice carries an unmistakable excitement as he gestures grandly at the store entrance. I stand frozen, my mouth agape as I take in the sheer magnificence before me. The store is a masterpiece of elegance and luxury. Rows of suits in every conceivable design, high-end accessories, bespoke shoes, and designer bags line the walls in meticulous arrangements. Stylish hats perch on stands, while ties and cufflinks shimmer under the soft, golden glow of chandeliers that bathe the entire store in an ambiance of sophistication. Every item seems to exude an air of exclusivity, calling out to those who truly appreciate fine fashion. It¡¯s overwhelming, to say the least. For someone like me¡ªsomeone who grew up with second-hand clothes and just enough to scrape by¡ªthis feels more like stepping into a dream than reality. What on Earth¡ªor rather, Sylvestria¡ªam I doing here? Before I can fully process the sheer extravagance, a polished employee approaches us, their smile as refined as the surroundings. "Welcome back, Monsieur E?erforte. How can we assist you today?" The phrase welcome back catches me off guard. Andr¨¦¡­ is a regular here? "Hello," Andr¨¦ replies casually, as if this is the most normal thing in the world. "We¡¯re here to pick out some suits for my son." He gestures toward me with a warm smile. The employee¡¯s gaze shifts to me, their professional smile broadening. "Wonderful! Please, follow me." Andr¨¦ strides confidently deeper into the store, chatting with the employee. For a moment, I remain rooted to the spot, still struggling to reconcile the luxury surrounding me with my own sensibilities. Andr¨¦ glances back, quirking an eyebrow. "Dominic, what¡¯s wrong?" I shuffle forward, lowering my voice so only he can hear me. "Dad, is it really okay to shop here?" His brow furrows slightly. "Why are you asking that, Dominic?" I hesitate, the words forming awkwardly on my tongue. "Well¡­" How do I explain this? In my previous life, luxury wasn¡¯t even a concept¡ªit was a fantasy. I worked multiple jobs just to keep a roof over my head and food on the table. Clothes were practical and second-hand, chosen out of necessity, not preference. Spending money on something expensive always felt wrong, even selfish. Andr¨¦ looks down at me with a gentle smile, his eyes filled with affection. "Dominic," he says softly, "you¡¯ve earned this. After all the hard work you put into raiding that [E]-ranked Stargate, you deserve to treat yourself. You can¡¯t always be thrifty, you know." His words are sincere, and I feel the weight of his pride in me. But the mental habits of my old life are hard to shake. "But, Dad," I murmur, glancing around at the opulent displays, "this place seems really expensive. What if it¡¯s¡­ too much?" Andr¨¦ chuckles, his amusement shining through his twinkling eyes. "Don¡¯t worry about that, Dominic," he says, waving off my concern. "I can shop here as freely as I like these days." He leans in slightly, his voice dropping conspiratorially. "I saved the owner¡¯s life once. Let¡¯s just say that has its perks." I blink in surprise. That¡­ explains a lot. Of course, Andr¨¦ would have a story like that. "Besides," he continues, his tone firm, "you¡¯ve proven yourself today. You deserve this." For a moment, his words hang in the air, and I feel their weight settle in my chest. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ I can let myself enjoy this moment. "Alright," I say softly, taking a deep breath and trying to adjust my mindset. "I¡¯ll give it a try." Andr¨¦ places a reassuring hand on my shoulder, his pride evident in his smile. "That¡¯s my boy. Now, let¡¯s find you something that truly reflects who you are¡ªa young man with courage and potential." I nod, letting his encouragement bolster my confidence. As we step deeper into the store, I allow myself to take in the sights with a fresh perspective. This isn¡¯t just about luxury¡ªit¡¯s about recognizing how far I¡¯ve come and allowing myself to feel worthy of something more. We continue through the store, weaving between displays of luxurious garments and accessories, until we stop at the center. There, embedded in the floor, is a circular glass platform. Its surface is pristine, shimmering faintly as if it holds a power waiting to be unleashed. The store employee turns to me with a polite smile. "Monsieur¡­?" ¡°Dominic,¡± I reply, unsure of what to expect. ¡°Monsieur Dominic, please step onto the circle.¡± Curiosity and apprehension swirl within me, but I nod and comply, stepping onto the glass platform. The surface feels cool beneath my feet, its texture oddly smooth. As soon as I¡¯m fully on it, the platform comes to life. -Bling! A soft, ethereal glow emanates from beneath me, enveloping the circle in a halo of light. Then it begins. A symphony of mechanical whirrs and gentle hums fills the air. The sound is soothing yet alien as if the platform is alive. Around the store, garments and accessories stir as though guided by an unseen hand. I watch, mesmerized, as the items begin to converge toward me. First comes a sleek black vest, a crisp white dress shirt, and an elegant red tie. Next, a pair of perfectly tailored black pants and polished black shoes float toward the circle; each piece enveloped in a soft blue aura. Finally, a black fedora drifts into view, its brim curved with timeless sophistication. Each item hovers in place momentarily as if assessing me before gently settling onto nearby stands, ready for me to try them on. ¡°Wow,¡± I murmur, my awe slipping out as I take in the spectacle. The platform seems designed to analyze and select the perfect ensemble for its occupant, blending style, practicality, and elegance. Its sheer precision is mind-boggling, and its seamless integration of magic and technology is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. Sylvestria continues to surprise me. Even something as mundane as shopping is transformed into an otherworldly experience. Andr¨¦ chuckles softly, his arms crossed as he watches my reaction. ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it? Gentilhomme Couturier prides itself on being at the cutting edge of Magi-Tech tailoring.¡± I step off the platform, still marveling at my chosen ensemble. The fedora gleams under the chandelier light, and the crimson tie seems to catch every glimmer in the room. ¡°Dominic,¡± Andr¨¦ says, his voice warm and proud, ¡°go ahead and try it on. Let¡¯s see how you look.¡± I nod, my earlier hesitation replaced by a growing excitement. I fully embrace the experience for once, stepping toward the outfit with a faint smile. In Sylvestria, even the smallest moments seem extraordinary. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T
Side Quest Completed!
You have successfully bought new clothes! You received 20 Stat Points!
¡°Thank you for shopping with us. We hope to see you again soon!¡± the receptionist calls out as Andr¨¦ and I leave the store. I can¡¯t help but grin as we step back onto the lively Avenue de l¡¯Aurore. The fresh suit feels light and comfortable, the fedora perched snugly atop my head. For the first time in a long time, I feel... presentable. As we walk, Andr¨¦ suddenly stops, turning to face me with a thoughtful look. ¡°Dominic, before we head home, I¡¯d like to take a picture of you.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ okay, but why?¡± Photographs aren¡¯t something I¡¯ve given much thought to. With all the chaos in my life lately, the idea of capturing a moment like this seems oddly out of place. Andr¨¦¡¯s expression softens, but there¡¯s a gravity to his gaze as he replies. ¡°Photos are more than just images, Dominic. They¡¯re a bridge to the past¡ªa way to hold onto the moments that too quickly slip through our fingers.¡± He pauses, his words hanging in the air before continuing, his voice quieter, almost reflective. ¡°One day, you¡¯ll look back on this photo and remember how you looked but how you felt¡ªthe challenges you faced and the victories you achieved. Memories fade, but a photo can bring them back to life.¡± Woah. His words hit deeper than I expected, tugging at my buried emotions. Something as simple as a photograph now feels significant, a tangible way to capture fleeting moments in a world that keeps moving forward. ¡°Come on,¡± Andr¨¦ says, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s find the perfect spot for you.¡± We wander down the avenue, eventually arriving at a long bridge. In the distance, the Tour Fleurie, a magnificent tower draped in vibrant blooms, rises against the evening sky, its petals glowing softly in the fading sunlight. ¡°Dominic, stand there,¡± Andr¨¦ instructs, gesturing toward a spot where the tower perfectly frames the view behind me. ¡°Alright,¡± I say, stepping into position. Andr¨¦ pulls out his Commlink, its sleek, rune-etched surface glinting in the light. He adjusts the angle, preparing for the shot. ¡°Now, Dominic, give me a smile,¡± he says, his tone light. I try, but the result feels awkward and forced. Andr¨¦ raises an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. ¡°What kind of smile is that? You usually smile more naturally than that.¡± Heat creeps into my cheeks as I scratch my head in embarrassment. ¡°Try this,¡± Andr¨¦ suggests, slipping one hand casually into his pocket while using his other to mimic a playful ¡®gun¡¯ gesture. He pairs it with an easy, genuine smile that seems almost effortless. I hesitate but copy his pose, my movements stiff and uncertain. Andr¨¦ shakes his head, his mild disbelief giving way to a patient smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯ll do for now.¡± He lifts the Commlink again. ¡°Hold it steady, and let¡¯s take that photo.¡± I nod, trying to relax into the pose as much as possible. -Click! Andr¨¦ lowers the Commlink and peers at the screen. A smile spreads across his face, warm and satisfied. ¡°Dominic, come take a look.¡± Curious, I step closer, leaning in to see the image. To my surprise, the person staring back at me doesn¡¯t look awkward or out of place. The fedora adds a touch of charm, and the suit is sharp and refined. The Tour Fleurie in the background frames the shot perfectly, enhancing the elegance of the moment. I¡­ look good. ¡°You look great, Dominic,¡± Andr¨¦ says, his pride evident in his tone. Seeing myself like this, I feel a sense of accomplishment¡ªlike I¡¯ve taken a step forward, even if it¡¯s just a small one. As Andr¨¦ continues to admire the photo, I notice the time displayed on the corner of his Commlink screen: 5:49 PM. ¡°Dad, I think we should go home,¡± I suggest, realizing how quickly the day has flown by. Andr¨¦ glances at the screen and blinks in mild surprise. ¡°Oh, looks like we spent too much time shopping.¡± He scratches the back of his head sheepishly, his expression amusedly. Tucking the Commlink into his pocket, he nods decisively. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, shall we?¡± With that, we head back, leaving behind the bustling Avenue de l¡¯Aurore and its myriad shops. As the sounds of the city fade into the distance, I glance at Andr¨¦, his steady stride and calm demeanor a constant reassurance. His words linger in my memory: ¡°Memories fade, but a photo can bring them back to life.¡± Maybe one day, I¡¯ll look back on this photo¡ªnot just to remember how I looked, but to recall how I felt. And maybe, just maybe, I¡¯ll see it as the day I started embracing the life I¡¯ve been given. 20-Rumors Volume 02, Chapter 20 Rumors As I walk through the middle school gates, the familiar chatter of students fills the air. But today, the whispers carry a different tone¡ªdirected at me. ¡°Hey, I heard he successfully raided an [E]-ranked Stargate.¡± ¡°Really? I thought he was Manaless.¡± The stares that follow are sharp, tinged with disbelief and curiosity. How did this news get out? Someone must¡¯ve seen me at La Centre Stargate and spread the rumors. This isn¡¯t good. If Lumi catches wind of this, she might get intrigued enough to challenge me to a duel, and that¡¯s a headache I don¡¯t need. Avoiding her just got harder. At the same time¡­ a part of me can¡¯t deny it feels good. The rumors send a message¡ªa clear one: I¡¯m not the same Dominic they thought they knew. ¡°Hey, Doms!¡± An arm slings around my shoulders, snapping me out of my thoughts. Turning, I see Arthur, his trademark grin practically splitting his face. ¡°Hey, Arthur,¡± I reply, my tone warmer than I expected. ¡°Uncle Andr¨¦ told me you raided an [E]-ranked Stargate. That¡¯s awesome!¡± So, Andr¨¦ was the source. I should¡¯ve guessed. His pride in me knows no bounds, apparently enough to share my achievement with the whole school. I can¡¯t fault him for it. A parent has every right to be proud of their child. Still, his excitement inadvertently complicates things, especially since he has no idea I¡¯m trying to stay under Lumi¡¯s radar. ¡°Thanks, Arthur,¡± I say, trying to match his energy. Arthur¡¯s arm tightens around my shoulders, his enthusiasm bubbling over. ¡°We should celebrate after school¡ªmy treat!¡± His heartfelt offer catches me off guard, pulling a genuine smile from me. ¡°Thanks, but you don¡¯t have to make a big deal out of it,¡± I say, though part of me is touched by his gesture. ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Arthur says, his tone incredulous. ¡°You, being Manaless, raiding an [E]-ranked Stargate? That¡¯s huge, Doms! Even Magicians at [E] rank struggle with those!¡± ¡°Really? I thought I didn¡¯t do all that well¡­ considering I got stabbed.¡± ¡°Nah, injuries are part of the deal with Stargate raids, especially your first one,¡± Arthur says with a shrug, as if taking wounds in stride is just part of life. ¡°What matters is you did it. That¡¯s what¡¯s impressive.¡± His words land heavier than I expect. For the first time, I begin to see my accomplishment through a different lens¡ªnot as a struggle I barely survived, but as something worth being proud of. ¡°Alright,¡± I say, finally relenting. ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate.¡± Arthur¡¯s grin somehow grows even wider, lighting up his whole face. ¡°Awesome!¡± With that, he leads us toward the school building, the buzz of curious whispers and stares fading into the background. For once, I let myself enjoy the moment, the weight of doubt lifting just a little as we step inside. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Inside the classroom, a lively hum of whispers fills the air, each fragment of conversation adding fuel to the rumor mill. ¡°Did you hear about it?¡± ¡°Hear about what?¡± ¡°Dominic. He raided an [E]-ranked Stargate. And he did it!¡± ¡°No way! All by himself?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°But how? He¡¯s Manaless, isn¡¯t he?¡± The incredulous chatter spreads quickly, rippling across the room. From her seat near the window, Lumi raises an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. The snippets of conversation reach her easily, and though she keeps her posture relaxed, her thoughts are sharp and focused. ¡°A Manaless, raiding a Stargate?¡± she mutters. The idea seems absurd to her. Even seasoned [E]-ranked Magician Stargate Raiders find such feats challenging. If Dominic had been part of a team, perhaps it would be believable. But alone? Impossible¡ªor so she thought. -Creaaaak! The classroom door swings open, silencing the murmurs briefly as all heads turn toward it. Dominic steps in, Arthur¡¯s arm draped companionably over his shoulders, his presence drawing even more attention. The hushed whispers immediately resume, louder and more animated now. Lumi¡¯s gaze sharpens, locking onto Dominic with newfound interest. At first, it¡¯s the rumors that intrigue her. But then, something else catches her attention¡ªDominic himself. He¡¯s changed. The Dominic she remembers was leaner, more reserved, someone who blended into the background. Now, there¡¯s a noticeable shift. His posture is more confident, and his frame is slightly more muscular. It¡¯s not a dramatic transformation, but it¡¯s enough to make her pause. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. The combination of this physical change and the rumors swirling about his Stargate raid paints a new picture of Dominic in her mind. It¡¯s not the image of the Manaless boy she thought she knew. Dominic and Arthur head to their seats, seemingly unbothered by the attention. But Lumi¡¯s gaze remains fixed, her curiosity growing with each passing second. Dominic, however, notices her scrutiny. The weight of her stare feels like a spotlight, making his skin prickle with unease. ¡®Oh no, she¡¯s staring at me,¡¯ he thought. Sweat beads on his temple as he resists the urge to fidget. The whispers are one thing, but Lumi¡¯s focused gaze is something else entirely. I hope she finds the rumors pointless and doesn¡¯t challenge me to a duel, he thinks, desperately willing the situation to pass without incident. But Dominic knows better. Lumi isn¡¯t one to let things slide. Though outwardly reserved, Lumi harbors an intense drive to grow stronger, a hunger rooted in her past traumas. Her father¡¯s disappearance during a Stargate raid, combined with her history of kidnappings, has forged in her a relentless desire to measure her strength against others. For her, dueling isn¡¯t just competition¡ªit¡¯s a way to ensure she¡¯s never vulnerable again. Dominic sighs quietly, the weight of the situation sinking in. ''If she decides to challenge me, I¡¯ll need to avoid her even more aggressively. If I see her, I¡¯ll take the opposite route. No exceptions.'' he thought. Avoidance has been his strategy, especially with key figures like Lumi. But Andr¨¦¡¯s pride in sharing Dominic¡¯s Stargate raid has, unintentionally, drawn more attention to him than he ever wanted. ''It¡¯s going to be even harder to avoid her now,'' Dominic thought. His chest tightens as he considers Lumi¡¯s perspective. Her drive to improve herself, combined with the rumors of his achievement, makes her curiosity almost inevitable. If Lumi decides to challenge him, it won¡¯t be just out of idle curiosity. It¡¯ll be to gauge his strength¡ªto see if he¡¯s someone worthy of testing herself against. ¡®But I¡¯ve got a strategy¡­ and that involves sticking close to Arthur as much as possible.¡¯ In Dominic¡¯s mind, Arthur is the perfect buffer. His presence acts as a shield against unwanted interactions¡ªespecially with Lumi. With Arthur by his side, Dominic hopes to minimize any chance of confrontation. Turning to Arthur, Dominic pitches his idea and says, ¡°Arthur, let¡¯s sit next to each other.¡± Arthur blinks, a bit puzzled by the sudden request. ¡°Sure,¡± he says with a shrug, flashing his usual easygoing grin. Internally, Dominic celebrates. ¡®Perfect!¡¯ As they take their seats side by side, Dominic feels a small wave of relief wash over him. With Arthur close, he¡¯s confident he can maintain his carefully crafted avoidance strategy. Lumi, meanwhile, continues to watch Dominic from her seat. Though she remains silent, her gaze doesn¡¯t waver. She¡¯s sizing him up, trying to make sense of the rumors and the changes she¡¯s noticed. Stay calm, stay calm, Dominic tells himself, focusing on Arthur and ignoring Lumi¡¯s piercing stare. -Poof! The classroom¡¯s collective attention snaps to the front as dark blue smoke suddenly fills the air. Gasps ripple through the room as the smoke begins to clear, revealing Maurice casually dusting off his immaculate suit. ¡°Did the professor just teleport?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The students murmur excitedly, their voices a mix of awe and disbelief. Maurice¡¯s entrance is nothing short of theatrical, leaving most of the class stunned. Except Dominic. Dominic leans back slightly in his chair, unfazed. ¡®Looks like Maurice is embracing his showman roots,¡¯ he thinks, recalling what Andr¨¦ had told him the day before. The flamboyant entrance is less a surprise and more a confirmation of Maurice¡¯s penchant for flair. -Clap! Clap! Maurice claps his hands twice, the sound cutting through the chatter. His authoritative yet playful voice follows. ¡°Alright, class, find your seats. Let¡¯s start homeroom.¡± The students scramble to obey, still buzzing from the spectacle but settling down. Dominic glances at Maurice as the lesson begins, taking in the professor¡¯s confident demeanor and dramatic flair. It¡¯s yet another reminder of the unique talents and backgrounds of the people in this world¡ªa world that continues to surprise him at every turn. Dominic feels a strange sense of calm with Arthur beside him, acting as his makeshift shield and Maurice commanding the room with his larger-than-life presence. He thinks for now, at least, casting a quick glance in Lumi¡¯s direction. Her gaze has finally shifted away, though her curiosity still lingers like an unspoken question. The day is just beginning, and Dominic knows it¡¯s bound to hold even more surprises. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T -Ring! The school bell signals the start of lunchtime, a much-needed break after a morning of lessons. History was a breeze, thanks in no small part to my prior knowledge from the web novel. However, Computer Magi-Science proved more challenging, though I¡¯m starting to grasp its complexities. -Screech! The sharp, grating sound of a wooden chair dragging across the floor pulls my attention. Looking up, I see Lumi standing, her piercing gaze fixed squarely on me. Oh no. Panic surges through me. Is she coming over here? Without thinking, I turn to Arthur, tugging desperately on his sleeve. ¡°Arthur, let¡¯s head to the library!¡± He blinks, confused. ¡°Why? Lunch just started.¡± There¡¯s no time to explain. From the corner of my eye, I see Lumi taking a step closer, her determined expression unmistakable. I need to escape. Now. "Activate," I whisper. -Tick-tock! The familiar ticking sound of the Chrono Pendant fills my ears as time slows to a crawl. Around me, students move in sluggish motion, their chatter stretching into distorted hums. Grabbing Arthur¡¯s arm, I pull him along, maneuvering us out of the classroom before Lumi can close the distance. The hallways blur past as we dash through them, directionless in our haste to escape. When we finally stop, I realize we¡¯ve stumbled into the school garden plaza. The lush greenery and the soft murmur of fountains create a peaceful contrast to my frenzied state. -Chime! The pendant¡¯s effect fades, and time resumes its natural pace. The world snaps back to life around us, students continuing their lunchtime routines, completely oblivious to our sudden arrival. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± I lean over, hands on my knees, struggling to catch my breath as the adrenaline fades. Arthur, less winded but utterly baffled, stares at me. ¡°D-Doms, what just happened? And where are we?¡± I glance around, taking in the unfamiliar garden paths and flower beds. It¡¯s clear this wasn¡¯t part of the plan, but at least Lumi isn¡¯t here. ¡°Just¡­ needed to get away for a bit,¡± I say between breaths, hoping my vague answer will suffice. Arthur narrows his eyes, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Get away?¡± Should I confess that I was fleeing from Lumi? No, that would only make things worse. Arthur¡¯s protective nature would likely lead him to confront her, which could snowball into unnecessary drama. ¡°You know what, Arthur? It¡¯s nothing,¡± I say, forcing a casual tone. ¡°I just wanted to leave the classroom and enjoy some fresh air in the garden.¡± Arthur raises an eyebrow, skepticism written all over his face. ¡°Uh-huh¡­ sure.¡± He doesn¡¯t press further, but his tone suggests he doesn¡¯t quite believe me. Still, for now, I¡¯ve bought myself some peace. As I straighten up and take a deep breath of the garden¡¯s fresh air, I can¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. Fleeing isn¡¯t exactly a noble strategy, but when it comes to avoiding Lumi, I¡¯m willing to bend the rules. At least I¡¯ve bought myself some time¡­ for now. ¡°So, about that celebration... where do you wanna go?¡± Arthur¡¯s question pulls me from my thoughts, snapping me back to the present. I pause, considering. I don¡¯t have a preference, as long as it¡¯s not somewhere expensive. ¡°How about you surprise me?¡± I say with a small smile. ¡°Something enjoyable, but not too pricey.¡± Arthur¡¯s face lights up with an enthusiastic grin. ¡°You got it. I¡¯ll make it a good one.¡± -Growl! The unmistakable sound of my stomach betrays me, breaking the moment with its embarrassingly loud demand for food. ¡°Pfft! HAHAHAHA!¡± Arthur doubles over laughing, his voice echoing across the garden. Heat rushes to my cheeks as I place a hand over my stomach, mortified. ¡°C-Come on, Arthur¡­¡± I mutter, grateful that it¡¯s just the two of us out here. Arthur wipes a tear from his eye, his laughter finally subsiding. ¡°Seems your stomach has decided for us, Doms. Let¡¯s grab some lunch.¡± ¡°Sure, sounds good,¡± I reply, my voice still tinged with embarrassment. ¡°Great! Follow me, then!¡± Arthur sets off with his usual energy, his good spirits infectious. I trail behind, my earlier worries about Lumi fading into the background. Despite the chaos of the morning, I find myself looking forward to the rest of the lunch break. Spending time with Arthur feels grounding¡ªa reminder of the simpler joys amidst the complexities of my new life in Sylvestria. 21-Arthur’s Surprise Volume 02, Chapter 21 Arthur''s Surprise -Ring! The final school bell chimes, reverberating through the classroom like a long-awaited signal of freedom. I shove my notebook into my bag, barely paying attention as my mind races ahead. Information Technology¡ªour last class¡ªwas simple enough, but I¡¯d spent the whole time preoccupied, dodging potential conversations I¡¯d rather avoid. My eyes flicker toward Lumi''s desk. She¡¯s already gathering her things. Perfect. If Arthur and I move quickly, we can slip out before awkward run-ins. ¡°Arthur.¡± I nudge his sleeve, urgency coloring my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now.¡± ¡°Hold your horses, Doms.¡± Arthur waves me off, dragging out the process of zipping his bag. ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡± I steal another glance at Lumi. She¡¯s nearly at the door, her back turned as she adjusts her bag strap. Relief floods me. Crisis averted¡ªno awkward conversations, no strange stares. ¡°Alright, ready to roll.¡± Arthur slings his bag over his shoulder, finally ready. ¡°About time,¡± I mutter, striding toward the exit like the classroom¡¯s on fire. We¡¯re so close¡ªfreedom in sight¡ªwhen a familiar voice halts me mid-step. ¡°Ah, Dominic. A word, please.¡± Maurice¡¯s voice slices through the noise like a blade. I freeze mid-step. Arthur raises an eyebrow, clearly curious. ¡°You go on ahead.¡± I jerk my chin toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll catch up at the gate.¡± Arthur hesitates, glancing between me and our professor before shrugging. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± With a quick wave, he heads off, leaving me to talk with Maurice. I turn to Maurice, doing my best to appear calm despite the small knot of apprehension in my stomach. ¡°Yes, Professor?¡± Maurice regards me with his usual unreadable expression. ¡°Congratulations on the [E]-ranked Stargate raid,¡± he says evenly, though there¡¯s something else beneath his tone¡ªsomething I can¡¯t quite place. ¡°Did¡­ did my dad tell you about it?¡± Maurice exhales sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose as if reliving a migraine. ¡°Oh, he told me. Repeatedly. Your father has a very persistent way of sharing news.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ sorry?¡± I offer weakly. He mutters to himself, clearly exasperated. ¡°How in the world did he get my number?¡± Then, snapping his gaze back to me, he narrows his eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t give it to him, did you?¡± ¡°No, Professor! I swear!¡± I blurt, raising my hands defensively. ¡°Hmm.¡± Maurice studies me for a beat before sighing again, the edge softening from his demeanor. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve got training tomorrow after school. I expect you to show improvement.¡± The memory of the last session flashes through my mind¡ªspells flying, terrain shifting beneath my feet, and my limbs screaming in exhaustion. I suppress a shiver. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll do my best, Professor.¡± ¡°Good,¡± he replies with a curt nod. ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that. Stay safe, Dominic.¡± ¡°Thanks, Professor.¡± Maurice turns on his heel and strides down the hall, his footsteps fading into the noise. I released a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding. Another training session looms, and the thought of it is daunting. I can only hope I¡¯ll survive with my dignity intact¡ªand maybe, just maybe, impress Maurice this time. As I turn around, I nearly jump out of my skin. Lumi is standing right in front of me, her piercing red eyes locked onto mine. ¡°AH!¡± I let out an embarrassingly loud scream. Her expression remains cold, unflinching. ¡°Why did you scream?¡± she asks, her voice as icy as ever. ¡°You caught me by surprise, that¡¯s all,¡± I stammer, trying to steady my racing heart. I silently hope this encounter will be brief. ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask, trying to keep my tone even. ¡°How did you manage it?¡± ¡°Manage what?¡± ¡°Raiding an [E]-ranked Stargate.¡± So, that¡¯s what this is about. I¡¯m not surprised she¡¯s curious. A Manaless boy raiding a Stargate is rare enough to stir rumors, and Lumi, with her relentless drive to grow stronger, was bound to investigate. But I can¡¯t tell her the truth about the System. That secret stays with me. ¡°My father helped me train with Aether-powered guns,¡± I explain, keeping my voice casual. ¡°That¡¯s how I did it.¡± It¡¯s a half-truth, enough to satisfy her curiosity without revealing too much. The last thing I need is a deeper conversation with Lumi¡ªor more attention from her. Her icy gaze lingers on me for a moment longer, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I see¡­¡± she finally says before to leaving but pauses mid-step. Glancing over her shoulder, she delivers the words I¡¯d been dreading. ¡°Let¡¯s have a duel on Wednesday after school.¡± She walks away before I can protest or decline, leaving me rooted to the spot. I let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through my hair. ¡°Great. Just what I needed. I was trying to avoid this, and now she¡¯s dead set on a duel," I mutter.
New Quest!
Quest: Beat Lumi in Wednesday¡¯s duel. Reward: 50 Stat Points.
The notification from the System sends a fresh wave of anxiety through me. A duel against Lumi is no small challenge¡ªit¡¯s daunting. I think back to what I know of her from the web novel. Lumi is a [C-]-ranked Magician at Verdant Arcanum, an impressive feat for someone her age. Her lineage alone is intimidating. As the daughter of Louise Everheart, an [S]-ranked Magician and guild master of Les Pilleurs de Portails, Lumi was trained rigorously from a young age. Her specialty lies in long-ranged ice spells, her precision and control making her a deadly opponent. If she traps me with her magic, the duel will end before it begins. ¡°Can I even beat her?¡± I mutter under my breath. Doubt creeps in. Her abilities far outstrip mine¡ªat least on paper. But I cling to one sliver of hope: her weakness. From the web novel, I remember that Lumi struggles with close combat. Rapid assaults can disrupt her focus, bypassing her defenses. ¡°I have the Chrono Pendant, but is that enough?¡± The pendant¡¯s time-slowing ability gives me an edge, but victory isn¡¯t guaranteed. I sigh, trying to push the swirling thoughts from my mind. Panicking won¡¯t help. I need to plan and prepare.
Master, you forgot to use the 20 Stat Points you received from yesterday¡¯s side quest.
The System¡¯s reminder cuts through my thoughts. Right. The points from yesterday. They¡¯d completely slipped my mind, overshadowed by the whirlwind of shopping and everything since. Considering Lumi¡¯s weakness, focusing on speed and agility is the best course of action. ¡°System, add 10 Stat Points each to Speed and Agility.¡±
Agility: 108 ¡ú 118 (E+) Speed: 119 ¡ú 129 (E+)
As the points are allocated, a subtle but noticeable change takes hold. My legs feel lighter, more responsive. A small surge of confidence stirs within me. ¡°I hope the System has more quests for me before Wednesday,¡± I murmur. ¡°Every bit of advantage will help.¡± With my resolve strengthened, I head toward the school gates, where Arthur is likely waiting. I can already imagine him standing there, arms crossed, his patience wearing thin. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As I approach the gate, Arthur¡¯s familiar figure catches my attention. He leans casually against the wall, exuding the effortless confidence I¡¯ve come to associate with him. A group of girls nearby is also fixated on him, their whispers loud enough to overhear. ¡°Y¡¯all, who is that hot guy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Arthur Lyon, son of Uther Lyon!¡± ¡°Wait, the Uther Lyon? An [S]-ranked Magician and guild master of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels?!¡± Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels. The name rings a bell. The web novel mentioned it as one of the most powerful Stargate raiding guilds, a fierce rival to Les Pilleurs de Portails. But I don¡¯t remember the novel ever naming its guild master. I feign disinterest as I pass by the group, calling out, ¡°Arthur!¡± He looks up and steps away from the gate, curiosity lighting his face. ¡°Doms, what did you and Professor Maurice talk about?¡± ¡°Just congratulations on the Stargate raid and a heads-up about more training tomorrow,¡± I reply. Arthur nods in understanding, but his expression quickly brightens with excitement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head off to our celebration spot.¡± Curiosity bubbles within me. Arthur¡¯s idea of a celebration could be just about anything. -Vroom! The sound of a sleek engine turns heads as a limousine pulls up beside us. Its polished exterior gleams under the sun, drawing envious glances from passersby. The driver¡¯s door opens, and a well-dressed butler steps out with practiced elegance. ¡°Welcome, Young Master Arthur and Monsieur Dominic,¡± the butler greets with a respectful bow. ¡°Uh, hello,¡± I manage awkwardly, caught off guard by the formal address. Arthur hops into the limo with ease. ¡°Thanks, Butler Max.¡± Still slightly out of my element, I offer a small smile to Max. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say before sliding beside Arthur. The limousine''s interior is stunning¡ªspacious, luxurious, and impossibly comfortable. The soft leather seats and ambient lighting make it feel more like a high-end lounge than a vehicle. ¡°Butler Max,¡± Arthur says through the partition, ¡°take us to Galerie des Tr¨¦sors.¡± My eyes widen at the mention of the famed auction house. Known for its rare magical items, Galerie des Tr¨¦sors is a place where the elite of Sylvestria gather to bid on treasures. According to the web novel, C¨¦lestin, Violette, and Lumi once visited but left unimpressed. Arthur notices my reaction and smirks. ¡°Bet you weren¡¯t expecting this, huh?¡± ¡°To be honest¡­ no, I wasn¡¯t,¡± I admit. Arthur laughs and playfully punches my shoulder. ¡°Well, consider this a treat. Buy whatever catches your eye. It¡¯s on me.¡± His generosity leaves me stunned. The idea of casually buying something at a place like Galerie des Tr¨¦sors feels surreal. ¡°Is it really okay for me to spend your money?¡± I ask hesitantly. ¡°Of course, Doms. It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Arthur replies with a grin, his tone light and sincere. I hesitate, memories of my previous life creeping in. Back then, every penny counted. Luxuries like this were distant dreams, unattainable and unrealistic. Accepting such generosity feels overwhelming, like stepping into an entirely different world. But Arthur¡¯s sincerity is clear. He doesn¡¯t see this as a burden, only a chance to share something special. ¡°Thanks, Arthur. I appreciate it,¡± I say, my voice steady with gratitude. ¡°No problem, Doms,¡± he replies casually, leaning back in his seat. The engine hums as the limo glides through the streets. Outside the window, the cityscape of Verdant Haven rushes past¡ªa vibrant blur of bustling markets, gleaming buildings, and floating vehicles. Inside, the atmosphere is calm and serene. Arthur opens the mini-fridge and pulls out two cans of grape juice. ¡°Here. Your favorite.¡± I take the can with a smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Popping the tab, I take a sip. The flavor is rich and smooth, far better than anything I¡¯ve tasted. Each sip brings a wave of nostalgia, a reminder of simpler times. ¡°You know, those cost about 1,000 Camilliums each,¡± Arthur says casually. I choke mid-sip, coughing as I turn to him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Arthur chuckles, shaking his head. ¡°No joke, Doms. It¡¯s the finest grape juice money can buy.¡± I stare at the can in my hand, half-expecting it to sparkle or glow to justify its price. The idea of something as simple as juice costing that much is almost beyond comprehension. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ extravagant,¡± I mutter, setting the can down carefully as though it might shatter from its sheer value. Arthur shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s just grape juice, Doms. Enjoy it.¡± His nonchalance only highlights the stark contrast between us. For Arthur, this is normal. For me, it¡¯s an entirely new experience, a glimpse into a life of unimaginable luxury. Taking another sip, I let the rich flavor remind me of how far I¡¯ve come¡ªand how far I still have to go. This world is strange and full of contrasts, but it also offers moments of wonder. As the limo carries us closer to our destination, I silently vow to embrace these experiences, to learn from them, and to let them fuel my resolve. With Arthur¡¯s unwavering support and the adventures ahead, I¡¯m ready to face whatever challenges come my way. 22-Galerie des Trésors Volume 02, Chapter 22 ''Galerie des Tr¨¦sors'' Stepping out of the limousine, I¡¯m immediately struck by the sight before me. The Galerie des Tr¨¦sors stands like a jewel of Verdant Haven, its grand entrance flanked by a wrought-iron gate that wouldn¡¯t look out of place guarding a royal chateau. The building itself is a masterpiece of architecture, seamlessly blending the elegance of ancient design with magical enhancements. The stone fa?ade shimmers faintly in the daylight, as though enchanted to exude an aura of prestige. Tall spires reach toward the sky, their tips glowing faintly with embedded Aether crystals. Ornate carvings of mythical creatures and celestial symbols adorn the walls, speaking of a rich history steeped in magic and grandeur. Verdant Haven¡¯s architecture never ceases to amaze me. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Doms,¡± Arthur says, his voice pulling me from my awestruck observations. ¡°The auction¡¯s starting soon.¡± I nod, following him toward the entrance. As we approach, a stern-looking security guard steps forward, blocking our path with an authoritative stance. ¡°Greetings, but we do not allow middle schoolers to enter,¡± the guard states, his tone firm but polite. Before I can respond, Arthur steps in without missing a beat. He reaches into his wallet and retrieves an ID card, holding it out for the guard to inspect. The guard takes the card, his eyes scanning it briefly. His reaction is immediate and dramatic¡ªhis stern expression softens, and his eyes widen with a mix of surprise and respect. ¡°I see¡­ you¡¯re Uther Lyon¡¯s son,¡± he says, his disbelief evident. There¡¯s a pause as he straightens his posture, his tone shifting to one of deference. ¡°Please, come in, esteemed guests.¡± Arthur smiles graciously, pocketing his ID. ¡°Thank you.¡± With the guard stepping aside, Arthur glances back at me, his smile turning slightly mischievous. ¡°Follow me, Doms.¡± ¡°Uh, sure,¡± I reply, still processing the swift shift in the guard¡¯s demeanor. One moment we were being turned away, and the next we were being welcomed like royalty. As we walk through the grand entrance, the luxurious interior of the Galerie des Tr¨¦sors begins to unfold before me, its splendor promising an experience unlike anything I¡¯ve ever seen. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Now, we find ourselves sitting in what feels like a theater, but it isn''t just any spot; we are perched in VIP seats, high above and close to the stage. We are given a unique view, one that not only offers the best perspective but also some privacy. Noticing a large black glass in front of us, I realize it probably shields our identities from the rest of the attendees. "Doms, here." Arthur''s voice draws my attention. He hands me a small button, which I accept, a bit puzzled. "What''s this for?" I inquire, eyeing the tiny device. "It''s how you bid. Just press it if you see something you like down there." "Oh..." With that simple instruction, my excitement surged. Thanks to Arthur, I am not just a visitor to this grand venue but an active participant, ready to dive into the auction from the comfort of our hidden perch. Glancing below, the crowd is a mix of elegance and luxury, each person dressed to impress, likely here to showcase their wealth through their purchases of magical treasures. "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the annual auction of ''Galerie des Tr¨¦sors''!" announces a voice. My gaze shifts to the stage, where a lady in an exquisite gown stands, ready to present the first item. -Poof! With dramatic flair, white smoke envelops the stage, revealing, as it clears, a stunning painting. "The painting ''Inside a Caf¨¦'' by Degas Edgar," she announces. "This piece is over a hundred years old." While the painting is beautiful, I am not here for it. My interest lies in magical artifacts, not artworks, regardless of their history or beauty. "The starting price is one million Camilliums!" Immediately, signs fly up among the crowd, signaling the start of the bidding frenzy. Leaning back onto the plush sofa, I decided to bide my time. I am anxious for the magical artifacts to make their appearance. That is when the real excitement will begin for me. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Now for the next item..." -Poof! With a dramatic flourish, white smoke fills the stage, curling and twisting before dissipating to reveal a long, rusty sword scabbard. Its dull, corroded surface is an odd contrast to the elegant presentation of previous items. ¡°An ancient longsword scabbard!¡± the auctioneer announces with practiced enthusiasm. I can¡¯t help but frown. Who would be interested in such an item? In a prestigious place like this, showcasing a rusty scabbard seems almost laughable. ¡°The starting price is one hundred thousand Camilliums!¡± My skepticism only grows as I glance around the room. The crowd remains silent, unimpressed. No one seems eager to raise their signs for this seemingly ordinary item. -BING! The sharp sound of a bid indicator breaks the stillness. Surprised, I see Arthur casually pressing the button from his seat. ¡°What? Why did you bid on that rusty scabbard?¡± I ask, my voice low but filled with disbelief. Arthur leans back in his chair, a knowing smile spreading. ¡°You might not see it, but there¡¯s something special about that scabbard.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± ¡°It has dormant Light Magic within it,¡± Arthur says matter-of-factly as if that explains everything. ¡°Dormant, huh?¡± I pause, the term tugging at my memory. From the web novel, I recall the concept of dormant magical artifacts. Over time, if an artifact goes unused, its magical energy becomes dormant, concealing its true potential. Awakening that dormant magic requires a suitable user, someone capable of connecting with the artifact to unleash its hidden power. Arthur¡¯s ability to spot this highlights a side of him I hadn¡¯t fully appreciated. Beneath his easygoing demeanor lies a sharp intuition and a deep understanding of magical items. As I process this, the auctioneer continues scanning the crowd for other bids, but no one else seems interested. ¡°Since no one else is bidding, the winner is from the VIP section!¡± the auctioneer declares, gesturing enthusiastically toward Arthur. The crowd offers polite applause, though it¡¯s clear most consider the scabbard an odd purchase. Arthur leans forward, a satisfied grin on his face. ¡°See? One hundred thousand Camilliums for something priceless,¡± he says confidently, glancing at me. I can¡¯t help but feel a newfound respect for him. His decision wasn¡¯t whimsical or reckless¡ªit was deliberate, a calculated move to acquire something of immense potential. Where others saw only decay, Arthur saw value. ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, Arthur,¡± I admit, shaking my head with a small smile. ¡°Stick with me, Doms,¡± he replies with a wink. ¡°You might learn a thing or two.¡± As the next item is announced, I lean back in my seat, stealing one last glance at the rusty scabbard now carried offstage. I can¡¯t help but wonder what kind of power it holds¡ªand who will awaken it. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. "Now for the next item..." Poof! Once again, the stage is enveloped in white smoke, dissipating slowly to reveal a mesmerizing purple orb. Its surface shimmers faintly, as though alive with hidden power. My breath catches. A monster orb. Without waiting for the auctioneer to announce the starting price, my hand slams down on the button. Beep! The sound echoes through the hall, followed by a collective chuckle from the audience. "Oh my, someone from the VIP section is a bit too eager," the auctioneer remarks, her amused gaze sweeping toward us. Laughter ripples through the room, and my face heats up in embarrassment. ¡°Hahahah! Doms, you¡¯re too excited!¡± Arthur teases, giving me a friendly punch on the shoulder. ¡°Ow,¡± I mutter, rubbing the spot. The auctioneer, still smiling, regains her composure. ¡°Now, the starting price is one hundred thousand Camilliums!¡± Determined to secure the orb, I press the button again almost immediately. -Beep! ¡°Oh, it seems our enthusiastic VIP bidder is back at it,¡± she quips, drawing more chuckles from the crowd. Before I can relax, bids from the main floor start flying in. ¡°150,000!¡± ¡°200,000!¡± ¡°400,000!¡± The room comes alive with a frenzy of bids, each amount escalating faster than the last. The auctioneer, sensing the excitement, leans into the moment. ¡°Oh my, it seems this monster orb has truly captivated everyone¡¯s attention! To keep things interesting, the new starting price is now¡­ 10 million Camilliums!¡± A collective gasp ripples through the room, but I don¡¯t hesitate. My hand presses the button again with unwavering resolve. -Beep! Arthur turns to me, his expression caught somewhere between surprise and concern. ¡°Doms, are you sure about this?¡± I nod, my determination firm. This orb could be a game-changer. If I can purify it, it might be the key to transforming myself into a Manaficial¡ªa goal that feels closer now than ever. The room grows quiet. No other bids come. ¡°Seeing no further offers, the purple monster orb is now sold to our VIP bidder!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I exclaim, pumping my fist in the air before I can stop myself. Arthur chuckles, patting my back. ¡°Congrats, Doms. Looks like you got the orb.¡± ¡°Thanks, Arthur,¡± I reply, grinning. The rush of excitement momentarily drowns out everything else. But as the adrenaline fades, reality sets in like a cold splash of water. 10 million Camilliums. The realization hits me hard. My enthusiasm had completely overridden any sense of restraint. I glance at Arthur, trying to gauge his reaction. While he¡¯s smiling now, was that earlier concern a sign he thought I¡¯d overstepped? Oh no. Is he annoyed or mad? The weight of my impulsive decision starts pressing down on me, my mind racing with doubts. What was I thinking? 10 million Camilliums is an astronomical amount. Even though Arthur can clearly afford it, the sheer recklessness of my bid makes me cringe. ¡°Doms, are you okay?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts. I meet his gaze, searching for any hint of frustration or disappointment. Instead, all I see is genuine concern. ¡°Yeah, I just¡­¡± I pause, struggling to find the words. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how much I spent until just now.¡± Arthur lets out a light, reassuring laugh. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Doms. I told you to get whatever caught your interest, didn¡¯t I? I meant it.¡± His words are a lifeline, pulling me back from my self-inflicted guilt. But I still feel the need to explain. ¡°10 million is a lot, Arthur. I didn¡¯t mean to go overboard,¡± I admit, my voice low. Arthur waves a hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s just money. What matters is that you¡¯re happy with what you got.¡± His nonchalance is a relief but also a stark reminder of how different our worlds are. For Arthur, this is normal¡ªa casual indulgence. For me, 10 million Camilliums feels like the kind of sum that could change lives. ¡°Thanks, Arthur,¡± I say sincerely. ¡°I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it,¡± he replies, flashing a grin. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m curious to see what you¡¯ll do with that orb.¡± His confidence in me is both comforting and motivating. My mind shifts back to the potential of the monster orb and my plans to purify it. Despite the lingering guilt over its price, I can¡¯t deny the thrill of having something so powerful at my disposal. As the next item is announced, I lean back in my seat, taking a moment to steady myself. This whole experience is a reminder of how far I¡¯ve come¡ªand how much further I have to go. But with friends like Arthur by my side, I feel like I might just be able to navigate this strange, unpredictable world. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The day feels surreal as Arthur and I make our way down the cobbled path outside the Galerie des Tr¨¦sors. The ornate briefcase holding the Demon Orb feels heavier than it should, as if the weight of my impulsive decision¡ªand its implications¡ªare pressing down on me. Me Arthur walks with easy confidence beside me, swinging a sleek case containing his bizarre yet calculated acquisition: the rusty scabbard. The air is cool, the evening sky streaked with hues of orange, pink, and lavender, as though the universe itself decided to celebrate the closing of this extraordinary day. I pull out my Commlink to check the time. 5:48 PM. We¡¯ve been here for over two hours, though it feels like minutes since we walked through the gates. ¡°Geez, Doms,¡± Arthur¡¯s voice breaks the quiet, his teasing tone catching me off guard. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were into Demons.¡± I blink at him, thrown off by the comment. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± Arthur gestures lazily toward the briefcase I¡¯m holding. ¡°That orb you bid on¡ªit¡¯s a Demon Orb.¡± I freeze, my eyes darting down to the case in my hand as if it might explode. A Demon Orb? My pulse quickens. I¡¯d been so caught up in winning it that I hadn¡¯t even considered questioning its nature. Without the ability to sense mana, I completely missed the dark energy radiating from it. With his affinity for Light magic¡ªnaturally opposed to demonic energy¡ªArthur must¡¯ve felt it immediately. ¡°You¡¯re serious? A Demon Orb?¡± I ask again, my voice betraying a mix of panic and disbelief. Arthur smirks, that devilish grin spreading across his face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you plan to summon a Succubus, huh? Trying to live out some fantasy?¡± The accusation hits me like a lightning bolt. My face instantly burns with embarrassment. ¡°N-No! I¡¯m not into that!¡± I stammer, my voice cracking in a way that only makes Arthur laugh. ¡°Hahahaha! Oh, Doms, your face!¡± He doubles over, clutching his stomach as he laughs like I¡¯ve told the funniest joke of the year. ¡°Cut it out!¡± I groan, throwing him a glare while hiding my flaming cheeks behind one hand. His infectious laughter finally gets to me, though, and I can¡¯t help but crack a reluctant smile. After a few moments, Arthur straightens up, wiping tears of laughter from the corner of his eye. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he says between lingering chuckles, his grin still wide. ¡°But seriously, what do you plan to do with that orb? Sell it?¡± I blink, taken aback. Sell it? Why would Arthur assume that? Why would I sell something so valuable? I spent 10 million Camilliums¡ªArthur¡¯s money¡ªto get this. ¡°Sell it? Why would I sell it, Arthur?¡± I ask, confused. Arthur shrugs, his tone casual. ¡°That¡¯s what most people do with monster orbs. Unless you¡¯re trying to crack one open and gamble with your life, they¡¯re worth a ton on the market. Easy money.¡± Ah. His perspective makes sense. In Verdant Haven, the modern Manaficial procedures don¡¯t require Monster Orbs anymore. They¡¯re considered antiquated relics¡ªvaluable, but only to collectors or people reckless enough to tamper with them. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell it,¡± I reply, more firmly this time. Arthur¡¯s playful grin falters slightly, his curiosity piqued. He arches an eyebrow. ¡°Why not?¡± I glance down at the briefcase, the polished metal glinting faintly in the evening light. How much should I tell him? Arthur¡¯s trust in me has been unwavering so far, but I can¡¯t risk revealing too much. ¡°Well¡­¡± I hesitate, choosing my words carefully. ¡°I have something in mind for it. But I¡¯m not ready to share the details.¡± Arthur raises both hands in mock surrender, his lips quirking into another grin. ¡°Aww, fine. Keep your secrets, mysterious Doms.¡± His lighthearted tone eases some of my tension, and I let out a small laugh. ¡°Thanks for understanding,¡± I say, grateful he doesn¡¯t push further. Arthur gives me a sidelong glance, his expression softer now. ¡°Hey, just promise me you¡¯ll be careful, alright? Demon Orbs aren¡¯t toys.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I reply, my voice steady. He doesn¡¯t say more, but his words linger in my mind as we continue down the path. Arthur¡¯s carefree nature hides a sharp instinct¡ªand it¡¯s clear he¡¯s watching out for me, even if he won¡¯t admit it outright. The briefcase feels heavier again, but it¡¯s not from guilt this time. It¡¯s from responsibility. I know what this orb could mean¡ªwhat it could unlock. If I can find someone to purify it, it might become the key to changing everything. -Vroom! Arthur¡¯s sleek limousine glides to a stop at the gate, its polished exterior reflecting the golden hues of the setting sun. Passersby pause to admire the luxury vehicle, their lingering stares a testament to the presence it commands. Butler Max steps out with his usual poise, his movements crisp and practiced. Bowing slightly, he opens the door for us. ¡°Welcome back, Young Master Arthur and Monsieur Dominic.¡± ¡°Thanks, Butler Max,¡± Arthur says, slipping into the limo with effortless grace. ¡°Uh, hello again,¡± I mumble awkwardly, following him into the luxurious interior. The door shuts with a soft click, sealing us in the plush, quiet haven of the limousine. Butler Max slides into the driver¡¯s seat and turns slightly toward us. ¡°Young Master, I presume we¡¯re heading to Monsieur Dominic¡¯s residence?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Arthur confirms, leaning back into the comfort of his seat. ¡°Roger that.¡± With a hum of the engine, the limo glides onto the road, the ride impossibly smooth. I glance down at the briefcase on my lap, its contents tugging at my curiosity. Unable to resist, I flip it open. The deep purple glow of the Demon Orb fills the space, swirling with dark, mesmerizing energy. Despite its ominous reputation, it¡¯s breathtaking¡ªa piece of forbidden beauty that feels strangely alive. ¡°You know, Doms,¡± Arthur says with a teasing edge, ¡°if anyone else saw you staring at that Demon Orb like it¡¯s a priceless gem, they¡¯d start some pretty wild rumors.¡± I roll my eyes and snap the briefcase shut with a click. ¡°Well, no one¡¯s going to find out if I keep it a secret, right?¡± Arthur snorts, amused. ¡°Sure, but what¡¯s your excuse when Uncle Andr¨¦ and Auntie Celine ask where it came from?¡± I pause, already having anticipated this. ¡°Easy. I¡¯ll say you took me to the Galerie des Tr¨¦sors and decided to be the generous benefactor.¡± Arthur laughs, clearly satisfied. ¡°Nice save. I¡¯ll back you up if they ask.¡± Reaching into the limousine¡¯s mini-fridge, he pulls out two cans of grape juice¡ªthose ridiculously expensive¡ªand tosses one to me. ¡°Here. A victory drink,¡± he says with a grin. ¡°Thanks.¡± I crack it open and take a sip. The juice is rich and refreshing, tasting like liquid luxury. I lean back, letting the world outside catch my attention. The city¡¯s bustling streets fade, replaced by a vast expanse of lavender fields stretching to the horizon. The golden glow of the evening sun bathes the flowers, turning them into waves of violet fire, shimmering with every gentle breeze. It¡¯s mesmerizing, like something out of a dream. For a moment, everything else fades¡ªthe auction, the orb, the worries about Lumi¡¯s duel. Arthur¡¯s voice breaks the quiet, softer this time. ¡°Pretty nice view, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmur, my gaze still lost in the scene outside. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ peaceful.¡± The lavender fields blur slightly as the limo continues its journey, but the serenity they bring lingers. This calm feels almost unreal after everything today¡ªbidding wars, Arthur¡¯s teasing, the weight of impulsive decisions. I take another sip of the grape juice, savoring its sweetness. The Demon Orb rests heavily in my lap, a quiet reminder of the challenges ahead, yet it doesn¡¯t feel as overwhelming now. Instead, there¡¯s a growing resolve. This world I¡¯ve been thrown into is chaotic and unpredictable, but it¡¯s also full of wonder¡ªmoments like this that remind me how far I¡¯ve come and how much more lies ahead. I glance at Arthur, leaning back with his arms crossed, a faint smile playing on his lips as he stares out the window. I''ve come to rely on his presence¡ªsteady, unshakable¡ªmore than I¡¯d admit. The limousine rolls forward, the hum of its engine blending with the faint rustle of the lavender fields outside. In this fleeting moment of peace, I silently vow to myself: Whatever challenges come next¡ªLumi, training, the weight of this orb¡ªI¡¯ll be ready for them. For now, I let myself relax, the horizon glowing with promise and Arthur''s quiet companionship making the road ahead feel just a little less daunting. 23-Surprise Attack Volume 02, Chapter 23 Surprise Attack After a short drive, the limousine rolls to a gentle stop in front of my house. The quiet hum of the engine fades as Butler Max opens the door for me. ¡°See you tomorrow, Doms,¡± Arthur calls, grinning from the backseat. ¡°See you too,¡± I reply, stepping out and waving as the limo glides away into the dimming evening. Vroom! The sound of the engine fades into the distance, leaving me alone with the soft rustle of the wind and the quiet creak of my front gate. I take a deep breath, steadying myself before heading inside. I open the door. Fwoosh! A dark blade materializes inches from my face, its cold edge shimmering with ominous energy. ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡± Shock freezes me in place. My heart jumps into my throat, but I can¡¯t even move. Standing on the other end of the blade is Andr¨¦, his expression shifting from battle-ready to mortified in an instant. ¡°D-Dominic!¡± he stammers, hastily making the sword vanish into thin air with a flick of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI thought¡ª¡± I stand there, still mute, my mind reeling. I hadn¡¯t felt the danger at all; my instincts hadn¡¯t warned me. For someone who could feel a punch coming from Arthur, the fact that Andr¨¦ caught me completely off guard sends a chill down my spine. What just happened? The answer clicks in my mind almost immediately¡ªAndr¨¦ must have sensed the Demon Orb¡¯s presence. Even concealed, its energy must have been like a flare to someone like him, whose affinity for Dark magic would make him hyper-aware of anything demonic. His gaze shifts to the briefcase I¡¯m holding, his frown deep and curious. ¡°Dominic¡­ is that a Demon Orb?¡± His tone is calm but carries a weight that makes my shoulders tense. Andr¨¦ doesn¡¯t ask questions lightly. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah,¡± I admit, my voice quieter than I intended. He looks between me and the briefcase, his expression unreadable. The intensity in his stare is unnerving, like he¡¯s assessing whether I¡¯ve just brought a live bomb into the house. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± he asks, his voice low but steady. I swallow hard and begin explaining¡ªhow Arthur and I went to the Galerie des Tr¨¦sors, the auction, and how it was part of our celebration after the Stargate raid. I keep my explanation calm and concise, hoping to reassure him that it wasn¡¯t some reckless decision. Andr¨¦¡¯s brows relax slightly as he listens, though his eyes remain sharp. ¡°Can I see it?¡± I hesitate for only a second before carefully placing the briefcase on the table. The latches click open with a faint metallic sound, and I lift the lid, revealing the faintly glowing Demon Orb. Its swirling purple energy pulses gently, casting soft shadows across Andr¨¦¡¯s face. He takes it in his hands, holding it carefully as though it¡¯s alive. His expression shifts, something between admiration and wariness. I watch silently as his eyes narrow, analyzing the orb¡¯s energy. ¡°Dominic,¡± he finally says, his voice tinged with intrigue, ¡°this is no ordinary Demon Orb. It¡¯s of very high quality.¡± His words catch me by surprise. Arthur hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about its rank or value. ¡°Really? What rank is it?¡± I ask, trying to mask my excitement. Andr¨¦¡¯s fingers hover over the orb, as if feeling out its mana signature. A thin stream of dark mana swirls faintly around his hands before fading. ¡°Judging by the density of mana it¡¯s emitting, I¡¯d say it¡¯s an [A]-rank orb.¡± An [A]-rank? My heart skips a beat. That¡¯s far beyond what I expected. The implications hit me immediately. A purified [A]-rank orb would provide a huge amount of mana¡ªenough to form a substantial reserve, even for someone transitioning into a Manaficial. If I can find the character from the web novel capable of purifying it, this orb could change everything. ¡°That powerful, huh?¡± I manage, my voice steady, though inwardly, I¡¯m trying not to let my excitement show. Andr¨¦ deliberately places the orb back into the briefcase, snapping the lid shut. He turns to me, his expression stern but no longer hostile. ¡°You¡¯ve stumbled onto something dangerous, Dominic. A Demon Orb like this can attract unwanted attention¡ªespecially if word gets out.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I promise. Just as I digest Andr¨¦¡¯s assessment of the Demon Orb, a blur of movement catches my attention. -Whap! Out of nowhere, Celine emerges, brandishing a broom like a weapon of justice and smacking Andr¨¦ squarely on the head. ¡°Ow!¡± Andr¨¦ yelps, stumbling slightly as he reaches up to rub the impact site. He spins around, bewildered, only to find Celine standing there with an unwavering glare that could turn lava into ice. ¡°What was that for?!¡± Andr¨¦ protests, his voice a mix of confusion and indignation. ¡°You tried to stab Dominic!¡± Celine scolds, hands planted firmly on her hips. Her tone leaves no room for argument. ¡°But¡ªbut I thought there was a demon!¡± Andr¨¦ stammers, his earlier certainty dissolving into a weak attempt at self-defense. I blink, standing awkwardly with the briefcase in hand as I take in the scene. Family dynamics in the E?eforte household truly are something else. Part sitcom, part battlefield, with the occasional swordplay to keep things interesting. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that you almost sliced Dominic in half,¡± Celine fires back, her voice sharp enough to rival Andr¨¦¡¯s sword. Andr¨¦ opens his mouth as if to argue further, but one look at Celine¡¯s piercing glare is enough to silence him. He grumbles something under his breath, clearly accepting his defeat. Then, as if flipping a switch, Celine turns her attention to me. Her expression softens into a warm, radiant smile that immediately dispels the earlier tension. ¡°Welcome home, Dominic. You¡¯re just in time; dinner is ready!¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ yeah.¡± The words stumble out of me before I can gather my thoughts. The rapid shift from a potential life-or-death situation to Celine¡¯s cozy, maternal welcome is enough to give anyone emotional whiplash. I glance between Andr¨¦¡ªstill sulking as he massages his head¡ªand Celine, who¡¯s already starting toward the kitchen as if nothing happened. A small smile tugs at the corner of my lips. The chaos is oddly comforting. Despite Andr¨¦¡¯s overly protective (and slightly violent) instincts and Celine¡¯s broom-wielding justice, this is home. A place where arguments are swift, laughter is louder, and love always seems to linger in the aftermath of the mayhem. ¡°Come on, kiddo,¡± Andr¨¦ grumbles as he looks sheepishly at me. ¡°Let¡¯s eat before she smacks me again.¡± With a quiet chuckle, I follow them to the kitchen, the weight of the Demon Orb momentarily forgotten. Amid the chaos, I feel a sense of peace¡ªa reminder that, no matter how strange my life has become, there¡¯s still a place where I belong. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. And that, broom smacks and all, makes it all worth it. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Seated at the dining table, I can¡¯t help but steal a glance at Andr¨¦ across from me. He¡¯s still rubbing the spot where Celine¡¯s broom connected with his head, his grumbling under his breath almost comical. My eyes drift to the shelf where the Demon Orb now rests, encased in a glass box etched with glowing red runes. Andr¨¦ had explained earlier that the enchanted glass neutralizes the demonic magic, ensuring no curious Magician senses ¡°demonic energy¡± radiating from our house. It¡¯s oddly reassuring, though the orb still feels like a lurking secret. Before I can think too deeply, my stomach growls, loud and proud, a reminder of more immediate priorities. ¡°Here¡¯s the food.¡± Celine¡¯s warm voice pulls my attention back to the moment. She enters with a large tray balanced effortlessly in her hands, moving with a precision that speaks to years of experience. She places it down, unveiling a dish that looks like it belongs in a five-star restaurant. Before us sits Coq au Vin, chicken braised to perfection with wine, mushrooms, onions, and garlic. The aroma wafts through the air, intoxicating and irresistible. -Grrrrowl! My stomach betrays me with another loud protest. Traitor. ¡°Bon App¨¦tit!¡± Celine announces cheerfully, her tone carrying both pride and expectation. My fork is already in motion the moment she steps back, stabbing into the tender, wine-soaked chicken with enthusiasm that borders on feral. ¡°Dominic!¡± Celine¡¯s voice rings sharp with maternal authority, freezing me mid-bite. I pause, fork halfway to my mouth, cheeks burning. I look up to see her staring at me with an expression between disbelief and exasperation. ¡°Manners!¡± she reminds sternly. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry, Mum,¡± I mutter sheepishly, scratching the back of my head with my free hand. It¡¯s a moment of resolve¡ªone where I should correct myself. But then the chicken hits my taste buds. Heaven. My fork moves almost involuntarily as I take another enthusiastic bite. -Crunch! Munch! ¡°Dominic!¡± ¡°S-Sorry, Mum!¡± I blurt between mouthfuls, trying to chew faster to placate her. Celine places a hand on her forehead, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°You used to have such lovely table manners. What on Sylvestria happened to you?¡± Before I can answer, Andr¨¦¡ªmy unsung savior¡ªjumps in with a grin, waving his fork like a general coming to my rescue. ¡°Come on, Celine, let the boy eat. Dominic¡¯s just been through a [E] ranked Stargate raid. If anyone deserves to enjoy their dinner, it¡¯s him.¡± I glance up at Andr¨¦, silently thanking him for the lifeline. He winks back in solidarity, and I can¡¯t help but grin. Celine sighs deeply but relents, muttering something about ¡°boys will be boys.¡± ¡°Just¡­ try not to inhale the food,¡± she says, her voice softer now, though her sharp gaze still lingers. ¡°Got it, Mum,¡± I reply with mock solemnity, earning a small smile from her despite herself. The tension dissolves as Andr¨¦, ever the peacekeeper, raises his glass of sparkling water in a toast. ¡°To Dominic¡ªSylvestria¡¯s fastest eater and our resident Stargate Raider.¡± I roll my eyes at his teasing but can¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Cheers,¡± I say quietly, lifting my own glass. With the atmosphere lightened, I dive back into the meal, trying to eat more slowly. The food is too delicious to resist completely, though I make a mental note to practice better table manners when dining with Celine. Amid the cozy clinking of forks and the warm banter filling the room, I can¡¯t help but feel a rare sense of peace. Moments like these remind me what home truly is¡ªa place of safety, comfort, and, occasionally, broom-induced discipline. And honestly? I wouldn¡¯t trade it for anything. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Stepping onto the middle school grounds, the familiar chaos of students rushing to class greets me, yet something feels off. The usual morning chatter and playful banter are overshadowed by hushed whispers and speculative glances, all of which seem to follow me. ¡°Did you hear Lumi Everheart challenged him to a duel tomorrow?¡± ¡°Wait, really? Why him? He¡¯s Manaless, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°She probably wants to prove that a Manaless couldn¡¯t possibly raid an [E]-ranked Stargate. It¡¯s gotta be a fluke.¡± Their words swirl around me like an invisible storm, a constant reminder that my duel with Lumi is now the topic of conversation. I grit my teeth, staring straight ahead as I push through the crowd. How does word spread so fast? I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Lumi had issued the challenge so publicly, and with her reputation, it was inevitable the whole school would know by morning. I don¡¯t like the attention. My stomach knots as I catch glimpses of curious faces and smirking skeptics. This duel isn¡¯t just a personal challenge; it¡¯s a spectacle for everyone else. ¡°Hey, Doms!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through the noise like a lifeline. His familiar presence, paired with the casual way he slings an arm over my shoulders, feels grounding¡ªlike the chaos fades the moment he shows up. He matches my pace effortlessly, flashing me his usual easygoing grin. ¡°I heard Lumi challenged you to a duel.¡± I let out a long, resigned sigh. ¡°Yeah.¡± Arthur raises an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to tell me yesterday?¡± There¡¯s no accusation in his tone, just playful surprise. It¡¯s like he expected me to have delivered the news with a dramatic flourish or at least a full recount over dinner. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask,¡± I reply, unable to stop the small smile tugging at my lips. Arthur blinks, then bursts out laughing. ¡°Touch¨¦.¡± He ruffles my hair with his free hand, his chuckles earning a few curious looks from passing students. ¡°I¡¯ll give you that one.¡± Despite the whispers and the stares lingering like shadows, Arthur¡¯s presence eases the tension pressing against my chest. He doesn¡¯t look at me with pity or doubt¡ªjust the same unwavering confidence that makes it feel like, somehow, I¡¯ve already won. We turn a corner, and Arthur gives me a sidelong glance, his grin softening. ¡°You nervous?¡± I hesitate, glancing at the floor momentarily before meeting his gaze. ¡°Maybe a little.¡± He nods like that¡¯s the most normal thing in the world. ¡°Good. Nervous keeps you sharp. Just don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯ve got this.¡± I don¡¯t reply, but his words settle something inside me. The anticipation of the duel still looms heavy in my mind, but with Arthur at my side, it doesn¡¯t feel quite so impossible. ¡°By the way,¡± Arthur begins, breaking the comfortable rhythm of our steps as we weave through the bustling school corridors. ¡°What happened with the Demon Orb after you got home yesterday?¡± I let out a small sigh, already anticipating his reaction. ¡°I left it at the house, and Dad almost cut me in half, thinking I was a demon breaking into my own home.¡± Arthur freezes mid-step, blinking at me for half a second before bursting into loud and unrestrained laughter. ¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± The sound bounces off the walls, drawing curious glances from other students. He clutches his stomach dramatically, stumbling a little as he tries to regain composure. ¡°Wait¡ªseriously? Uncle Andr¨¦ thought you were a demon? That¡¯s¡ª¡± he snorts between gasps of air, ¡°¡ªthat¡¯s gold, Doms. Pure comedy!¡± I stop walking and stare at him, raising an unimpressed eyebrow. ¡°Funny?¡± Arthur nods vigorously, still wheezing. ¡°Yeah, think about it! Your dad¡ªa trained swordsman who¡¯s probably fought real demons¡ªmistakes his son for one and goes full ¡®defender of the house¡¯ mode. It¡¯s hilarious!¡± ¡°Glad to know my brush with death is such quality entertainment for you,¡± I deadpan, though I can already feel a reluctant grin pulling at my lips. Arthur finally manages to calm down, though the occasional chuckle still escapes as he wipes a tear from the corner of his eye. He claps a hand on my shoulder, grinning like he¡¯s just heard the year''s best joke. ¡°Hey, come on¡ªit¡¯s funny in hindsight, right? You¡¯re fine, and it shows how your family has your back¡­ even if they¡¯re enthusiastic about it.¡± I roll my eyes, but the warmth in his words isn¡¯t lost on me. ¡°Over the top, you mean.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Arthur flashes me a mischievous grin. ¡°They don¡¯t do half-measures, I¡¯ll give ¡®em that.¡± I exhale sharply, the reluctant grin on my face finally breaking into something more genuine. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I guess it¡¯s a little funny.¡± ¡°A little?¡± Arthur repeats, feigning offense as he nudges me with his elbow. ¡°Come on, Doms, if you weren¡¯t living it, you¡¯d laugh your head off too.¡± With the distance of a day and Arthur¡¯s laughter still ringing in my ears, I can¡¯t help but see the absurd humor in it all¡ªAndr¨¦¡¯s deadly serious face, the gleaming sword, my frozen panic. For all the chaos, it¡¯s a strange comfort to know that my new family¡¯s first instinct is to protect, even if it¡¯s me they¡¯re trying to slice in half. ¡°Fine,¡± I concede, shaking my head with a small chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s kind of funny.¡± Arthur grins triumphantly, slinging his arm back around my shoulders as we continue down the corridor. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Doms. If Lumi tries to freeze you tomorrow, just picture Andr¨¦ mistaking her for a demon, too. That¡¯ll give you a good laugh.¡± I groan, but it¡¯s hard not to smile. With Arthur around, even the craziest situations somehow seem lighter. And honestly? I¡¯m starting to see the humor too. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the Manaless.¡± The all-too-familiar taunt cuts through the chatter of the hallway. Turning, I see Renard striding toward us, flanked by a couple of new faces who look like they¡¯ve been hand-picked to be his latest lackeys. Great. What now? I can¡¯t help but that he is walking rather peculiarly¡ªthe exact spot where I had kicked him previously. Seeing it brings a smirk to my face. ¡°What do you want, Renard the Ruined Walnut?¡± I fire back without missing a beat. ¡°Didn¡¯t they teach you how to dodge in ¡®Wannabe Bullies 101¡¯?¡± The words hang in the air like a punchline, earning a loud snort of laughter from Arthur. ¡°Pfft¡ªHAHAHAHA! ¡®Renard the Ruined Walnut¡¯? That¡¯s gold, Doms!¡± Arthur cackles, doubling over, thoroughly enjoying himself. Renard freezes, his face contorting in a mix of anger and disbelief as if his brain short-circuited, trying to process what just happened. ¡°Wha¡ªwhat did you just call me?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± I reply with mock concern, tilting my head. ¡°Is your hearing busted, too? Should I speak louder for you and your cheer squad over there?¡± I glance at his new lackeys, who suddenly look less confident, shuffling awkwardly behind him. The hall around us starts to buzz as students stop to watch. ¡°Is Renard picking another fight with Dominic?¡± ¡°Yeah, but Manaless isn¡¯t backing down. Did you hear what he called him?!¡± The murmurs spread like wildfire, and I can see Renard¡¯s confidence crack as the crowd shifts their attention to me. It¡¯s subtle, but I can feel it¡ªpeople watch me differently. The old Dominic would¡¯ve curled up under this scrutiny, but I¡¯m not that Dominic anymore. Renard¡¯s jaw tightens, his bandaged side rising and falling with frustrated breaths. ¡°Tch! Consider yourself lucky, Manaless. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you today.¡± He spits the words like venom, but they lack the sting he¡¯s looking for. Turning sharply on his heel, he stomps away, his so-called ¡°goons¡± scrambling to follow. Arthur straightens, still wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. ¡°Renard the Ruined Walnut. I can¡¯t get over it. That was brutal, Doms.¡± I roll my eyes but can¡¯t fight back a grin. ¡°What can I say? He sets himself up for it.¡± Arthur nods, still chuckling. ¡°True. Though seriously, what¡¯s his problem?¡± I shake my head, exhaling as the tension dissipates. ¡°No clue. And honestly, I don¡¯t care.¡± The whispers around us fade as students return to their routines, the impromptu audience dispersing. I adjust my bag, nudging Arthur with my elbow. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get to class. I¡¯m not looking for another lecture on punctuality.¡± ¡°Lead the way, Manaless Legend,¡± Arthur jokes, earning an eye roll but a smile from me. As we make our way through the hall, I can¡¯t help but feel it: the shift. I¡¯m not invisible anymore¡ªnot to Renard or the students watching. And the best part? I¡¯m not afraid of that attention anymore. 24-Maurice’s Training [1] Volume 02, Chapter 24 Maurice''s Another Training [1] -Ring! The school bell echoes through the halls, signaling the end of today¡¯s light Tuesday schedule. I let out a satisfied sigh, stretching my arms overhead until I hear a faint pop on my shoulders. The stretch feels incredible after sitting through math, even if the class itself wasn¡¯t much of challenging. Math here is a breeze. Middle school-level concepts in this world are almost identical to the ones from my old life, and compared to raiding Stargates and surviving demon threats, algebra feels like child¡¯s play. A glance at the clock confirms it¡¯s still early¡ª11:30 AM. ¡°Hey, Doms!¡± I turn to see Arthur making his way over. His easy stride and relaxed grin make him look like he owns the place¡ªtypical Arthur energy. ¡°Sup?¡± I reply, slipping my bag over one shoulder. Arthur stops next to my desk and leans against it, his grin widening. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Wanna hang out somewhere?¡± I hesitate, the memory of my commitment to Maurice flashing back. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve got training with Professor Maurice today.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I forgot about that,¡± Arthur says with a slight frown, but it¡¯s fleeting. A moment later, his face brightens with a new idea. ¡°Hey, can I watch?¡± The request catches me off guard. ¡°Watch?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mean, I¡¯ve got nothing better to do, and seeing you get roasted by Maurice sounds fun.¡± Arthur¡¯s teasing smirk makes it clear he¡¯s joking¡ªmostly. I roll my eyes with a small smile. ¡°Sure, knock yourself out. Just don¡¯t laugh too hard when I get tossed around.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Arthur grins, clearly excited about the impromptu plan. But then, his gaze sharpens slightly, like something just clicked. ¡°Wait, did you bring a change of clothes for training?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got spare clothes in my bag, but¡­¡± I trail off, shifting awkwardly as I rub the back of my neck. Arthur tilts his head. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know where the locker rooms are,¡± I admit, feeling the faint burn of embarrassment creep up my neck. Despite being at this school for nearly a week, there are still areas and facilities I need to familiarize myself with, including the location of the locker rooms. Arthur stares incredulously at me for a moment before bursting into laughter. ¡°Wait¡ªyou don¡¯t know? I thought you were the guy with the great sense of direction!¡± I chuckle sheepishly. ¡°Hehe¡­ let¡¯s just say I¡¯m still getting my bearings here.¡± Arthur crosses his arms, shaking his head with exaggerated disapproval. ¡°That¡¯s rich coming from you, Doms. Normally I¡¯m the one asking for directions, remember? Who knew I¡¯d have to play the tour guide today?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, laugh it up,¡± I mutter, though I can¡¯t help smiling at his playful ribbing. Arthur smirks, jerking his thumb toward the hallway. ¡°Come on, forgetful one. Follow me before you end up lost in the janitor¡¯s closet or something.¡± ¡°Much appreciated,¡± I reply with a mock bow, earning another laugh from him. With Arthur leading the way, we navigate through the school''s winding halls. As usual, his upbeat attitude makes even something as mundane as finding a locker room feel less of a hassle. And if I¡¯m honest? Having someone like Arthur around¡ªsomeone who doesn¡¯t overthink things or let the small stuff get to him¡ªmakes everything about this strange new life feel more manageable. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After changing into my spare clothes¡ªa plain white shirt, black shorts, and rubber shoes¡ªI¡¯m ready for my training session with Professor Maurice. Both of Galahad¡¯s Judgement are safely tucked into my pockets, concealed from prying eyes. But there¡¯s one small problem. I have no idea where to meet Maurice. Pulling out my Commlink, I hover my thumb over the call button, debating whether to contact Maurice. Knowing how busy he is, calling him feels like an unnecessary bother. I sigh and slide the Commlink back into my pocket. Better to figure this out myself. Stepping into the hallway, I scan for Arthur, who had promised to wait outside while I changed. ¡°Huh?¡± I mutter, blinking in confusion. Arthur¡¯s nowhere to be seen. ¡°Didn¡¯t he just say he¡¯d wait for me here?¡± The hair on the back of my neck prickles¡ªa gut instinct. Spinning around, I draw one of my Galahad¡¯s Judgement in a swift motion, aiming straight ahead. ¡°D-Doms!¡± Arthur freezes mid-step, his face going pale as he stares at the gun pointed at him. He¡¯d been sneaking up to scare me, but the tables turned far faster than anticipated. Realizing it¡¯s just Arthur, I exhale, my embarrassment catching up. I quickly lower the gun and tuck it back into my pocket. ¡°Ah, sorry, Arthur.¡± Arthur clutches his chest dramatically, letting out a shaky breath. ¡°Seriously, Doms, you scared me half to death!¡± I roll my eyes, unamused by the irony. ¡°Bruh¡­¡± Arthur recovers quickly, grinning like this was all part of the plan. ¡°What can I say? I live for jokes and giggles.¡± ¡°Yeah, I noticed,¡± I deadpan, though I can¡¯t stay mad. That¡¯s just Arthur being Arthur. His playful demeanor shifts slightly as he asks, ¡°So, do you know where you¡¯re supposed to meet Professor Maurice?¡± The reminder pulls me back to my original dilemma. I sigh, scratching the back of my head. ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡ªI don¡¯t. I thought about calling him but didn¡¯t want to interrupt if he¡¯s busy.¡± Arthur quirks an eyebrow, crossing his arms. ¡°And?¡± ¡°¡­And I don¡¯t know where the faculty room is,¡± I admit, feeling my pride take another hit. Arthur stares at me for a moment, processing my confession. Finally, he sighs, though his expression softens with understanding. ¡°Okay, Doms¡­ seriously, how do you not know this stuff by now?¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°I have my talents,¡± I reply defensively, ¡°but knowing school layouts isn¡¯t one of them.¡± Arthur chuckles, shaking his head as he gestures for me to follow him. ¡°Alright, forgetful one. I¡¯ll show you where it is. Again.¡± ¡°Thanks, Arthur. I owe you.¡± As we walk through the maze-like corridors, I can¡¯t help but marvel at Arthur¡¯s patience. Most people would find my constant disorientation suspicious¡ªlike I¡¯d suddenly lost my memories overnight. But Arthur doesn¡¯t question it. He just helps. Maybe that¡¯s what makes him such a good friend. He doesn¡¯t overthink things. He just is. And in this strange new life of mine, I couldn¡¯t ask for a better friend. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As Arthur and I weave through the school corridors, I can¡¯t help but notice the growing buzz around us. It¡¯s like walking through a live gossip network. The stares, whispers, and sighs are unmistakable, though we seem to attract vastly different kinds of attention. ¡°Gah! Arthur, notice me!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so hot!¡± ¡°Look at that smile! He¡¯s perfect!¡± Arthur, walking beside me with his usual effortless confidence, doesn¡¯t even seem to notice the lovestruck gazes being thrown his way. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s oblivious to his own gravitational pull¡ªmeanwhile, I feel like I¡¯m getting caught in the crossfire. Then, the less flattering commentary begins. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s that shameless display walking with him?¡± ¡°Seriously, Arthur could do better.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Manaless kid?¡± The words hit like tiny pebbles to my pride, each one stinging just enough to make me grit my teeth. I let out a small sigh and keep my gaze forward, ignoring the murmurs. Priorities, Dominic. You¡¯ve got a duel tomorrow and a training session to survive today. Random school gossip? Not worth the energy. Arthur, naturally, remains completely oblivious to the chaos around us. He¡¯s probably too busy mentally preparing a list of jokes for when I inevitably get roasted by Maurice. ¡°Are you seriously this popular every day?¡± I mutter, mostly to myself. Arthur looks over, flashing me an easygoing grin. ¡°Huh? What was that?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± I reply, shaking my head. ¡°Absolutely nothing.¡± At least one of us is thriving. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Soon, we arrive at the faculty room. I peer through the glass, scanning for Maurice among the teachers inside. ¡°Weird. I don¡¯t see him,¡± I mutter, frowning. Arthur, standing next to me, squints through the glass as well. ¡°Same here. He¡¯s probably hiding behind that mountain of papers. I¡¯ll head in and ask around.¡± ¡°Thanks, Arthur,¡± I say, silently appreciating his willingness to help. But as soon as I step back, my surroundings shift. The air grows heavy, the familiar hum of the school fades, and a sudden, crisp snap resounds like reality itself breaking. ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± I whirl around, and my heart leaps to my throat. The sterile hallways of the school are gone. Instead, I¡¯m standing in the middle of a forest. Dense trees loom over me, their leaves a canopy that filters eerie streaks of sunlight. The cool, damp scent of moss replaces the school¡¯s antiseptic tang. Where the hell am I? ¡°Hey there, Dominic.¡± Maurice¡¯s voice cuts through the confusion like a knife. I spin to find him leaning casually against a tree, dressed in his training attire¡ªa dark coat lined with runic embroidery, pristine gloves, and a devilish smile plastered across his face. His cane rests against his shoulder like it¡¯s an old friend.
New Quest!
Quest: Survive Maurice. Reward: 100 Stat Points.
A glowing quest window appears before me, and a cold sweat trickles down my neck. 100 Stat Points?! The reward is incredible, but the wording chills me to the core. Survive? I have to survive again like the last training? ¡°You¡¯re welcome for the teleportation,¡± Maurice says cheerfully, pushing off the tree with his cane. ¡°Consider this training a warm-up for your duel with Lumi tomorrow.¡± ¡°Teleportation?! You dragged me here without warning!¡± I bark, but my protests go ignored. Maurice raises his right hand, fingers poised with his trademark precision. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± -Flick! A sharp, unnatural chill sweeps through the air, freezing the moisture around me. My breath comes out in wispy clouds, and a shiver creeps through my spine. ¡°So, I heard Lumi Everheart challenged you,¡± Maurice continues conversationally as the temperature plummets further. A pale blue aura pulses around him, and a sleek cane materializes in his hand. ¡°This will prepare you¡­ if you don¡¯t die first.¡± The calm, teasing tone sends every alarm bell in my head screaming. He¡¯s not going to make it easy for me. I draw Galahad¡¯s Judgement, spinning them into my grip and aiming squarely at him. -Bang! Bang! The twin gunshots shatter the silence, bullets streaking toward him. Maurice sidesteps effortlessly; his movements are so precise that he¡¯s strolling through a gentle breeze instead of dodging live fire. He taps his cane lightly against his boot, looking wholly unimpressed. ¡°Icicle Lance Barrage.¡± He says it softly, but the spell¡¯s power explodes into being. From the tip of his cane, dozens of jagged icicles erupt and spear toward me in a deadly volley. I leap to the side just as the lances hit. -Boom! The ground where I stood erupts in icy spikes, the sharp sound of freezing earth echoing through the forest. Glancing back, I see frost crawling across the shattered earth. I could¡¯ve been impaled. ¡°Dominic,¡± Maurice¡¯s voice carries through the air, smooth and calm. ¡°The Everhearts are famous for their ¡®Ice Magic,¡¯ but their strength often comes at the cost of versatility.¡± He levels his cane at me again. ¡°Remember, their weakness is close combat.¡± I grit my teeth, biting back the urge to yell that I already know. Instead, I focus, my mind racing. I¡¯ll have to close the distance, but with his relentless barrage, it¡¯ll take strategy¡ªand no small amount of luck. Maurice spins his cane effortlessly, the polished surface catching flashes of the faint, icy glow around him. His smile is playful, but his words carry an ominous edge. ¡°So, in this spar, I¡¯ll humor you,¡± Maurice says casually, spinning his ornate cane as if this were a mere game. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I suck at close-quarters combat.¡± His smile carries a sharp edge¡ªteasing, yet full of confidence. This man is toying with me. ¡°Cryoquake.¡± The world beneath me shatters with a resounding slam of his cane into the frozen earth. From the impact point, a tide of jagged ice crystals surges forward, splitting the ground like a glacier awakening from its slumber. Spires of frost erupt, advancing toward me with alarming speed, their sharp edges glinting with deadly intent. ¡°Crap!¡± I sprint to the side, lungs burning as I race to outpace the encroaching wave of ice. It¡¯s relentless, tearing through the landscape like the air is freezing solid. Too fast. With the ground icing over faster than I can move, I have no choice but to rely on my trump card. ¡°Activate!¡± -Tick-tock! The world around me slows to a crawl. The creaking groan of the ice and Maurice¡¯s distant smirk become molasses-thick in time. I take off, weaving through the jagged frost barriers with newfound agility. The Chrono Pendant thrums faintly against my chest as I close the distance between us. Maurice remains unmoving, his confident stance a taunt in itself. I¡¯ve got you. I draw Galahad¡¯s Judgement in a flash, leveling my aim. -Bang! Bang! Twin shots rip through the air, bullets streaking toward him like threads of light. But then¡ª ¡°dleiF emiT nezorF,¡± The foreign words roll off Maurice¡¯s tongue like an incantation carved into ancient stone. A deafening chime fills the forest as a massive, shimmering ice clock materializes behind him. Its hands freeze mid-tick, and before I can react, a translucent ice shield erupts before him. -Boom! My bullets strike the shield, exploding into smoke and glinting shards. The debris forces me to shield my eyes, the frost biting at my skin even from this distance. When the smoke clears, Maurice stands there, untouched. ¡°So, you¡¯re wielding an artifact that manipulates time,¡± he says, his voice calm, almost impressed. I lower my arms, my heart hammering in disbelief. Around him, frozen icicles float mid-air, locked in time. Yet Maurice¡­ Maurice moves freely. He flicks an icicle aside with his cane, sending it tumbling in slow motion like a weightless feather. ¡°The spell I used isn¡¯t something the Everhearts would possess,¡± he continues nonchalantly, eyes gleaming. ¡°It¡¯s ancient¡ªcrafted by my ancestors. So don¡¯t look so surprised.¡± Ancient spell? My mind races, trying to make sense of it. His spell countered my pendant entirely, nullifying what I thought was my biggest advantage. I swallow hard, forcing words past my dry throat. ¡°Professor¡­ did you limit the mana you used for that spell?¡± Maurice tilts his head, a faint smile playing on his lips as if indulging a child who¡¯s caught onto part of a trick. ¡°Indeed. I only used the mana output of a [B+] spell to match your artifact.¡± The words hit me like a sledgehammer. In Sylvestria, spells aren¡¯t ranked like Magicians; any spell can be devastating on paper. But their true strength depends on the mana poured into them. Maurice, as a [SS] ranked Magician, could power a nation¡¯s Magi-Tech infrastructure single-handedly. Yet he¡¯s deliberately throttling his output for my benefit. He¡¯s holding back. And still, I¡¯m struggling to breathe under the weight of his power. Maurice steps forward, the frost crunching under his boots like broken glass. The glint in his eyes sharpens. ¡°Let this sink in, Dominic: artifacts alone won¡¯t save you. They¡¯re tools. What matters is how you use them¡ªand how prepared you are when someone counters them.¡± The frozen air crackles with tension as I grip Galahad¡¯s Judgement tighter. Maurice¡¯s words sting, but they¡¯re true. My reliance on the pendant left me exposed the moment it failed. ¡°Now,¡± Maurice continues, raising his cane again, the ice clock still hovering behind him, ¡°show me what you¡¯ve learned. You¡¯ve got time¡ªif you make it count.¡± 25-Maurices Training [2] Volume 01, Chapter 25 Maurice''s Training [2] ¡°Frost Knight Phalanx!¡± Maurice¡¯s voice rings out, commanding the battlefield. A biting wind sweeps through the area, instantly dropping the temperature. I shiver as the cold air wraps around me, and frost creeps along the ground. The icy gust condenses into ten imposing knights, their forms sculpted entirely from glistening, jagged ice. Five brandish massive claymores, and the other five raise sturdy shields in defensive formations. ¡°Dominic,¡± Maurice says, his tone almost casual, ¡°this is one of the Everheart family¡¯s signature spells. I once saw Louise Everheart in combat and replicated his spell from observation.¡± His smirk grows, but I barely register it. My mind races, trying to reconcile this revelation. Maurice¡¯s magic attribute is Spatial. He confirmed it during our previous training. Yet here he is, wielding magic like an Everheart himself. So, this is the power of an [SS]-rank Magician. ¡°Attack him!¡± At Maurice¡¯s command, the five claymore-wielding knights charge, their frozen weapons glinting in the light as they close the distance with alarming speed. I need to close the gap to Maurice. If I get bogged down fighting these things, I¡¯m done for. Pointing my guns forward, I sprint toward the oncoming knights. [Ironclad Barrage] -BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!- I unleash a storm of bullets. Ironclad Barrage, a foundational technique in Basic Gun Arts, prioritizes raw power and precision. The technique roots the user¡¯s stance, leveraging stability for maximum accuracy while unleashing relentless firepower. Two knights use their claymores to expertly deflect my shots, shards of ice flying with each impact. The other three, undeterred, press forward, closing the gap. One knight swings its massive blade horizontally, aiming to cleave me in two. I leap onto the flat side of its blade mid-swing, using the momentum to propel myself into the air above them. -BANG! BANG! BANG! From above, I fire three shots. The bullets pierce through two of the knights, their forms shattering into misty fragments. The third knight raises its claymore just in time, deflecting my attack. I land with a roll and immediately resume my sprint toward Maurice. My guns are hot, but my focus burns hotter. Having deflected my initial barrage, the two remaining claymore knights pivot and advance on me. One raises its blade for a crushing overhead strike, while the other aims for a wide horizontal slash, attempting to box me in. Too slow. I sidestep at the last second, the icy blades missing by mere inches. Sliding through the narrow gap between them, I tumble forward and spin around to face their exposed backs. -BANG! BANG! My shots hit true. Both knights disintegrate into clouds of frost, their weapons clattering into icy shards before vanishing. ! My instincts scream at me to move. Without thinking, I dive to the side just as a massive claymore crashed into the ground I¡¯d been standing moments before. The final claymore-wielding knight charges, its weapon raised high. [Tactical Tumble] As its blade arcs downward, I perform a backflip, narrowly avoiding the strike while using the momentum to position myself perfectly. Mid-flip, I aim my gun directly at the knight¡¯s helmet. -BANG! The bullet connects, shattering the knight¡¯s icy visage into fragments. Its form dissipates into mist, leaving no trace behind. ¡°Icicle Lance Barrage!¡± Maurice¡¯s voice reverberates through the air, sharp and commanding, forcing me to act on pure instinct. I dive to the side just as a volley of massive icicles shatters the ground where I stood moments before, their icy fragments spraying like shrapnel. As I weave through the relentless barrage, I catch sight of Maurice surrounded by five shield-bearing knights, their formation impenetrable¡ªalmost. My eyes narrow as I spot a subtle gap in their defense. It¡¯s slim, but it¡¯s there. A weakness. Raising my guns, I take the shot. -Bang! Bang! Bang! One of the knights reacts instantly, shifting their shield precisely to block. -Clank! Clank! Clank! The bullets ricochet harmlessly off the shimmering barrier. ¡°Tch!¡± I grit my teeth in frustration, the missed opportunity burning in my chest. Still, I refuse to falter. There¡¯s no room for hesitation now. Drawing on my experience from the Stargate raid, I form a plan. If I can¡¯t break through, I¡¯ll go over. Charging forward, I unleash a fresh salvo of bullets to disrupt Maurice¡¯s concentration. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In response, another flurry of icy lances erupts from Maurice¡¯s outstretched hand. -Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The clash of my bullets against the lances creates a chaotic explosion of smoke and glittering ice shards, obscuring the battlefield in a blinding haze. Shielding my face from the debris, I press on, my boots crunching over shattered frost. As the smoke thins, I spot the unmistakable silhouette of a shield directly ahead. This is it¡ªmy opening. I spring onto the shield¡¯s flat surface, using it as a springboard to vault high into the air. The knights below try to reposition, but they¡¯re too slow. From above, I lock my sights on Maurice, his expression cool and composed, an amused smirk curling his lips. Bang! Bang! Bang! Maurice moves with effortless grace, sidestepping each shot as though he¡¯s performing a deadly waltz. His movements are frustratingly perfect, almost taunting. [Gravity¡¯s Gambit.] With a sharp pivot, I redirect my guns mid-air, firing downward to adjust my trajectory. The recoil propels me forward, closing the gap between us. ¡°Hah!¡± With a burst of energy, I twist mid-air, aiming a kick directly at his head. Maurice counters smoothly, his ornate cane rising to meet my strike. Bam! The impact sends a shockwave through both of us, the force crackling in the frosty air. Without missing a beat, I drop low, crouching beneath his guard. My gun comes up, its barrel aimed squarely at his face. Bang! The shot rings out, piercing the stillness like a thunderclap. My heart skips a beat as the bullet finds its mark, creating a gaping hole through Maurice¡¯s head. For a moment, time freezes. Then, his figure dissolves into a swirling mist. ¡°What¡ª?!¡± My breath catches as I tumble, rolling to regain my footing. Disoriented, I scan the battlefield, searching desperately for his trace. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. The icy air bites at my skin, the silence deafening. Where is he? ¡°Dominic, you¡¯ve been fighting an ice clone of me this entire time.¡± Maurice¡¯s voice echoes through the icy battlefield, calm and deliberate. I spin around, my heart racing, eyes darting searching for the source. Ice clone? The realization hits like a thunderbolt. Lumi never used anything like this in the web novel! As if on cue, the five shield-bearing ice knights around me dissolve into mist, vanishing as though they were never there. ¡°Everhearts are well aware of their weakness in close combat,¡± Maurice explains, his voice reverberating from everywhere and nowhere. ¡°That¡¯s why they perfected the ¡®Ice Clone¡¯ spell¡ªa technique capable of mimicking their magical abilities and appearance.¡± -Chime! The slow-motion effect of the Chrono Pendant abruptly ends, and the world snaps back to its natural flow. Clouds resume their gentle drift across the sky, and the giant ice clock that had loomed over the battlefield disappears as if it never existed. Without the pendant¡¯s time-slowing effect, I suddenly feel exposed, every nerve in my body on high alert. Maurice is nowhere to be seen, and the anticipation of a surprise attack sets my heart pounding. But with the clock gone, this might be my only chance to reactivate the pendant. ¡°Activate!¡± -Tick-Tock! The world around me shifts again, dragging into that familiar, sluggish tempo. My guns are poised and ready, tracking every subtle movement. There! A sharp jolt of instinct sends me spinning around, my gun snapping to aim. There he is¡ªMaurice, standing behind me, calm and composed. -Bang! The bullet tears through him with precision, a perfect shot¡ªyet instead of falling, Maurice disintegrates into a flurry of snowflakes. Another clone?! Before I can react, searing pain explodes in my abdomen. My breath catches as I glance down in horror. Maurice¡¯s cane is impaled clean through me, the chill of the ice-infused weapon radiating through my body. ¡°Blegh!¡± Blood spills from my lips as I stagger forward, and then I feel him¡ªMaurice¡ªright behind me. ¡°Dominic,¡± he whispers, his voice calm yet chilling. ¡°The Everhearts thrive by striking when least expected, ambushing their opponents when they¡¯re most vulnerable.¡± With a harsh yank, he withdraws the cane, and the pain intensifies, nearly knocking me to the ground. I collapse, clutching my wound, desperate to stem the bleeding. Maurice stands over me, methodically cleaning his cane with a cloth, his expression unreadable. ¡°You rely too much on instinct to dodge,¡± he observes, his tone almost conversational. He¡¯s right. My¡ªno, Dominic¡¯s¡ªhigh instinct stat has been my crutch, guiding me through every encounter. ¡°You won¡¯t always rely on your instinct,¡± Maurice continues, tossing a small vial to the ground near me. ¡°To truly refine your evasion, listen. Use your ears, not just your gut.¡± Ignoring the sharp pain, I grab the healing potion and down it in one gulp. Its effects are immediate, and a soothing warmth spreads through me as my wound begins to close. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± Maurice declares, his tone signaling the end of the session. He sits beside me, gazing up at the sky as if nothing had happened.
Quest Completed!
You survived Maurice¡¯s training once again! Reward: 100 Stat Points!
The system''s notification flashes in my vision. I exhale deeply, relief washing over me. Another training session survived¡ªbarely. Though I didn¡¯t defeat Maurice, I endured. And now, I have valuable insight: Lumi can use ice clones. That crucial detail was never mentioned in the web novel. I glance at Maurice, quietly grateful for the lesson, even if it came at a painful cost. "Now, I want you to recall the lessons I gave you today," Maurice says, his sharp gaze fixed on me. I nod, taking a moment to summarize the key points he drilled into me. "Everhearts are not adept at close combat, and relying solely on instincts for dodging is insufficient. One of their signature spells involves summoning ice knights, and they excel in ambush tactics." Maurice¡¯s lips curl into a small smile of approval. "Very good." Even though I¡¯m aware of Lumi¡¯s weaknesses, I deliberately avoid mentioning them. Maurice might grow suspicious if I seem too knowledgeable about her abilities without facing her. He tilts his head slightly, his expression curious yet calculating. ¡°Dominic, let me ask you a random question. If the Everhearts are weak in close-quarters combat, why would they try sneaking up on their enemies after the enemies mistakenly attacked an ice clone?¡± The question catches me off guard. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve wondered about while reading the web novel. Why would Lumi try to ambush their opponent with something as risky as an ice sword when they¡¯re not built for close combat? ¡°¡­I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± I admit, shrugging slightly. Maurice chuckles softly, the sound both amused and patient. "It¡¯s a matter of psychology, Dominic." He leans forward slightly, tapping his cane against the frosted ground. "When an opponent realizes they¡¯ve been fighting a clone, their natural reaction is panic, confusion, or overconfidence. If they panic, their judgment falters, leaving them vulnerable. If they grow overconfident, they underestimate Everheart¡¯s real attack. In either case, the Everheart exploits this momentary lapse, striking when the opponent¡¯s mental defenses are weakest." His explanation makes sense. By creating chaos in the enemy¡¯s mind, the Everhearts turn their weakness into an advantage, forcing their opponent into a reactive state rather than a proactive one. ¡°That¡¯s why Lumi, or any Everheart, would close the distance despite their lack of close-combat skills,¡± Maurice continues. ¡°The ambush isn¡¯t about overpowering the opponent¡ªit¡¯s about finishing them off before they recover from the mental disruption. Precision and timing, not brute strength, are their survival tools.¡± I nod, absorbing his words. ¡°So, it¡¯s not just about the attack¡ªit¡¯s about controlling the flow of the fight.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Maurice affirms, his voice carrying a note of finality. ¡°Remember, a true magician doesn¡¯t just wield magic¡ªthey manipulate their opponent¡¯s expectations. That¡¯s what makes the Everhearts dangerous despite their apparent weaknesses." His words resonate, adding another layer to my understanding of combat tactics. Lumi¡¯s fighting style suddenly seems less reckless and more calculated. A quiet moment stretches between us, and I take the opportunity to admire the serene beauty of the sky. Clouds drift lazily overhead, their soft shapes unbothered by the intensity of the training session I just endured. Maurice¡¯s voice breaks the silence. ¡°By the way, where did you get that artifact?¡± He nods toward the Chrono Pendant, its golden chain peeking from my pocket. The question catches me off guard, but I keep my composure, sticking to my crafted story. ¡°Dad gave it to me after I raided the [E]-ranked Stargate last Sunday.¡± I will ensure not to let slip its true origin as a reward from the system. ¡°I see,¡± Maurice replies nonchalantly, his gaze returning to the sky. After briefly pausing, he adds, ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t mention this earlier, but you¡¯ve improved significantly since last Saturday. You managed to get close to me, which is no small feat. Well done.¡± ¡°Thanks, Professor,¡± I say, trying to suppress the small swell of pride his rare compliment brings. As the silence returns, my thoughts drift back to something bothering me. Maurice claimed earlier that he had replicated Louise Everheart¡¯s ice magic, but his affinity is supposed to be Spatial magic. The discrepancy gnaws at me until I finally speak up. ¡°Professor, how did you do it?¡± I ask, my curiosity breaking through. Maurice glances at me, one eyebrow raised. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How were you able to replicate Louise¡¯s ice spells?¡± I clarify. ¡°I thought your affinity was for Spatial magic, not Ice.¡± Maurice chuckles softly, the sound light but tinged with mystery. ¡°It¡¯s much better if you don¡¯t know,¡± he says, his tone dismissive yet strangely foreboding. His cryptic response fuels my curiosity, but I know better than to press him. ¡°Uhh¡­okay,¡± I mutter, feeling the weight of unanswered questions settles over me. ¡°By the way, take this.¡± Maurice reaches into his coat and pulls out a pristine white shirt, handing it to me without further explanation. I blink at the unexpected gesture. ¡°Why are you giving me this, Professor?¡± Maurice lets out a faint sigh, scratching the back of his head¡ªa rare display of unease. ¡°Well, after you passed out during our last session, Andr¨¦ and I¡­ had a bit of a disagreement.¡± His expression tightens briefly, then softens. ¡°If he finds out I stabbed you today, he¡¯ll challenge me to a duel without a second thought, and frankly, I¡¯d rather avoid that kind of hassle.¡± Understanding dawns on me, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I see.¡± Quickly, I change into the clean shirt, grateful for the gesture despite the chaotic circumstances. As the soft fabric settles against my skin, I feel a strange sense of normalcy returning, even after everything that¡¯s happened. ¡°You should head back to school; Arthur might be worried about you,¡± Maurice says, his tone as casual as ever. ¡°Can¡¯t you just teleport me back?¡± I ask, half-hoping for an easy way out of the trek ahead. ¡°I could,¡± he replies with a slight smirk, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re a big boy¡ªyou can handle it.¡± I groan, letting out a resigned sigh. ¡°Fine. Where¡¯s the school from here?¡± Maurice gestures into the distance, pointing toward the horizon. ¡°Right there.¡± Squinting, I make out the faint silhouette of the middle school nestled far below, its outline just visible from our high vantage point. ¡°You¡¯re telling me I have to walk there? On foot? You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± I turn to Maurice, hoping for a last-minute reprieve, but he merely nods. ¡°Consider it part of your training. The thin air up here will help you regulate your oxygen levels. Plus, the cold will teach you to adapt to different environments.¡± His explanation feels more like a convenient excuse than a genuine lesson. ¡°That sounds like you just don¡¯t want to teleport me.¡± Maurice shrugs nonchalantly. ¡°Take it however you want. But remember, learning to endure the cold is valuable, especially when facing someone like Lumi, whose magic revolves around Ice.¡± The mention of Lumi¡¯s attribute clicks. Of course. This isn¡¯t just about walking¡ªit¡¯s about preparing for tomorrow''s duel. As much as I want to argue, I know he¡¯s right. Even so, I¡¯m still sore, tired, and, oh yeah, freshly stabbed. ¡°Fine,¡± I grumble. ¡°See you tomorrow, Professor.¡± I turn and start trudging toward the distant school, my legs protesting the upcoming hike. ¡°Oh, by the way!¡± Maurice¡¯s voice stops me mid-step. I glance back, half-annoyed, half-curious. ¡°Deactivate the effect of your magic artifact!¡± he calls out, pointing at the Chrono Pendant still faintly glowing around my neck. ¡°Uh, okay¡­¡± I hesitate. I¡¯ve never had to deactivate it before¡ªit usually stops independently. ¡°Deactivate?¡± -Chime! To my surprise, everything around me snaps back to its regular pace. The sharp clarity of sound and motion feels almost jarring after the slowed-down state. Maurice nods in approval. ¡°Good. And Dominic¡ª¡± His voice takes on a rare serious tone. ¡°Since you managed to close the gap between us today, I¡¯m confident you can beat her tomorrow. Just don¡¯t choke mentally.¡± I pause, his words lingering in the frosty air. ¡°Are you only saying that to make me feel better?¡± I ask, skepticism creeping into my voice. Maurice shakes his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s genuine. Take it or leave it.¡± I can¡¯t help but sigh. But judging by his tone¡ªand the fact that Maurice is an [SS]-rank magician who doesn¡¯t hand out praise lightly¡ªI know he means it. That alone gives me a flicker of confidence. ¡°Thanks, Professor,¡± I mutter, turning back toward the forest. As I start my trek down the rugged path, the cold biting at my exposed skin, Maurice¡¯s parting words replay in my mind. His advice feels less like a burden and a challenge¡ªa chance to prove I¡¯m ready, not just to him, but to myself. The forest stretches endlessly ahead, the chill settling deep into my bones. Still, I push forward, determined to see this through. Nothing terrible is going to happen, right? 26-Maurice’s Training [3] Volume 02, Chapter 26 Maurice''s Training [3] -Ruffle! I brush aside branches as I go down the densely wooded mountainside. Each step feels heavier than the last, and the thin air at this altitude makes every breath more labored.
New Quest!
Quest: Survive Maurice''s second part of his training. Reward: 100 Stat Points
Wait, survive?! Again?! I glance around warily, scanning the trees for any sign of hidden traps. But the forest appears calm, untouched, as if it hasn¡¯t been disturbed in years. I continue my descent, taking cautious, deliberate steps. -Click! My heart skips a beat. The ground beneath me shifts slightly. Did I just trigger something? Looking down, I notice my foot has depressed a hidden switch. ! The danger hits me like a sixth sense. Instinctively, I leap into action. ¡°Activate!¡± Time slows to a crawl as the Chrono Pendant hums to life, the world around me dragging into sluggish motion. Through the frozen air, I spot them¡ªa deadly volley of ice arrows, their jagged tips glinting with cold lethality, hurtling toward me from all directions. Without the pendant, I would have been skewered in an instant. Navigating the frozen barrage, I carefully nudge one arrow off course, just enough to create a gap. Using the narrow opening, I slip past the deadly projectiles.
Warning! Overusing ''Chrono Pendant'' will result in self-destruction!
The System¡¯s alert flashes before me, and I freeze. Self-destruction? Since when?! It doesn¡¯t make sense¡ªthis is a [B+] ranked artifact, rated for its exceptional mana reserves and rarity. An artifact like this should be able to sustain far more usage than I¡¯ve given it.
Master, you''re correct.
The System¡¯s confirmation only deepens my confusion. How could the mana have drained so quickly?
Master, the Chrono Pendant clashed with Maurice''s time spell earlier. It consumed a significant amount of mana to counteract the spell.
Ah. That explains it. Maurice¡¯s spell must have forced the pendant to use far more Mana than usual to keep its effect active. I can¡¯t afford to risk losing it now. ¡°Deactivate,¡± I command. -Chime! Time resumes its natural flow, the once-frozen arrows colliding in midair with a sharp, crystalline sound, canceling each other. As I exhale, the reality of my situation sinks in. That was just one trap. Maurice¡¯s second ¡°training¡± has only just begun, and I¡¯m sure more surprises await me. Steeling myself, I adjust my stance, ready for whatever comes next. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­¡± I stagger forward, barely sidestepping yet another set of hidden spikes as they jut from the ground with a metallic hiss, narrowly missing my leg. The sharp edges glint menacingly before retracting back into their concealed mechanisms, as if waiting for another victim. I take a moment to steady my breath, the forest around me an unyielding gauntlet of traps. Every step feels like a gamble. -Click! The ominous sound halts me mid-stride. My heart sinks. -Creak! Turrets emerge from the underbrush and tree trunks, encircling me. Their mechanical whirs are accompanied by faint glows as their ammunition¡ªflaming and ice-coated arrows¡ªcomes into view. ¡°Great. Just great.¡± There¡¯s no time to think. I draw both guns, adopting a defensive stance¡ªfeet shoulder-width apart, guns raised, elbows slightly bent for maximum mobility. -Thwip! Thwip! Thwip! Thwip! The arrows fire in a chaotic torrent, streaking toward me from all directions, a deadly blend of heat and frost. [Centurion¡¯s Guard] I twist and pivot, using my guns to deflect the incoming projectiles. Each deflection sends a resonant clang echoing through the forest. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! My shots take aim at the turrets, picking them off one by one. Shards of metal and wood scatter with each well-placed bullet, but the barrage doesn¡¯t let up. Despite my efforts, a single arrow slips through, piercing my right shoulder. ¡°Agh!¡± The sharp, searing pain nearly makes me falter, but I grit my teeth, refusing to go down. Blood seeps into my shirt, but I can¡¯t afford to stop. I push forward, deflecting and firing with everything I have, until finally¡ª -BOOM! The last turret erupts in a fiery explosion, leaving only smoldering wreckage in its wake. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± I drop to one knee, my chest heaving as adrenaline slowly fades. My shoulder throbs painfully, the arrow still lodged in place. With no healing potions to rely on, I know I¡¯ll have to be even more cautious moving forward.
Endurance (+3) Agility (+3) Speed (+3)
Despite the pain, the System¡¯s notification gives me a small measure of satisfaction. At least this ordeal hasn¡¯t been for nothing. Grimacing, I glance at the arrow embedded in my shoulder. I have no choice¡ªI need to remove it. Bracing myself, I grip the shaft tightly. ¡°Ngh!¡± The first tug sends a shockwave of agony through my arm, forcing a hiss of pain from my lips. My vision blurs slightly, but I steel myself. ¡°GAH!¡± With a final pull, the arrow comes free, and fresh blood flows from the wound. I bite back a scream, my jaw clenched so tightly it feels like it might crack. I rip a strip from my shirt and hastily wrap it around my shoulder, tying it off as a makeshift bandage. The fabric darkens quickly as it absorbs the blood, but it¡¯s better than nothing. As I tighten the bandage, a bitter chuckle escapes me despite the pain. ¡°I thought Maurice didn¡¯t want Andr¨¦ to know I got stabbed today.¡± The irony isn¡¯t lost on me. Between the arrow wound and the traps, today¡¯s training feels more like a death sentence than a lesson. Still, there¡¯s no turning back. I secure the bandage and push myself to my feet. My movements are slower now, each step more deliberate as I continue through the forest, ever wary of the dangers lurking in the shadows. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Each step forward feels like dragging a lead weight, the pain in my shoulder pulsing with every heartbeat. My vision blurs with exhaustion, and I can barely tell if the sweat dripping down my face is from exertion or the cold sting of fear. The forest, eerily silent now, offers no more traps¡ªfor the moment. It¡¯s a small mercy that I welcome as I stagger to a nearby tree. Sliding down its rough bark, I let out a shaky sigh, my body craving even the briefest reprieve. ¡°This is¡­ tiring,¡± I mutter, more to myself than anything else. I know why Maurice put me through this ordeal. It¡¯s all preparation for tomorrow¡¯s duel, a chance to test my limits and sharpen my instincts. But with my right shoulder practically useless, my ability to fight feels like it¡¯s hanging by a thread. ¡°Grrr!¡± A low, menacing growl slices through the silence. My eyes snap open, and I twist toward the sound. From the shadows of the underbrush, three pairs of glowing red eyes pierce the darkness, their intent unmistakable. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡± Forcing myself to stand, I raise my gun in my left hand¡ªthe only one I can still use. The growls grow louder, closer, and the forms emerge from the bushes: wolves. Their sleek, powerful bodies are tense, their gazes locked onto me like a predator sizing up prey. -Bang! My first shot rings out, and one wolf drops lifeless to the ground. The remaining two step forward, their crimson eyes now burning with rage as they glance at their fallen packmate. ¡°Awooo!¡± Their mournful howls echo through the forest, sending a pang of guilt through me. They¡¯re just defending their territory. But it¡¯s either them or me, and I can¡¯t afford to falter now. ¡°Grrr!¡± The wolves snap their heads toward me again, their howls replaced by snarls. The choice has been made¡ªfor both sides. -Bang! I fire another shot, but this time, the wolf evades, darting to the side before launching itself toward me with terrifying speed. Out of the corner of my eye, I see the second wolf springing at me from another angle. [Tactical Tumble] I dive into a roll in time, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws. Twisting as I come out of the tumble, I raise my gun and fire. -Bang! The shot connects, and the wolf yelps before crumpling to the ground. ¡°Grrr!¡± The final wolf lunges at me, its teeth bared and eyes alight with fury. Time seems to slow as I raise my gun, aiming directly at its head. -Bang! The shot rings out, and the wolf collapses at my feet. Silence falls over the forest once more, but it¡¯s a silence heavy with the weight of my actions. I exhale shakily, lowering my gun as the adrenaline fades, leaving only the aching guilt in its wake. ¡°Yelp!¡± The faint cry pulls my attention to a nearby bush. Moving cautiously, I part the foliage to reveal a tiny wolf cub, its fur soft and its eyes closed in slumber. My heart sinks. ¡°Poor thing¡­¡± The realization hits me like a blow to the chest. I¡¯ve killed its protectors, and now this helpless cub is alone in the world, blissfully unaware of the tragedy that¡¯s just unfolded. Carefully, I scoop the cub up with my left arm, cradling it against my chest. Its small, warm body shifts slightly but doesn¡¯t stir. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little one,¡± I whisper, my voice soft despite the lump in my throat. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to an animal conservatory. You¡¯ll be safe there.¡± This was supposed to be training, but now it feels like something more. Fate, it seems, has decided to throw another challenge my way. My vision blurs again, a stark reminder of my body¡¯s limits. The arrow wound, the fatigue¡ªit¡¯s all catching up to me. ¡°Ugh.¡± Gritting my teeth, I adjust my hold on the cub and start moving again, slower this time but with a newfound determination. The path ahead feels endless and fraught with unseen dangers, but I have no choice but to press on. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t encounter more traps,¡± I whisper a silent prayer for my sake and the tiny life cradled in my arm. The forest stretches before me, shadowy and unrelenting, but I push forward, one step at a time. This journey is no longer just about survival¡ªit¡¯s about protecting the innocent life in my care. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been walking¡ªminutes, hours? It feels like an eternity. Each step grows heavier, my legs threatening to buckle beneath me, but I keep going. One foot in front of the other. The traps seem to have relented, at least for now. Breathing is easier, and the air is less sharp in my lungs. Could I be getting closer to the forest¡¯s edge? As if answering my silent hope, a field of lavender comes into view in the distance. The sight is almost surreal, a wave of purple stretching endlessly under the soft light. It¡¯s the first truly peaceful thing I¡¯ve seen since entering this relentless forest. Glancing down at the wolf cub cradled in my left arm, I notice it¡¯s still fast asleep, blissfully unaware of our trials. Step by step, I press forward until the forest¡¯s oppressive canopy gives way to the open expanse of the lavender field. The sweet, calming fragrance fills the air, washing over me like a balm.
Quest Completed!
You¡¯ve made it through Maurice¡¯s additional training challenge. Reward: 100 Stat Points.
The notification from the System flashes, and relief washes over me. I¡¯ve made it. As I cross the field and step onto a familiar road, the sight of the school¡¯s gate in the distance fills me with renewed purpose. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Fatigue gnaws at me, every muscle in my body aching. My vision blurs at the edges, the world swimming in and out of focus. But stopping isn¡¯t an option¡ªnot with the cub¡¯s fragile life depending on me. Just a little further. The gate grows closer, though my surroundings blur with each unsteady step. Shapes begin to form¡ªfigures standing at the entrance, their voices faint but rising in concern. ¡°Doms!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through the haze, sharp and filled with worry. Squinting, I make out his familiar figure rushing toward me. Relief flickers in my chest, a brief reprieve from the exhaustion weighing me down. But my body has reached its limit. My knees buckle, and I barely manage to set the cub down on the ground before collapsing. ¡°Doms, what the hell happened!?¡± Arthur¡¯s panicked voice echoes around me, but I can barely process it. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ tell you when I wake up,¡± I mutter, my voice weak, before the darkness takes me. 27-A Little Rest Volume 02, Chapter 27 A Little Rest The bustling streets are alive with chatter and the hum of life, but all I can focus on is the comforting warmth of my parents'' hands. Their presence grounds me, steady and reassuring amidst the chaos. I am drawn to a shop window, where a toy gleams under the soft light. ¡°A toy!¡± I exclaim, my voice brimming with excitement. Without thinking, I let go of their hands and dart toward the window, my small fingers brushing against the cool glass. The toy''s vibrant colors call out to me, filling me with a longing I can¡¯t ignore. Every kid at school has one. Every single one. Except me. Maybe this time, they¡¯ll get it for me. ¡°Mummy, can we buy that?¡± I ask eagerly, my voice high with hope as I press my finger against the glass, pointing to the treasure on the other side. I wait. Seconds stretch into moments. ¡°¡­?¡± Silence. The absence of a response prickles at the edges of my excitement, dulling it. I turn, expecting to see her usual thoughtful smile that says, Maybe next time. But she¡¯s not there. ¡°Mommy?¡± My voice trembles, cracking as I call out again. The crowd presses on, oblivious to my growing panic. She was just here. Just a moment ago. ¡°Mummy!¡± I spin frantically, scanning the bustling streets for her familiar face. She¡¯s nowhere. It¡¯s okay. Papa¡¯s here. Papa will know what to do. ¡°Papa, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± I ask, my voice rising as I search for his familiar presence. But he¡¯s gone too. I turn in every direction; my movements are frantic, but it¡¯s as if the world is slipping through my fingers. The laughter, the colors, the streets¡ªall of it dissolves into nothingness, replaced by an empty, endless void. The toy in the window is gone. The streets, the people, my parents¡ªeverything is gone. ¡°Papa? Mummy?¡± My voice echoes into the void, swallowed by the vast emptiness. Panic grips my chest, constricting my breath. I tremble, tears streaming down my cheeks. The warmth of their hands is a distant memory now, replaced by the icy chill of loneliness. Where did they go? Why did they leave me? The void presses in, vast and unrelenting, and I crumble under the weight of its silence. Tears flow freely, silent sobs wracking my chest as I curl into myself, adrift and alone. The longing for the toy is gone, replaced by a deeper ache¡ªa desperate yearning for the arms that held me and for the voices that soothed me. But there is nothing. Just me. And the crushing weight of loneliness. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°Hah¡­ hah!¡± I jolt awake, gasping for air like I¡¯ve been pulled from the depths of a dark, suffocating sea. My heart pounds relentlessly, each beat reverberating in my ears, matching the chaos of my thoughts. ¡°M-Mum¡­ D-Dad¡­¡± Their names stumble from my lips, trembling with the weight of longing and sorrow. Why now? Why do they visit me in my dreams, when their absence only tears deeper into the wounds I thought I¡¯d begun to heal? Is this their way of expressing disappointment? That my previous life ended so abruptly, leaving them behind, my responsibilities unfulfilled? Tears well up, blurring my vision. My chest tightens, each breath catching on the edge of despair. But no. I draw in a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down. They wouldn¡¯t want this. My parents, wherever they are, wouldn¡¯t want me to be consumed by regret. They would want me to live, to embrace this second chance¡ªa chance I¡¯ve been inexplicably given. My breathing steadies. Slowly, the crushing weight in my chest lifts, replaced by a fragile determination. Glancing around, I ground myself in the familiarity of my surroundings. The warm light of my bedroom softens the edges of my panic, the faint scent of lavender from the fields earlier still clinging to my clothes. On my bedside table, a healing potion glints faintly in the dim light. I grasp the bottle, uncorking it with a practiced motion. The liquid slides down my throat, and almost instantly, the pain in my shoulder dulls. A comforting warmth spreads through my body, soothing the exhaustion lingering in my muscles. Setting the empty bottle aside, I glance at the clock. 7:33 PM. It¡¯s been hours since Maurice¡¯s grueling training session, yet it feels like a lifetime ago. With the training complete, it¡¯s time to claim the reward that has been waiting for me. ¡°System,¡± I command, ¡°show my status.¡±
Info
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 118 (E+) Endurance: 132 (E+) Agility: 121 (E+) Speed: 132 (E+) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 200
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner (56%) Basic Gun Arts encompass a wide range of foundational combat techniques with firearms, including ranged and close-quarters maneuvers. This art requires not only physical precision but also a thorough understanding of firearms¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
I can¡¯t help but smile. The stats reflect progress¡ªnot just in strength but in my overall capability. Each improvement is a step toward survival, a step toward mastering this new life. With 200 Stat Points at my disposal, I decide to distribute them evenly. ¡°System, increase Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed by 50 each.¡±
Strength: 118 ¡ú 168 (D-) Endurance: 132 ¡ú 182 (D-) Agility: 121 ¡ú 171 (D-) Speed: 132 ¡ú 182 (D-)
The instant the points are applied, I feel a subtle shift in my body¡ªa newfound lightness, a strength simmering just beneath the surface. For the first time, I¡¯ve broken into the [D-] rank. A small victory, but one that fills me with pride.
Master, if you reach the [D+] rank in Speed, Agility, Endurance, and Strength, you will unlock a new feature in the System.
A new feature? Intriguing. The prospect fills me with excitement and curiosity. If this is what I¡¯ve accomplished so far, what lies ahead could be even greater. I lean back against my pillow, letting the calm wash over me. The past still weighs on me, but tonight, I¡¯ve taken another step forward. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. And that¡¯s what matters. -Creak! The soft sound of the door opening pulls me from my thoughts. I glance up to see Celine entering, a tray balanced in her hands. The rich aroma of soup wafts through the air. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake,¡± she says, her voice warm with relief. She walks over to my bedside and places the tray down gently, her movements as graceful as ever. ¡°Arthur brought you here,¡± she chuckles softly, ¡°even though the school has a perfectly good clinic.¡± Her humor draws a small smile from me. That sounds like Arthur¡ªalways going the extra mile. ¡°And,¡± she adds, her expression shifting to something more amused, ¡°I heard about your duel with Lumi Everheart tomorrow.¡± Word travels fast, even to Celine, it seems. ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, leaning back against the pillows. ¡°She challenged me out of the blue.¡± Celine takes a seat on the edge of the bed, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°I see¡­ she must be interested in you.¡± ¡°It seems that way.¡± I shrug, keeping my tone casual. Her comment isn¡¯t surprising. From what I know of Lumi in the web novel, she never hesitates to challenge anyone who catches her attention. Testing their strength is her way of understanding them. Celine¡¯s lips curl into a small, knowing smile. ¡°It seems the future of this family will be bright.¡± Her words catch me off guard, a hint of confusion flickering across my face. What does she mean by that? Before I can ask, she shifts her tone. ¡°By the way, why were you injured? I asked Arthur earlier, but he seemed just as confused.¡± Her question pulls me back to the present. I can see the concern etched in her features, her eyes scanning me for any lingering signs of pain. I recount everything¡ªMaurice¡¯s grueling training, the traps, the relentless tests, and the wolves. I don¡¯t spare any details, knowing she¡¯d rather have the full picture than a vague explanation. As I speak, her expression shifts, her worry growing more apparent with each passing moment. ¡°Dominic,¡± she says softly, ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassure her with a nod, though my mind momentarily drifts back to the wolf cub. The image of its small form, its soft cries, and the lifeless bodies of its guardians still lingers, a weight I can¡¯t quite shake. ¡°Mum,¡± I ask hesitantly, ¡°what happened to the cub?¡± ¡°Arthur took it to an animal conservatory,¡± she answers. Relief floods through me, though the guilt remains a quiet undercurrent. I¡¯m thankful for Arthur¡¯s actions¡ªat least the cub is safe now, its future secured in the care of others. Yet the sadness of its loss persists, a reminder of the harsh realities of survival. Celine watches me closely, her gaze softening as if she can sense the thoughts swirling in my mind. ¡°You¡¯ve had quite the day,¡± she says gently, ¡°but you¡¯ve made it through. And tomorrow¡­ well, I know you¡¯ll be ready.¡± I glance at her, her faith in me unwavering, and feel a renewed sense of resolve. Despite the challenges, the traps, and the guilt¡ªI¡¯m prepared. Lumi¡¯s challenge awaits; this time, I¡¯ll be ready for whatever comes next. "By the way, Andr¨¦ went to see Maurice today." Her words hit me like a thunderclap. My breath catches, and a thousand scenarios flood my mind, each worse than the last. ¡°Why did he go?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Celine replies, placing the empty tray aside. ¡°But he looked agitated.¡± Agitated. The word gnaws at me, feeding the storm already brewing in my chest. Did my injuries somehow tip Andr¨¦ off about Maurice¡¯s training? Images flash through my mind, vivid and relentless. I imagine Andr¨¦ and Maurice meeting in some shadowy corner, the air thick with tension. Maurice¡¯s overwhelming power crackling around him like a living storm, and Andr¨¦ standing firm, his resolve unwavering. What if Maurice loses control? What if Andr¨¦ doesn¡¯t realize the danger he¡¯s in? Maurice could level cities with a mere flick of his wrist¡ªwhat chance would Andr¨¦ have against that? The scenarios spiral out of control. Andr¨¦, lying injured¡ªor worse¡ªon the cold ground, and me, powerless to stop it. The thought twists my stomach, the weight of it pressing against my chest until it feels like I can¡¯t breathe. And then another thought strikes me like lightning: What if this confrontation spirals? What if Andr¨¦¡¯s involvement exposes my secret¡ªthe fact that I¡¯m Manaless in a world that reveres magic? The fear grips me tighter, a vice squeezing the air from my lungs. My vision blurs, tears stinging as panic rises in an unstoppable wave. ¡°D-Dominic, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Celine¡¯s voice cuts through the fog of my spiraling thoughts, her hands steadying me, grounding me. Her touch is warm, firm but gentle, an anchor in the storm threatening to pull me under. I blink rapidly, tears spilling over, and struggle to find my voice. ¡°Mum, what if¡­ what if Dad and Professor Maurice fight?¡± The words tumble out, fragile and trembling, barely more than a whisper. Celine kneels beside the bed, her eyes filled with a warmth only she can offer. She gently wipes away my tears, her thumb brushing my cheek with a tenderness that soothes the chaos inside me. ¡°Dominic, listen to me,¡± she says softly, her voice calm and steady, like the eye of a storm. ¡°Your father and Maurice have known each other for years. They may have their disagreements, but they won¡¯t fight. They both care about you too much to let that happen.¡± Her words are a balm, slowly easing the tightness in my chest. I take a shaky breath, letting the weight of her reassurance sink in. ¡°But what if¡­ what if things get out of hand?¡± I ask, the lingering shadow of fear clinging to my words. Celine smiles gently, a mix of affection and mild amusement softening her expression. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re overthinking this,¡± she says, her voice light yet firm; she squeezes my shoulder, reassuring me. ¡°Your father isn¡¯t the type to act rashly, especially with someone like Maurice. And Maurice? He¡¯s far too composed to let something like this escalate. They¡¯re not going to fight.¡± Overthinking. I know she¡¯s right¡ªI¡¯ve fallen into this trap too often. I take a deep breath, trying to ground myself in her words, her clarity. The world isn¡¯t ending. I¡¯m safe. Andr¨¦ is safe. Maurice is more than capable of handling anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mum,¡± I say, my voice steadier now. ¡°I guess I let my imagination run wild.¡± She chuckles softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, darling. It¡¯s natural to worry, but don¡¯t forget¡ªyou have a family that loves you and will always support you.¡± Her words wrap around me like a comforting blanket, chasing away the lingering traces of fear. Despite everything, I find myself smiling, her presence filling the room with a warmth I hadn¡¯t realized I needed. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, my voice thick with gratitude. Celine leans in and kisses my forehead gently. ¡°Now rest, Dominic. You¡¯ll need your strength for tomorrow.¡± I nod, feeling the last remnants of tension melt away as I lean back into the pillows. For now, the storm has passed. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The atmosphere speaks of exclusivity in an opulent caf¨¦, where plush velvet chairs complement crystal chandeliers casting a warm glow over marble floors. This is no ordinary caf¨¦¡ªit is a haven of luxury, where whispered secrets are exchanged over gourmet coffee and indulgent pastries, far from prying eyes. Amidst this extravagant backdrop, two figures command the room, their mere presence radiating authority. Andr¨¦ and Maurice sit at a finely adorned table, the only patrons in the establishment. ¡°It¡¯s quite the gesture to reserve the entire caf¨¦ just for this meeting,¡± Maurice remarks, his voice light yet edged with intrigue. ¡°And yet you¡¯re opting for formalities today, Maurice? That¡¯s unlike you.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s tone is calm, though a subtle tension underpins his words. The mana emanating from both men fills the air with a tangible energy, a silent testament to their unmatched power. Even the seasoned staff of this elite establishment seem uneasy, stealing glances as they bustle discreetly in the background. Andr¨¦ sets his cup down with deliberate care, breaking the silence. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries. You know why we¡¯re here.¡± His gaze locks onto Maurice, piercing and unwavering. Maurice leans back in his chair, a faint smirk on his lips. ¡°Here I was, thinking this was just a friendly catch-up. But please, enlighten me.¡± Andr¨¦ sighs, his exhale carrying a mix of disappointment and frustration. ¡°Maurice, enough with the act. I¡¯m talking about Dominic. Why did you put him through such an extreme training regimen?¡± The room¡¯s tension sharpens, the air almost crackling with unspoken words. Maurice meets Andr¨¦¡¯s intense stare with unflappable composure. ¡°Andr¨¦, let¡¯s be honest. Left to your methods, his training would have been far too soft. You¡¯d coddle him, shield him from challenges.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s jaw tightens, his fists clenching on the table. He doesn¡¯t refute the claim¡ªMaurice isn¡¯t entirely wrong. Maurice presses on. ¡°Given Dominic¡¯s unique situation¡ªhis lack of mana¡ªit¡¯s imperative to push him beyond ordinary limits. He must compensate for his lack of magic with superior physical capabilities and tactical brilliance. You¡¯ve said it yourself: if magic is out of reach, his body and mind must become his strongest assets.¡± Andr¨¦ takes a steadying breath, his concern still evident. ¡°I understand the logic, Maurice, but the risks¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªare inevitable,¡± Maurice interjects smoothly. ¡°Every training regimen carries risk, especially for someone in Dominic¡¯s position. He¡¯s more vulnerable than most, and that vulnerability needs to be addressed head-on. Caution will not prepare him for the challenges he¡¯ll face.¡± Andr¨¦ looks away briefly, his worry warring with the truth of Maurice¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s a line, Maurice. Between pushing him and breaking him. I trust you, but he¡¯s my son. If something goes wrong¡­¡± ¡°I assure you, Andr¨¦,¡± Maurice says, his tone softer but no less firm, ¡°Dominic is far more resilient than you give him credit for. He¡¯s already exceeded expectations. This training isn¡¯t just preparing him physically¡ªit¡¯s forging his mental strength.¡± The air between them grows heavier, laden with the weight of responsibility and unspoken fears. Andr¨¦ sighs deeply, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trust your methods. But keep me informed. Dominic is my family. He¡¯s my son.¡± Maurice inclines his head. ¡°Understood. His well-being is my priority as well. You have my word.¡± Andr¨¦ leans back, a faint hint of relief crossing his features. ¡°How did Dominic fare today?¡± Maurice¡¯s expression lightens. ¡°Remarkably well. He even managed to close the gap between us during training despite my emulation of the Everheart combat style. t seems you¡¯ve been teaching him Basic Gun Arts effectively.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s brow furrows in thought. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unexpected. I never taught him Basic Gun Arts.¡± Maurice¡¯s surprise is evident. ¡°Wait. You didn¡¯t teach him?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Andr¨¦ replies firmly. A rare flicker of intrigue crosses Maurice¡¯s face. ¡°Then who did? He¡¯s showing proficiency far beyond what could be learned through casual practice.¡± Andr¨¦ crosses his arms, his expression darkening. ¡°That¡¯s what concerns me. Dominic claims he learned from watching videos on Sylvtube. But mastering Basic Gun Arts requires hands-on instruction. You can¡¯t simply pick it up by watching a screen.¡± Maurice leans forward, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ¡°This raises more questions than it answers. If neither of us taught him, then who did? And why haven¡¯t they come forward?¡± The realization settles heavily between them. The fact that Dominic has acquired such skills without their knowledge hints at something¡ªor someone¡ªthey haven¡¯t accounted for. Andr¨¦ runs a hand through his hair, his frustration palpable. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him again after the duel with Lumi. I don¡¯t want to stress him out before then.¡± Maurice sighs, his gaze sharp. ¡°You¡¯re too soft, Andr¨¦. I¡¯d use a mind-reading spell and get to the truth immediately if it were me. He¡¯ll just lie again.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s expression hardens. ¡°I¡¯m not crossing that line, Maurice. He¡¯s my son, not some subject to interrogate. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Maurice shakes his head but doesn¡¯t press further. ¡°Do as you wish. But don¡¯t let this go unanswered for too long. There¡¯s more to this than we realize.¡± Andr¨¦ stands, extending his hand. ¡°Thank you, Maurice. Despite our disagreements, I know you have his best interests at heart.¡± ¡°Of course, Trash.¡± Maurice¡¯s smirk and playful jab draw an exasperated groan from Andr¨¦. ¡°What was that, Twat?¡± Andr¨¦ fires back, his grip tightening as their handshake becomes a subtle contest of strength. ¡°Merely expressing my gratitude, Trash. You¡¯re welcome.¡± Maurice¡¯s tone remains light, though the playful glint in his eye speaks volumes. Their banter, tinged with rivalry, echoes the complexity of their bond¡ªa friendship built on mutual respect and sharp wit. 28- The Duel [1] Volume 02, Chapter 28 The Duel [1] Today¡¯s the big day: the duel. No matter how much I try to steady myself, the nerves won¡¯t subside. Lumi Everheart isn¡¯t just any opponent¡ªshe¡¯s one of the top talents in A Magician¡¯s Path. In the web novel, she ranked just behind C¨¦lestin in Verdant Arcanum¡¯s entrance exam, taking second place. She¡¯s powerful. Skilled. And she doesn¡¯t lose easily. -Slam! The sound of my door bursting open jolts me from my thoughts. Standing there, Andr¨¦ holds up the set of clothes we bought last Sunday, a grin tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Dad! You¡¯re okay!¡± Relief floods through me as I take in his unharmed appearance. Celine¡¯s reassurances last night had calmed me somewhat, but a small part of me still feared the worst¡ªthat he and Maurice might have come to blows. Seeing him here, unscathed, puts my mind at ease. Andr¨¦ raises an eyebrow, his grin fading into mild confusion. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± I scratch the back of my head, embarrassed. ¡°I thought¡­ you and Professor Maurice might¡¯ve fought last night.¡± ¡°Why would we fight?¡± ¡°Well, Mum said you were agitated when you went to see him,¡± I admit, my voice trailing off. Andr¨¦¡¯s expression softens, and he steps closer, ruffling my hair affectionately. ¡°Dominic, we just discussed his training methods and your injuries. That¡¯s all. No fights, no drama. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡± Once again, I find myself tangled in the web of my own overthinking. My mind always seems eager to conjure the worst-case scenarios, bracing for disasters that rarely come. Considering today¡¯s stakes, I suppose it¡¯s understandable, but sometimes¡­ I wish I could just stop. Andr¨¦¡¯s reassurance pulls me back from the edge, a steady reminder that not everything is a looming catastrophe. ¡°Anyway,¡± he says, holding the clothes out to me, ¡°you should wear this for the duel.¡± I take the ensemble, puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°In a duel, appearances matter. Confidence and presentation can make all the difference,¡± he explains, his tone firm but light. That¡¯s when I remember¡ªVerdant Haveners place immense value on how one presents themselves. In this world, attire reflects preparation, style, and respect for the occasion. Even duels are as much about making a statement as they are about skill. ¡°But won¡¯t it get ruined in the duel?¡± I ask, still skeptical about wearing something so extravagant. Andr¨¦ chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The store we bought it from offers free repairs within thirty days of purchase.¡± Impressive customer service. I glance down at the outfit, feeling a pang of reluctance. A refined suit for a physical contest feels impractical, but¡­ when in Verdant Haven, right? ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll change,¡± I say with a sigh. Andr¨¦ nods, satisfied, and leaves the room. After changing, I turn to the mirror. The reflection staring back at me is sharper than I expected¡ªa crisp white dress shirt tucked into tailored black trousers, paired with a black vest and a red tie. My polished black shoes complete the look. My eyes land on the black blazer resting on the bed. It¡¯s the final piece of the ensemble, but I hesitate. Wearing it fully feels restrictive, too formal, and it¡¯s never been my style. An idea strikes me. I drape the blazer over my shoulders like a cape and turn back to the mirror. The effect is¡­ striking. The loose silhouette adds flair, a touch of confidence I didn¡¯t know I had. ¡°Does this count as fashionable?¡± I mutter to myself, tilting my head as I take in the look. Fashion wasn¡¯t exactly my strong suit in my past life, but this feels different. A step into unfamiliar territory, but not unwelcome. I smirk faintly at my reflection. ¡°Guess it¡¯ll have to do,¡± I mutter, adjusting the blazer draped over my shoulders before heading out to meet Andr¨¦. He¡¯s waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs, his arms crossed. The moment he spots me, he smirks and hands me a black fedora. ¡°Don¡¯t forget this, Dominic,¡± he says, holding it out. I take the hat and place it on my head, turning toward him for approval. Andr¨¦ gives me a thumbs up. ¡°You look great!¡± His encouragement bolsters my confidence. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI can pull this off. Not just in terms of style, but in the duel itself. ¡°Oh, Dominic, you look fantastic!¡± I turn to see Celine approaching, her eyes lighting up as she takes in my appearance. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Thanks, Mum,¡± I reply, feeling a small warmth spread through me at her compliment. ¡°Do you know where the duel will be held?¡± she asks. It¡¯s a good question, one I hadn¡¯t thought to ask. Lumi threw down the gauntlet but didn¡¯t exactly provide details. Does she expect me to figure it out myself? Or worse, fail to show up and let her brand me a coward? ¡°I¡¯m not sure, to be honest,¡± I admit. Andr¨¦¡¯s hand lands on my shoulder, steady and reassuring. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that, Dominic. Since you¡¯re both from the same middle school, the duel will be held there.¡± ¡°At the middle school?¡± I echo, puzzled. It seems odd. I haven¡¯t seen anything there that could serve as a proper duel arena. Then again, I haven¡¯t exactly explored every nook and cranny of the school. ¡°Yes,¡± Andr¨¦ explains, ¡°in the gymnasium. Every middle school gymnasium in Sylvestria is equipped to transform into a duel area, specially designed for aspiring Stargate Raiders.¡± That¡¯s news to me. The web novel never mentioned this detail¡ªprobably because most of the story¡¯s key events happen in Aurelior or Verdant Arcanum, far from the middle school setting. Andr¨¦ narrows his eyes slightly. ¡°You should know this, Dominic. How did you forget?¡± My stomach drops. Crap. I slipped up. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget,¡± I say quickly, scrambling for a save. ¡°I was just¡­ making sure.¡± -Ring! The sound of a Commlink interrupts the conversation, saving me from further scrutiny. I can¡¯t help but exhale in relief. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ve got a call,¡± Andr¨¦ says, retrieving the device from his pocket. He glances at the screen, and his expression shifts into a scowl¡ªa rare sight that immediately puts both Celine and me on edge. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Andr¨¦?¡± Celine asks, concern evident in her tone. ¡°A Stargate has opened up on the northern Emerald Coastline,¡± Andr¨¦ replies grimly. My heart skips a beat. A Stargate. ¡°What rank is it, Dad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an [A] Rank.¡± The weight of his words hangs heavy in the air. An [A]-rank Stargate isn¡¯t just dangerous¡ªit¡¯s catastrophic. These portals emit massive amounts of mana, disrupting weather patterns and spawning monsters capable of laying waste to entire cities. Only [A]-rank magicians and above have any business facing such threats. My mind races. If Andr¨¦ is being called to respond, that places him somewhere between [A] and [S] rank. He¡¯s strong, but not among the ten [SS]-rank magicians mentioned in the web novel. Still, the magnitude of this mission underscores just how capable he is. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dominic,¡± Andr¨¦ says, breaking the tense silence. ¡°It looks like I won¡¯t be able to attend your duel.¡± A pang of disappointment flickers in my chest. I had hoped he¡¯d be there, but the stakes of the Stargate far outweigh my personal feelings. His strength and experience are needed elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± I say, forcing a small smile. Andr¨¦¡¯s expression softens, and he ruffles my hair affectionately. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Dominic. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Though I¡¯ll miss his presence at the duel, I know this is the right choice. The safety of many depends on him. As he turns to leave, I straighten my blazer and adjust the fedora, steeling myself for what¡¯s ahead. Today¡¯s duel with Lumi is a challenge I¡¯ll face on my own. And I¡¯ll make him proud. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As I approach the middle school, the town feels welcoming today. The air is filled with warmth and camaraderie that I hadn¡¯t expected. Locals greet me with bright smiles, their energy infectious. ¡°Good morning, Dominic!¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯ve got a duel against an Everheart today¡ªgo get ¡¯em! You¡¯ve got this!¡± Their encouraging words buoy my spirits, filling me with a sense of belonging I hadn¡¯t realized I craved. For once, my status as Manaless doesn¡¯t seem to matter to them. They¡¯re cheering for me. Before I can fully process the sentiment, a familiar voice cuts through the crowd''s murmur. ¡°Hey, Doms!¡± Arthur appears out of nowhere, throwing an arm around my shoulder enthusiastically. His grin is as bright as ever, reflecting his boundless energy. ¡°Did you fully heal from yesterday? Are you okay? Are you ready for today¡¯s duel?¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle at the rapid-fire questioning. ¡°Yes, yes, and yes,¡± I reply, hoping to ease his concern. Arthur¡¯s face softens with visible relief, his grin never faltering. ¡°Good. That¡¯s good to hear.¡± ¡°By the way,¡± I add, glancing at him, ¡°thank you for carrying me home yesterday¡ªand for taking the cub to the animal conservatory.¡± Arthur waves it off with a casual flick of his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Doms.¡± ¡°Not a big deal?¡± I laugh lightly. ¡°You carried me unconscious and handled a wild animal. That¡¯s more than a little deal.¡± He shrugs with a grin. ¡°What can I say? I¡¯m multi-talented.¡± The two of us chuckle, the tension in my chest easing just a little. With each step, the school grounds draw closer, the duel looming larger in my mind. But somehow, the weight of it all feels more manageable with Arthur by my side. His presence reminds me that no matter how daunting today might seem, I¡¯m not facing it alone. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After what feels like an eternity, we finally reach the entrance of our middle school. As we navigate the familiar campus paths, I can¡¯t help but notice the pairs of eyes tracking our every move. The air buzzes with hushed whispers¡ªsome subtle, others not so much. ¡°There he is!¡± ¡°Manaless vs. Everheart¡ªlike a lamb to the slaughter.¡± ¡°That ensemble screams ¡®fashion victim,¡¯ honey!¡± The last comment, delivered with the kind of theatrical flamboyance you¡¯d expect from a drag queen in a reality TV roast, cuts deeper than I care to admit. I grit my teeth, trying to block out the snickers and focus on the challenge ahead. The duel with Lumi. That¡¯s all that matters. ¡°You¡¯re dressed for our duel already?¡± Lumi¡¯s voice slices through the murmurs, cool and sharp. I stop, turning to find her standing a few steps away. Her tone carries a hint of surprise¡ªor perhaps amusement. She¡¯s still in school attire, looking completely at ease as if she hasn¡¯t just challenged someone to a duel. The contrast between us couldn¡¯t be starker: me, decked out in a full three-piece suit, and her, utterly unbothered. ¡°Not in your battle gear?¡± I ask, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Our duel is after classes,¡± she replies casually, as though it¡¯s the most obvious thing in the world. A wave of embarrassment washes over me. After classes? So much for looking sharp¡ªI¡¯ve been parading around overdressed for a regular school day, thanks to her lack of communication. ¡°Would¡¯ve been nice to know when and where before I planned my attire,¡± I mutter, heat creeping up my face. Arthur steps in, ever the loyal friend, though his attempt at deflection feels like a double-edged sword. ¡°You should¡¯ve warned Doms about the timing, Everheart. Now you¡¯ve got him strutting around in a three-piece at school!¡± Lumi¡¯s gaze flicks to Arthur, her expression as icy as her tone. ¡°This duel is between him and me, Lyon. Stay out of it.¡± With that, she strides past us, her footsteps measured, her presence leaving a chill in the air. I watch her go, frustration and resignation settling in my chest. ¡°What a day this is shaping up to be,¡± I mutter. Arthur huffs as we continue walking, his frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s with her attitude? What an annoying bi¡ª¡± Before he can finish, my hand flies up, covering his mouth. The motion is instinctive, surprising even me. ¡°Mmph!¡± Arthur pulls back, his face a mixture of shock and irritation. ¡°What was that for?¡± I hesitate, then shrug, still trying to process my own reaction. ¡°Honestly? Not sure. Maybe it¡¯s just¡­ instinct to keep things family-friendly?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He gives me a puzzled look, one eyebrow quirking upward. ¡°Yeah, you know,¡± I say, trying to sound casual. ¡°Keeping our conversation suitable for all audiences.¡± Arthur stares at me for a moment before shaking his head, half-amused and half-bewildered. ¡°Alright, Mr. Censorship. Let¡¯s just focus on what¡¯s ahead, shall we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I say with a sigh, straightening my blazer. ¡°Let¡¯s head in. It¡¯s going to be a long day.¡± With that, we step into the school, the weight of the duel still looming, but at least I¡¯m not facing it alone. 29- The Duel [2] Volume 02, Chapter 29 The Duel [2] -Ring! The final bell rings through the halls, marking the end of another school day. Today''s lessons blend Magic and Science, a hybrid subject that melds arcane arts with empirical studies. It''s fascinating but admittedly challenging, especially for someone from Earth like me, where the laws of physics firmly deny things like time travel¡ªwhich, thanks to magic here, isn''t just possible but banned. With classes over, it''s time to shift focus to the more pressing event of the day¡ªmy duel with Lumi. Throughout the day, my overly formal attire doesn''t go unnoticed, drawing whispers from classmates and indifferent looks from teachers. "Hey, Doms, it''s finally time for your duel." Arthur breaks into my thoughts, his voice pulling me back to the present. I let out a deep sigh. "Yeah." "Want me to walk you to the gymnasium? Knowing you, you probably forgot the directions." I appreciate Arthur''s gesture. He thinks I have forgotten the way to the gymnasium, unaware that I''m not the Dominic he used to know, who would have remembered such details. "Thanks, Arthur." As I stand up from my chair, Lumi''s voice stops me. "I wish you good luck; you need it." Her face is as impassive as ever. "Uhh¡­thank you?" It''s uncharacteristic of her to wish luck to an opponent, at least based on what I know from the web novel. Arthur''s hand clamps down on my shoulder, his body tense as he glares at Lumi. "Keep to yourself, Everheart, and spare him the false display of concern." Arthur''s aggression spikes whenever Lumi is nearby. It could be due to the rivalry between their families, both leading figures in Verdant Haven''s top Stargate Raiding guilds. "This duel is between me and him, Lyon," Lumi responds coldly before exiting the classroom. Arthur lets out a frustrated sigh. "She''s seriously annoying." I place my hand on his shoulder in an attempt to soothe him. "Calm down, Arthur." "How can I calm down? She''s being a menace to you, Doms." Menace? That is a harsh interpretation. From what I understand of Lumi based on the web novel, her actions aren''t meant to belittle me but to provoke thought about my chosen path as a Stargate Raider, especially being Manaless. "She''s not being a menace, Arthur." "She is. She called you ''weak'' after our introductions." That''s true, but then again, she attempts to make me reconsider being a Stargate Raider. "I know." Arthur looks at me with exasperation and disbelief, then exhales heavily. "Anyway, let''s go." With that, we head towards the gymnasium, the site of the impending duel, ready to face whatever comes next. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We finally reach the gymnasium; stepping inside is like entering a different world. The basketball hoops and bleachers transform into a grand arena setup, and the place buzzes with a crowd of students and teachers gathered to watch. "Good luck, Doms. I''ll be cheering for you." "Thanks, Arthur." With a final nod, Arthur heads off to find a seat among the spectators. Glancing through the crowd, I catch sight of Celine. She''s smiling warmly, and her presence alone lifts my spirits. I smile back at her, drawing a bit of comfort from her supportive gaze. Turning back to the arena, I notice Lumi has yet to arrive. The anticipation is building. -Slam! Suddenly, the door on the opposite side of the gymnasium slams open. A security guard-looking figure steps through. "Let us all welcome the one and only Lumi Everheart!" -Bling! With his announcement, a blinding flash of light erupts, forcing me to shield my eyes. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. As the light dims, Lumi emerges, transformed. Her hair is pulled back into a sleek high ponytail, and she wears a snowflake-themed dress that shimmers under the gym lights. Despite its impracticality for combat, it''s undeniably stunning¡ªtrue to Verdant Haven''s flair for the dramatic. -Poof! Just then, a puff of white smoke appears at the center of the arena. As it clears, Maurice stands there, his presence commanding the room. He glances at Lumi and then at me, nodding, which I return. "Ladies and gentlemen! We''re here to witness the duel between two aspiring Stargate Raiders!" He turns towards Lumi. "In this corner, we have Lumi Everheart!" -CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! The applause that follows is thunderous, filled with cheers and praises. Then, he faces my direction. "And in this corner, we have Dominic E?eforte!" The response to my introduction is starkly different¡ªsilence hangs in the air, punctuated only by a faint, awkward pause. However, when I feel a chill of isolation, I hear it¡­ -Clap! Clap! Looking over, I see Arthur and Celine enthusiastically clapping for me. Their solitary applause cuts through the silence, and I can''t help but smile, their support bolstering my courage. With the crowd''s eyes on us, the duel is set to begin. No matter the odds, I know I must give it everything. "Let us all¡­BEGIN!" As Maurice''s voice thunders the start, the duel erupts into chaos. ¡°Icicle Lance Barrage!¡± Lumi quickly summons her first attack, her voice cutting sharply through the tension. From the glyphs that flare into existence at her sides, three massive ice lances hurtle toward me. Knowing Lumi''s vulnerability in close combat, I see my opening to narrow the distance between us. [Ironclad Barrage] I draw Galahad''s Judgement and dash forward, unleashing a barrage of bullets at the incoming ice lances. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets clash with the lances, enveloping the area with dense white smoke. I don''t slow down, sprinting through the obscuring fog, firing ahead to maintain pressure. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "Frost Knight Phalanx!" Lumi''s voice echoes from somewhere within the smoke. -Clank! Clank! Clank! Clank! Instantly, I hear the familiar clinks of my bullets striking metallic shields. "She summoned the knights¡­" I mutter, remembering the spell from my training sessions with Maurice, Frost Knight Phalanx. I''m up against her ice knights, complete with claymores and shields. Bursting through the smoke, a gleaming white claymore swings into view. ! I sidestep, narrowly avoiding the blade, and quickly aim and fire where I predict the knight''s head will be. -Bang! -Clank! The sound of metal rings out, and the claymore clatters. One knight down. As the smoke dissipates, I see two more ice knights flanking Lumi, their weapons poised for battle. It strikes me as odd that there are only three ice knights. In training, Maurice summoned ten. I thought Frost Knight Phalanx was a spell that could summon ten knights. -Rumble! Rumble! The remaining knights charge, their blades sweeping horizontally toward me. I sprint forward, using the flat of a claymore as a makeshift springboard to launch myself into the air. Soaring above, I look down to find Lumi staring up in surprise. Seizing the moment, I aim Galahad''s Judgement directly at her. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Lumi reacts swiftly, dodging to the side, her movements just as quick as the bullets whizzing past her. I hit the ground in a roll and spring up, continuing my charge. Lumi''s strategic retreat suggests she feels pressured as I close the distance. My plan to exploit her weakness in close combat is working, but I know I can''t underestimate her. She is sure to have more tricks up her sleeve, and I need to be ready to counter them. [Gravity''s Gambit] I aim both pistols backward, propelling myself forward with the recoil, soaring directly toward Lumi. Mid-air, I twist and launch a kick. "Haa!" I yell as I watch Lumi''s eyes widen in shock. My foot connects, but instead of feeling the impact against flesh, her figure disintegrates into a flurry of snow particles. I hit the ground and roll, a sharp sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu hitting me. -Clunk! Clunk! I hear footsteps, turn around, and see an ice sword slash toward me. Thanks to Maurice''s training, I remember the Everhearts'' tactic: the "Ice Clone" is a diversion to cover their weakness in close combat by allowing the real fighter to attack unsuspectingly from behind. Reacting instantly, I spin and aim my gun at the real Lumi''s thighs. -Bang! "Agh!" Her scream of pain echoes in the gym as she drops to her knees, clutching at the wound. But I don''t let up. Closing the gap, I deliver a forceful kick to her face. "Gah!" She rolls backward from the impact, and I pause, slightly taken aback by the power of my kick. As Lumi lies on the ground, I realize: have I just won the duel?
QUEST COMPLETED!
You have beaten Lumi in the duel. You have received 50 Stat Points!
"Lumi Everheart is down; Dominic E?eforte is the winner!" Maurice''s voice booms across the gym. The System confirms my victory, and as I scan the crowd, I see a sea of stunned faces. Nobody expects a Manaless like me to win against someone like Lumi. "Wohooo! Go, Doms!" Arthur''s voice rises above the murmurs, his cheer punctuated by Celine''s clapping. They are the only ones celebrating amid the audience''s shocked silence. I glance at Maurice, who offers me a thumbs up, his expression teasingly suggesting, "You could do better." I can''t help but chuckle at his unexpectedly high expectations. Turning my attention back to Lumi, still on the ground clutching her thigh, I approach her and extend a hand to help her up. "¡­Why?" she asks, her voice a mix of confusion and pain. "Well¡­the duel is over," I reply simply, hoping to ease the tension. She reaches out to take my hand but winces sharply as she moves. "School nurses are coming through!" someone calls out, signaling that medical help is coming. As medical staff hurries into the arena, I step back to give them space. I did not expect the duel to be this¡­easy. To be honest, I expected more. Maurice''s training was valuable. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Arthur Lyon Doms¡­just¡­won? I am stunned. To think that Doms, who hasn''t trained in over a week, could defeat someone as skilled as Lumi is beyond my comprehension. A whirlwind of emotions surges through me¡ªshock, envy, admiration, and frustration all mixed, each vying for dominance. Why does he excel in everything? In everything I do, he always does better than me! Unintentionally, I clench my fists, the knuckles turning white as I struggle to contain the storm of feelings inside me. I thought Doms didn''t want to become a Stargate Raider and had settled into being a Magitist. It seems I am wrong; he suddenly changed his aspirations a week ago, leaving me blindsided. I take a deep breath and sigh, trying to steady my racing heart. But¡­I have to not let these feelings show. Even though I''ve been feeling this way for almost a decade, I must suppress them. As Dominic''s best friend, I should support him. Besides, I have made a reservation at a fancy restaurant, La Table Royale, whether he wins or loses. I want to celebrate with him and share in his joy despite my inner turmoil. I glance at Doms, who is walking out of the arena and force a smile. Deep down, I know that I have to be there for him no matter how hard it is. Friendship means standing by each other, even when it''s complicated. And so, with a heavy heart, I push my feelings aside and prepare to celebrate his victory. 30- Lumi Everheart Volume 02, Chapter 30 Lumi Everheart As the daughter of the guildmaster of the largest Stargate Raiding guild, my life is anything but ordinary. From a young age, danger and high expectations define my existence. Naivety is a luxury I cannot afford, especially after my first kidnapping. These incidents, driven by my family''s prominence, shatter any sense of normalcy and trust I might foster toward others. Friends are a foreign concept to me; instead, I learned to see everyone as a potential threat. Despite the turmoil, my father remains my rock, always rescuing me and bringing light into the darkest moments. His smiles are my sanctuary. But everything changed three years ago when he became trapped in a Stargate. Help arrives, but the Stargate closes before they can reach him. This event turns my world into endless shades of gray. Driven by a fierce resolve to rescue him, I dedicate myself to becoming stronger. My days are consumed by rigorous training, pushing me beyond my limits. During a routine middle school introduction, I hear something that catches me off guard¡ªa Manaless boy, Dominic, aspires to become a Stargate Raider. The idea seems ludicrous. How can someone without mana hope to survive the dangerous realms of Stargates? I confront him, hoping to make him reconsider what I view as a reckless dream. As time passes, I achieve a breakthrough to [D+] rank, a milestone that fills me with joy. However, my focus shifts when I hear astounding news: Dominic has raided a [E] ranked Stargate. Rumors suggest he is significantly aided by Andr¨¦ E?eforte, a [SS]- ranked Magician who also happens to be his father. It seems plausible that Andr¨¦ has done most of the work, given Dominic''s Manaless condition. Fueled by skepticism and a need to validate my suspicions, I challenged him to a duel. The first time I try to approach him, he vanishes from the classroom, adding to my confusion. Is he avoiding me? Later that day, I waited outside the classroom to confront him, only to see him speaking with Professor Maurice about "training." Is Professor Maurice personally training him? But what does he see in him, a Manaless boy? After Professor Maurice leaves, I finally challenge him directly. The day of the duel arrives, and I am fully prepared and focused. To my surprise, Dominic arrives dressed in a suit early in the morning, apparently unaware of the actual time of our duel. I have neglected to communicate that detail. After school, as we face each other in the duel, the outcome shocks me¡ªI lose swiftly. The fight doesn''t even last five minutes. Somehow, Dominic pinpoints and exploits my weakness in close combat. How does he know? Is he some combat prodigy? The loss leaves me reeling. If I can''t defeat a Manaless opponent like Dominic, how can I hope to rescue my father? The question haunts me, challenging my resolve and forcing me to reconsider everything I think I know about strength, skill, and the path to saving the one I love most. "Mademoiselle Lumi, are you okay?" A male voice jolts me back to the present. I turn around and see Gertrude, who stands beside me, donned in a black suit that contrasts with his short, fluffy white hair and blue eyes. Gertrude is always there for me after my father becomes trapped in a Stargate. Despite being my age, Gertrude maintains a respectful demeanor, embodying the role of the loyal butler perfectly. "I''m doing fine, Gertrude." "I''m glad to hear that." Slowly, I ease myself off the bed in the nurse''s office. After the duel, I have been rushed here, where nurses swiftly administer healing potions and extract the bullet from my thigh. Thankfully, the potion also remedies the bruising on my face from Dominic''s kick. "Let''s go home, Gertrude." "Yes, Mademoiselle." We exit the clinic, and as we walk through the hallways, I feel my schoolmates'' eyes on me. Their murmurs and whispers fill the air. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. "You did your best, Lumi!" "He''s right, you did your best!" The words are meant as encouragement, but they sting. I keep my head high, focusing on the path ahead rather than the pity behind their praises. Stepping outside, the crisp air feels refreshing, but the sight of Dominic laughing and talking with Arthur Lyon reignites a flicker of annoyance within me. Arthur, being the son of the guild master of our rival guild, means our interactions are often strained. Yet here he is, seemingly at ease and friendly with Dominic. Could they be¡­ dating? The thought momentarily crosses my mind, bizarre as it seems. Shaking my head, I dismiss it just as quickly. Neither Arthur nor Dominic strikes me as likely to be involved in that way, at least not with each other. Yet, watching them laugh together stirs something within me¡ªa competitive spark reignited by my defeat. I resolve then, more firmly than ever, to rechallenge Dominic and win. Compelled by this new resolve, I find myself walking toward them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic E?eforte With the duel now over, I walk through the bustling hallways of the middle school, echoes of the recent event lingering in the air. As I pass, snippets of whispered conversations reach my ears. "He won? How?" "A Manaless beating a Magician, that''s unheard of." I can''t help but let out a quiet snicker, amused by their astonished murmurs. "Haa!" I stretch my arms up high, releasing the tension from the duel. "Dominic." I hear Maurice''s voice and turn around to see him approaching me. "Yes, Professor?" "Congratulations on winning the duel. You did great, but you could do better." I chuckle. But if he hadn''t trained me, I would have had a harder time in the duel. Even though I know Lumi''s weakness from reading the web novel, his training makes me feel that the duel is easier than it should be. "I should also be thanking you, Professor, for the training you provided me." "There''s no need, Dominic, It¡¯s just my job as a professor." Maurice replies with a warm smile as he ruffles my hair. I''m taken aback by his gesture. Maurice and I aren''t that close, yet this simple act feels surprisingly comforting. "Uhm, Professor?" "Whoops! Sorry about that, hahaha!" Maurice pulls his hand away from my head. "Now I see why at the sudden¡­" Maurice stroke his chin. I raise one of my brows. "Sudden what, Professor?" "It''s nothing. It''s better if you don''t know." Maurice chuckles and waves his hand. "Anyways, you should go home and rest. I expect better performance when I train you again." I shiver. Every time Maurice trains me, I always end up unconscious and injured. "Okay, Professor." Maurice nods and walks away. As he kept walking, students surrounding me started whispering among themselves. "No way, Professor Maurice is training him?" "I know, right? I can''t believe Professor would train him, a Manaless." "I can''t believe Professor would waste their time training a Manaless. He should be training Magicians instead." I sigh. These people will not like me, no matter what I do. But I don''t care; I can''t please everyone. "That was a solid win, Doms!" Suddenly, I hear Arthur exclaim as he slings his arm around my shoulder. "That was one of the quickest duels I''ve ever seen!" "Was it really that quick?" "Yeah! Lumi must be reeling from how easily you beat her. A Magician outdone by a Manaless¡ªthat''s something!" "Uhh¡­yeah." I don''t know what to make of his enthusiasm. It feels odd to take pride in someone else''s dismay. "Dominic." Turning around, I see Celine approaching with a warm smile. "I''m proud of you. Your father would be, too." Her words bring a genuine smile to my face. "Thanks, Mum." We walk out of the building together, heading toward the school gates. Leaning close, Arthur whispers, "How about we celebrate, Doms? Let''s go to ''La Table Royale.'' My treat!" La Table Royale? That sounds incredibly fancy. Is it a restaurant? The prospect excites me. "Sure." "You boys have fun. I''ll head home first. Dominic, make sure you''re not home late, not after 8," Celine says as she departs. I nod. "Sure, Mum." "See you later, Auntie!" Arthur calls out after her, his arm still resting around my shoulders. "Doms, you''re going to love ''La Table Royale''! They serve amazing food!" It''s a restaurant then. I start imagining all the exquisite dishes I''ve never had the chance to try in my previous life. The thought alone makes me drool. -Growl! Right on cue, my stomach voices its approval, growling loudly. "HAHAHA!" Arthur bursts out laughing. I feel my cheeks flare up as I scratch my head in embarrassment. "Dominic." Just then, I hear a familiar cold voice. Turning around, I see Lumi standing there with a stern-faced butler who is quite handsome. "What do you want, Everheart?" Arthur''s tone is sharp, his protective instincts kicking in. Lumi glances at Arthur briefly before fixing her gaze on me, her expression as impassive as ever. "I''ll become stronger, so next time, I will challenge you and be the victor." That''s typical Lumi¡ªever driven to improve. It reminds me of how she reacts after losing to C¨¦lestin in the web novel, using it as fuel to push herself harder. Ignoring her isn''t an option anymore. With Lumi determined to rechallenge me, I can only imagine the troubles I might involve myself in that might arise. "I''ll look forward to it, Lumi." She nods sharply once and walks past us with her butler to a waiting limo, which quickly whisks them away. "Let''s go, Doms," Arthur says, his voice softer now that Lumi has departed. "Uhh, sure." I agree; I am ready to leave the drama behind and enjoy a well-deserved celebration at La Table Royale. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T I exit Arthur''s limo and catch my first glimpse of La Table Royale. "Woah." The building before me is a masterpiece of architecture, blending classic elegance with modern design. It features intricate stone carvings that frame large, gleaming windows, and soft, ambient lighting that spills out onto the cobblestone street, inviting passersby to enter. "Let''s go, Doms. I made a reservation for this place." "Reservation?" "Yeah, we will always eat here whether you win or lose the duel." I can''t help but smile back, feeling deeply thankful for having a friend like Arthur in this new life. His unwavering support makes the challenges of adjusting seem less daunting. "Thanks, Arthur." "Don''t mention it. Come on, let''s head in," he urges, leading the way. As we approached the entrance, I noticed a young boy, no older than five, with short brown hair and ragged clothing. He peers longingly through the restaurant''s large window. Something about him feels¡­familiar. The boy''s eyes are fixed on the display of food inside, his expression a mix of longing and resignation. It''s a look I know all too well, and it tugs at my heartstrings, reminding me of the tough times I''ve faced before. "Hey, Doms, I''ll check in at the counter. You can wait here while I sort out our reservation," Arthur says, snapping me back to the moment. "Uhh, sure." After Arthur heads inside, my gaze drifts back to the boy still standing outside. Thinking of the boy''s longing look, I remember my past life¡ªwhen I was just as down on my luck, struggling to make ends meet. Empathy wells up inside me, and I decided to approach him without a second thought. "Hey, kid," I call out gently. Startled, the boy turns to face me. As our eyes meet, I freeze. The face looking back at me is hauntingly familiar. It''s like looking through a window to the past. The boy in front of me is the spitting image of myself as a child from my previous life. 31- Clark Williams [1] Volume 02, Chapter 31 Clark Williams [1] "Uhm, h-hello, M-monsieur, I-I''m not trying to steal." The boy stands before me, eerily reminiscent of my younger self, stuttering nervously. He doesn''t just look like me; he even acts like I did back then. "Hey, it''s okay; I''m not going to hurt you," I assure him as I kneel and offer a comforting smile. He glances up, eyes wide with lingering fear. "R-really? Even if I''m Manaless?" he asks. His question, filled with vulnerability, tugs at my heartstrings. His tattered clothes depict his struggles, echoing my impoverished past. The stigma of being Manaless likely makes his life even harder, a reality I know all too well. "Don''t worry, little one. I''m Manaless, too, and I promise I won''t hurt you. Pinky promise!" I extend my pinky toward him, hoping to lighten the mood with this simple gesture. The boy eyes my pinky, then meets my gaze with a puzzled look. "Pinky promise? W-what¡¯s that, M-monsieur?¡± I gently extend my pinky toward the boy, offering a kind smile to ease his apprehension. "A pinky promise," I explain, "is a very special type of promise. When two people link their pinkies like this," I demonstrate, curling my little finger slightly, "and make a promise, they mean it. It''s a promise that you can''t break because it''s sealed with trust." The boy''s eyes widened slightly as he looked from my pinky to my face, processing the explanation. "So, when I make a pinky promise with you, I''m serious about keeping my word. It means you can trust me to not hurt or let you down." Hesitantly, the boy extends his pinky and links it with mine. ¡°P-pinky promise, M-monsieur?¡± "Yes, pinky promise," I affirm, gently squeezing his tiny finger to seal our promise. His expression softens, a faint smile forming as the initial fear in his eyes gives way to a spark of curiosity and perhaps a hint of hope. "See? Now we have a special agreement. I promise not to hurt you, which means I won''t. And if you ever need help or someone to talk to, you can count on me," I add, hoping to reinforce the sense of security the pinky promise is meant to instill. The boy nods slowly, the corners of his mouth turning slightly more in a shy smile. He is beginning to feel a bit more comfortable, despite his challenges being Manaless and poor¡ªchallenges I know all too well from my own past. "Doms, let''s¡ª who is this kid?" I turn around and see Arthur approaching us with a curious look. ¡°M-Monsieur, w-who is that?¡± The young boy beside me seems equally puzzled and a bit apprehensive. I smile reassuringly at him, then gesture towards Arthur. "That''s Arthur, a good friend of mine." The boy looks up timidly. ¡°U-uhm hello, Monsieur Arthur.¡± Arthur, picking up on the boy''s nervousness, crouches down beside me and offers a friendly smile. "Just Arthur is fine. What''s your name, kid?" he asks. "Uhm, my name is Clark Williams." Clark Williams. Hearing his name, it strikes me just how surreal this situation is. He isn''t just a doppelg?nger from my past; he is a living echo of it here in Sylvestria. Could this place be some sort of alternate universe connected to where I came from? But that is a stretch¡ªSylvestria is supposed to be a fictional world. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. No matter the mysteries surrounding his presence, I know one thing: I must help him. If Clark is here, perhaps his family is, too. Since my own life ended prematurely in my previous life, I resolve to do whatever I can for my¡ªno, his¡ªfamily now.¡°U-uhm monsieur, what¡¯s your name?¡± Clark asks. "Ah, sorry, I forgot to introduce myself properly. I¡¯m Dominic E?eforte. Nice to meet you, Clark." "U-uhm, nice to meet you too." Turning back to Arthur, I take a deep breath. "Hey, Arthur, could we invite Clark to join us for dinner?" "But, I only made a reservation for¡ª" "Please," I interject, giving him the best puppy eyes I can muster, though I feel silly. Arthur looks at me for a while, his right eye twitching. After a moment, he lets out a resigned sigh. "Fine, he can join us." I grin, glad that my puppy eyes work. "Great!" "U-Uhm, I know that restaurants here can be expensive, so you don''t have to include me." Clark hesitates, his voice small. "Don''t worry about it," I reassure him, then playfully nudge Arthur. "Arthur can cover it, right, Arthur?" Arthur, defeated yet amused, nods. "...Yeah." "See, Clark? It''s settled then." Clark''s eyes widened, and there was a mix of surprise and gratitude. "I-If you insist, then I-I will join you both!" Seeing his reaction, I can''t help but smile even wider. "Awesome! Let''s go, then!" "So, what would you like to eat, Clark?" "U-Uhm, well..." We are now seated inside ''La Table Royale,'' and the luxury of the place seems to overwhelm him even further. "You should try this Gratin dauphinois, Clark," Arthur suggests, pointing out one of the dishes. While we discuss the menu, I can''t help but notice the whispers and stares from other customers directed towards Clark. "What''s that kid doing here?" "Yeah, he looks out of place." "He should go back to where he belongs." Hearing these harsh words, I clench my hands into fists under the table, anger flaring. Taking a deep breath, I force myself to relax. Now is not the time for confrontation. "W-what about you, Monsieur Dominic, what will you order?" Clark''s innocent question brings me back to the present. "Oh, I''ll have the Ratatouille." "Ratatouille?" "Yeah, it''s a traditional French dish made with sliced vegetables like zucchini, bell peppers, and eggplant, all baked together in a tomato sauce. It''s flavorful and healthy." Clark''s eyes widen. "T-that sounds delicious!" I grin. "It is. You can order it too if you want, right, Arthur?" Arthur gives me a resigned look but nods. "¡­Yeah." Clark''s face lights up. "O-Okay! I''ll have one too!" "That''s settled then." I signal for the waiter, who approaches promptly. "Bonsoir, what will be your order?" After we place our orders, the waiter nods and retreats to the kitchen. Turning back to Clark, my curiosity about his situation grows. If he is a reflection of my past self in Sylvestria, how similar are our lives? "So, Clark, where are your parents and your home?" I ask gently. Clark''s face falls, and he looks down at the table. "I¡­ran away from home." His words hit me harder than I expected. They mirror my history too closely¡ªthe young version of myself also ran away, driven by desperation and a youthful lack of foresight. "Why did you run away?" I probe softly. "I-I don''t want to be poor anymore¡­my parents can''t buy me toys, and my classmates bully me for it." The pain in his voice resonates with me. It''s a harsh reminder of my childhood struggles. "Clark, running away from your family is...not right, you know?" "I-I know, i-it''s just that, it''s very hard." I reach across the table, gently placing my hand over his smaller ones, trying to offer comfort. "I understand, Clark. It''s tough, especially when the world is against you. But your family loves you, even if they can''t give you everything." Clark looks up, his eyes shimmering with the start of tears. "They do love me... I miss them." "Maybe it''s time to think about returning," I suggest softly. "I ran away once, just like you. I thought it would solve all my problems but only created new ones. Going back home was the hardest thing I did, but it was also the best decision. My family helped me find the strength I didn''t know I had." Clark nods slowly, digesting my words. "But... how do I deal with the bullying?" "We can work on that together," I assure him. "I can talk to your school, and we can find ways to help you stand up for yourself. Being poor isn''t something to be ashamed of, and being Manaless doesn''t define your worth." I pause, allowing Clark to digest what I said. "And, Clark, you''ve got two friends right here. We''ll help you through this, okay?" Clark''s eyes widen. "Friends?" I nod. "Yeah, we''re friends,¡± I turn to Arthur. ¡°Right, Arthur?" Arthur seems surprised but quickly recovers. "Oh¡­yeah, of course!" Clark''s face slowly turns into a smile. ¡°T-Thanks, Monsieur Dominic and Monsieur Arthur.¡± I smile back. "No problem, Clark." Just then, Arthur leans closer. "Doms, can we talk for a second? Privately?" I raise an eyebrow, curious. "Sure¡­" I then glance at Clark. "Stay here for a bit, Clark. We''ll just be over there, and we''ll be right back." Clark nods obediently. "Okay, Monsieur!" Arthur and I then excuse ourselves and walk to the back garden of the restaurant. Once we are out of earshot, Arthur expresses his concern. "Doms, I know you want to help, but don''t you think this is all a bit sudden?" 32- Clark Williams [2] Volume 02, Chapter 32 Clark Williams [2] "Doms, I know you want to help, but don''t you think this is all a bit sudden?" Arthur asks. "What do you mean?" Arthur looks uneasy as he glances back toward the restaurant where Clark waits. "I mean, taking Clark under your wing just like that. It''s a big commitment, and we barely know him. Plus, dealing with his school and the bullying could get complicated." I pause, considering Arthur''s points. He''s right; the situation could become complex. But seeing Clark, who reminds me so much of my younger self from my previous life, stirs a deep desire in me to help him. The universe has handed me a second chance to address my past regrets. If my parents from my previous life were here, they might tell me to move on, to enjoy my new life. But how can I move on? Back in my old world, when I had made it to General Manager¡ªa position that could have lifted my family out of poverty¡ªmy life was cut short. The unresolved feelings from those days still weigh on me, and I clench my fist without realizing it. "Arthur, I get it; it''s sudden. But Clark isn''t just any kid. He''s like a piece of my past, a chance to do something I never could before." Arthur raises an eyebrow, puzzled. "What do you mean, Doms? Is it because he''s also Manaless?" "It''s more than that¡ªI-uh.¡± I stumble over my words, struggling to articulate feelings rooted in a reality Arthur can''t possibly understand. How can I explain that Clark feels like a link to my previous life, a life unknown to anyone here? Revealing that I am essentially a transmigrator from another universe¡ªhow can I expect Arthur or anyone to grasp such a concept without sounding like... a fantasy? "Doms?" Arthur prompts. I sigh, searching for the right words that won''t disclose too much yet will convey my deep connection to Clark''s situation. "Look, Arthur, it''s hard to explain, but let''s just say I see much of my younger self in him. Helping Clark feels right¡ªit feels necessary. And I''d appreciate your support with this." Arthur studies me for a moment, his expression softening. "Alright, Doms. If it means that much to you, I''m with you. But let''s ensure we do this correctly for Clark." Relief washes over me. "Thank you, Arthur. That means a lot." ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We return to the restaurant, and I notice Clark shifting uncomfortably in his seat. His face lights up with a relieved smile when he sees us approaching. "Hey, Clark." "Hello, Monsieur Dominic and Monsieur Arthur!" "Just Dominic is fine." "And Arthur is fine, too." "O-Oh, okay." We settle into our seats, and a palpable silence envelops our table. None of us know how to start a conversation at the moment. "So, Clark, where do you live?" Arthur breaks the quiet with a question. "I-I live in my house," Clark responds, his answer innocent and straightforward. I can''t suppress a chuckle at his literal interpretation. "What Arthur meant was, what''s your exact address, Clark?" I clarify. "O-Oh!" Clark''s cheeks turn a shade of red from embarrassment. "It''s 45 Kiyomizu, Kyoto." I freeze. That''s the exact address of the leaky apartment I lived in during my previous life. Could Clark have been transported here from Earth? But that seems impossible. How does he know terms like ''Monsieur'' and ''Manaless''? ''Manaless'' is a term only used in Sylvestria, and ''Monsieur'' seems out of place for a boy who, if he were from Earth, would presumably be Japanese. "Where in Sylvestria is that?" Arthur''s question brings me back to the present moment. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. "Sylves¡ª" I quickly covered Clark''s mouth with my hand, preventing him from further revealing anything that might complicate his situation. "That''s in Celestria!" I blurt out, improvising a location. Of all the five nations in Sylvestria, Celestria is the closest in cultural representation to Japan, even though it is primarily based in China. Arthur''s eyes widen in surprise. "What? That far? And how come ''Clark'' doesn''t sound like a name from Celestria?" Clark pulls my hand away. "Papa is from America, and Mama is from Japan." Arthur raises an eyebrow. "From America and Japan?" Clark nods enthusiastically. "Yeah, my pap¡ª" I cover his mouth again, quickly improvising. "America and Japan are names of villages in Celestria, hahaha." "Oh? I want to visit there someday," Arthur muses.
NEW QUEST!
Quest: Bring Clark back to his universe. Reward: 200 Stat Points
The appearance of this quest confirms my suspicions. Clark is indeed from another universe. Now, not only do I need to help him adjust here, but I also have to find a way to send him back home. This goes from zero to one hundred really quick. "This is going to be... quite eventful," I murmur. "What are you talking about, Doms?" Arthur asks. "Nothing." I remove my hand from Clark''s mouth, thankful that Arthur doesn''t question my strange behavior too profoundly. "D-Dominic, why did you cover my mouth?" Clark asks, confused. "Ah, it''s nothing, just a silly moment." How can I arrange temporary shelter for Clark while figuring out how to return him to Earth? Will Andre and Celine be open to providing temporary refuge? Also, the web novel never mentioned a portal capable of bridging universes, leaving me without a clear path forward. "Bonsoir, here''s your food!" The waiter''s timely arrival pulls me from my thoughts. He sets our dishes on the table, unveiling them to reveal steaming plates that fill the air with delicious aromas. "Uwah!" Clark gasps in amazement. His reaction brings a smile to my face. This young version of me is experiencing luxuries that have never been within my reach at his age. "Itadakimasu!" Clark exclaims, then pauses, looking puzzled. "Uhm, where are the chopsticks?" "Oh, here we use a fork and knife," I explain, picking up the utensils and demonstrating their use. "Here, let me show you." I hand him a fork and a knife, guiding his hands gently. "You hold the fork in your left hand and the knife in your right." Clark holds them awkwardly at first, his fingers fumbling slightly as he tries to mimic my grip. "Like this," I continue, adjusting his hands. "Use the fork to hold the food down, then cut with the knife." I demonstrate by cutting a small piece of the ratatouille on my plate, showing him how to apply gentle pressure and use a sawing motion. Clark watches intently, his brow furrowed in concentration. He then attempts to cut a piece of his ratatouille. After a few clumsy tries, he successfully cuts a small chunk. "Yeah, you got it!" I encourage him. "Now, you can try eating it. Just use your fork." He smiles a bit shyly and follows my instructions, spearing the piece he has cut and bringing it to his mouth. His face lights up with delight as he tastes the food. "This is good!" Clark exclaims, his initial hesitation forgotten as he continues to practice using the fork and knife. With each bite, he grows more confident in handling the utensils. Arthur watches the exchange with a mixture of amusement and surprise. "Looks like you''re a quick learner, Clark." Clark beams at the praise and then turns his attention back to his plate, determined to master his new skills. As he continues to eat, I can''t help but feel a sense of pride in helping him navigate this small but significant cultural challenge. It reminds me again of the broader responsibility I have taken on by promising to help him adjust to life here in Sylvestria¡ªand perhaps, eventually, find a way to send him back to his universe. "Doms," Arthur says, breaking into my thoughts, "you''re good with him. I can see why you felt compelled to help." I nod, grateful for Arthur''s understanding. "Thanks, Arthur. It means a lot. He reminds me a lot of myself when I was young. I guess that''s why I feel so driven to help him." ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As we step outside the restaurant, the cool evening air is refreshing after our hearty meal. "I have never been so full!" Clark exclaims, gently rubbing his stomach with a satisfied grin. I can''t help but smile back, touched by his happiness. In my previous life, a meal like tonight''s was something I could have only dreamed of. "I''m glad you liked it, Clark," I say, ruffling his hair playfully. "Doms, I can take him to our house," Arthur offers spontaneously, his tone sincere. It''s a generous offer, but I hesitate. Arthur has already done so much by paying for dinner, and based on what he said previously about his father, he is pretty strict. Imposing further wouldn''t be ideal, especially with someone like Clark. "Thanks, but no thanks, Arthur. I can take him to our house." "Really? Will Auntie Celine and Uncle Andr¨¦ be okay with that?" Arthur asks, a hint of concern in his voice. I nod confidently. "Yeah, I''m sure of it. They''re very understanding." "I''m going to your house, Mons¡ªDominic?" Clark looks up at me with wide, questioning eyes. "Yep!" I affirm with a smile. Vrr! Just then, the purr of an engine announces the arrival of Arthur''s limo. "Wow! What''s that!?" Clark points excitedly at the sleek, long car. "That''s a limo, Clark. It''s a very fancy car," I explain, amused by his awe. "Uwah!" Clark''s eyes sparkle with fascination. Max, Arthur''s driver or butler, opens the door for us with his usual professionalism. "Bonsoir, Young Master, Monsieur Dominic, and...?" Max pauses, noticing Clark. I introduce him quickly. "His name is Clark Williams." "Bonsoir, Monsieur Clark," Max greets him formally. Clark jumps slightly, a bit overwhelmed by the novelty of it all. "Oh-uhm, hello!" We all climb into the limo, the soft leather seats embracing us as we settle in. "Woah!" Clark''s gaze darts around as he takes in the luxurious interior. His eyes widen in amazement. Arthur grins, pleased to show off his limo. "Welcome to my limo, Clark." He points to a mini fridge. "That''s a mini fridge where I keep drinks." "Wow! Can I see it?" Clark asks eagerly. "Sure!" Arthur replies. As Arthur shows Clark the mini fridge, I lean against the plush seat and stare out the window. The streetlights blur past, casting flickering shadows inside the limo. This whole situation, while unexpected, feels strangely fitting. Here I am, given a chance to make a difference in a young boy''s life¡ªa boy who mirrors the struggles of my past. "This is going to be eventful." 33- Clarks Temporary Home Volume 02, Chapter 33 Clark''s Temporary Home "See you tomorrow, Doms." "See you too." "Goodbye, Arthur!" Clark calls out cheerfully, waving his hand energetically as Arthur''s limo pulls away. Arthur nods quickly and rolls down the window, waving one last time before the limo drives off into the evening. Now it''s just Clark and me standing in front of my house. The quiet of the evening surrounds us, and I sense Clark''s mood shifting. "Mons¡ªDominic, when can I go home?" Clark tugs at my hand, his voice tinged with sadness. I look down at him and see the worry etched on his face. After our conversation about his family and realizing what his disappearance might mean to them, it''s clear he''s grappling with the weight of his decision to run away. He misses his parents and wants to return, but being stranded in an alternate universe makes that wish unattainable. I kneel to meet his eyes, trying to offer reassurance despite the uncertainty of our situation. "Don''t worry, Clark, you''ll see them soon." In truth, I don''t know when or how we can manage his return. The concept of a portal linking different universes isn''t covered in the web novel I know, which means I have no leads or knowledge to draw on yet. "R-really?" I nod, maintaining a confident facade. "Yes, you will. But for now, we must figure out how to make that happen." "But what if they''re not worried about me?" "They are worried, Clark. Think about how happy they''ll be to see you safe and sound when you return. That joy will overshadow everything else." Clark wrestles with his thoughts momentarily before finally nodding, a tentative acceptance crossing his features. "Okay." "Don''t worry, we''ll figure this out together. I promise." I extend my pinky toward him, emphasizing the seriousness of my promise. Clark''s eyes widen before he wraps his tiny pinky around mine, sealing the promise. "Let''s go inside." Clark nods, and we walk toward the front door. I push it open and lead him into the house. As soon as we enter, I see Celine on her Commlink. Noticing us, she looks up, her expression shifting from surprise to curiosity. "Oh, welcome home, Dominic!" Her gaze quickly moves to Clark. "And who is this young man?" "Mum, this is Clark Williams. I met him today and invited him over for dinner." "U-Uhm, hello, Miss Eneneforte," Clark says, slightly nervous, bowing politely. I can''t help but chuckle at his slight mispronunciation of our surname. "Hello, Clark," Celine greets him warmly, her tone welcoming. She then turns to me, her expression becoming more serious. "Dominic, can we talk privately?" I nod, having anticipated this conversation. "Sure." I then glance at Clark, who seems a bit apprehensive. "You can sit in the living room right there," I point to a cozy area with a few soft chairs and a couch. Clark nods obediently and heads to the living room, settling into a chair. Celine and I find a quiet corner in the kitchen for our conversation. She faces me with a straightforward demand. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "Dominic, explain." I take a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. I recount the whole story to her¡ªhow I discovered Clark peering longingly into the restaurant, how we shared a meal, and what I learned about his difficult circumstances, including being bullied for being ''Manaless.'' I also mention he is from Celestria, carefully leaving out the part about him being from another universe. As Celine listens, her expression softens with each detail I share. "I see¡­ poor guy." She glances over at Clark, sitting on the sofa, his small legs swinging back and forth. "I guess he can stay here for a while." Her response makes me smile; her acceptance is more forthcoming than I anticipated. However, there''s still one potential hurdle: Andr¨¦. Will it be okay with him to let Clark stay here? "Thanks, Mum, but what about Dad?" "Don''t worry. Knowing your father, he will let Clark stay here temporarily." Her assurance eases my concerns further. Yet, as relieved as I am about Clark, another worry creeps into my mind: Andr¨¦ and his Stargate raid at the Emerald Coastline. "Mum, about Dad, is he okay? Did they manage to close the Stargate that opened up recently?" "Yes, he''s fine. Your father demolished the monsters inside the Stargate." I can''t help but chuckle at her nonchalant depiction of a dangerous situation. But Andr¨¦ demolished monsters that are [A] rank? That''s impressive. If Celine says they were demolished, it''s safe to say he''s either [A] to [S] rank. "Oh, by the way," she continues, smiling across her face, "your father said you did a wonderful job defeating Lumi in the duel. He was so happy that you won." Hearing that brings a genuine smile to my face. Knowing Andr¨¦ is proud of my achievements adds a layer of satisfaction to the victory. "Thanks, Mum, that means a lot to hear." With the matter of Clark staying with us seemingly settled, I feel reassured about my father''s safety, and I feel pride in my accomplishments. I''m ready to focus on helping Clark adjust and finding a way to address his unique situation. But first, it''s time to make him feel welcome in our home. "I should tell Clark the good news," I say as I walk toward the living room. "Clark." He turns to face me, his eyes bright with anticipation. "Yes, Mon- Dominic?" "I have some great news. You''re going to stay here temporarily while we find your parents." Clark''s face lights up with a broad smile. "Really?!" "Yep!" "Thank you, Dominic!" He dashes over and hugs my legs tightly. I smile down at him, ruffling his hair affectionately. Taking care of this young version of myself from another universe feels strangely fulfilling. "Dominic, you should give him a bath and let him stay in your room." Celine''s voice calls out from behind us. I see Celine approaching with a cup of hot chocolate in her hands. "This is for you, Clark," she says, offering the cup to him. Clark carefully takes the mug, his hands wrapping around it gently. "Be careful, it''s hot," I caution. He nods, then cautiously sips the hot chocolate. His eyes widen in delight at the taste. "This is delicious!" Without hesitation, he gulps down the hot cocoa, seemingly unfazed by the heat. "Fufufufu!" Celine laughs softly at his enthusiasm. "Did Clark get his foodie trait from you, Dominic?" Her comment is playful but implies a more profound connection, almost as if I''m adopting Clark. "Hahaha, so funny, Mum." "Did you say something?" "Nothing, Mum." "Uwah!" Clark''s excitement is infectious as he finishes the hot chocolate with a satisfied exclamation, "Thank you, Miss Eneneforte!" "You can call me Celine." "Okay, Miss Celine!" I can''t help but smile at the exchange. But noticing his dirty appearance, I realize it''s time to take care of his immediate needs. "Clark, let''s get you cleaned up." "Okie!" Clark responds with an enthusiastic nod. The transformation from the scared and shy boy I met earlier to one brimming with happiness warms my heart. It starkly contrasts my less cheerful childhood memories from my previous life. "Dominic, you can use your old clothes for him." "Okay, Mum." My gaze then drifts inadvertently to the shelf where the Demon Orb I won at the auction is displayed. I had almost forgotten about it. I should take it to the character I know from the web novel who can purify the orb tomorrow after school. "Uhm, Dominic, where''s the bathroom?" Clark''s voice pulls me back from my thoughts, reminding me of the task. "Follow me," I reply, reaching out to take his hand. We walk together toward the bathroom, Clark''s small hand in mine feeling like a tangible connection to my past and a reminder of the responsibilities I have embraced in my new life. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We are in my bedroom, and I gently towel Clark''s hair dry. Suddenly, Clark starts shaking his head like a puppy trying to dry its fur. "Clark, you shouldn''t shake your head like a puppy," I advise as he vigorously tries to dry it himself. "Okie," he replies, a bit more subdued. Clark is now wearing what seems to be my old clothes, which fit him quite well. I hadn''t realized Celine had kept these, but the E?eforte household is always full of surprises.
Master, don''t forget the 50 Stat Points you earned from the duel earlier.
That reminder pops up just as I finish up with Clark. The day has been so hectic that I have nearly forgotten my stat points. "System, distribute 12.5 points each to Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed."
Strength: 168 > 180.5 (D-) Endurance: 182 > 192.5 (D-) Agility: 171 > 183.5 (D-) Speed: 182 > 194.5 (D-)
"Dominic, who are you talking to?" Clark''s curious voice pulls me from my thoughts. "Oh, it''s nothing." I do not intend to reveal my System to anyone, not even to Clark, who seems to hail from another universe. After drying his hair, I put the towel aside. "There, feeling better?" Clark nods enthusiastically. "Yes, thank you, Dominic!" "Great! Now, let''s find you something to drink. You must be thirsty after that bath." Clark hops off my bed, his energy seemingly boundless. "Can I have more hot chocolate?" he asks, his eyes shining with hope. I chuckle, delighted by his eagerness for the warm drink. "Sure, let''s make some more hot chocolate for you." With that, we head to the kitchen to prepare another round of his new favorite treat, the warmth of the house and the comfort of newfound routines wrapping around us like a cozy blanket. 34- Back To School Volume 03, Chapter 34 Back To School Standing outside my house, I take a deep breath of the crisp morning air, letting it fill my lungs as I mentally prepare for the day ahead. The plan is straightforward: after school, I¡¯ll head to Aurelior to meet a key figure from A Magician¡¯s Path, capable of purifying monster orbs. My gaze shifts to the Demon Orb, securely encased in a rune-inscribed glass box that hums faintly with containment magic. Its dark, swirling core seems to pulse as if aware of its captivity. I carefully slide it into my bag, its weight a tangible reminder of my responsibility. "Dominic, where are you going?" Clark''s voice breaks my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. I turn to see him standing in the doorway, his small frame framed by the morning light. His eyes, clouded with unease, tug at something deep within me. He¡¯s still adjusting to everything, and seeing him like this makes it harder to leave. I kneel to meet his gaze, my tone gentle yet firm. "Just to school, Clark. Nothing to worry about." His brow furrows. "Really?" "Really," I smile, ruffling his hair to ease his worry. "And besides, Mum will be here to look after you." "He''s right, Clark," Celine¡¯s voice chimes in as she approaches us. Her warm and reassuring presence adds weight to my words. "I''ll keep you safe, no matter what." Clark hesitates momentarily before nodding, the tension in his expression easing slightly. "Okay, if you say so." I rise to my feet, feeling a small pang of guilt but reassured, knowing he¡¯s in good hands. "Take care of each other, alright? Bye, Clark. Bye, Mum." "Bye, Dominic!" Clark calls out, his voice a little brighter now. "Be safe," Celine adds, her eyes following me with quiet concern. With one last glance and a wave, I step onto the road, the cool air sharpening my focus. The day ahead feels daunting, but knowing Clark is with Mum gives me the peace of mind to face it. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As I walk toward the town center, the familiar faces of the townspeople greet me with warm smiles and applause. "Congratulations on winning your duel!" "You were awesome!" "You rock!" Their cheers make me smile, and I wave back, "Thank you." It''s a surprising turn of events. Despite being Manaless, the townspeople genuinely support me. It makes me wonder about Dominic, who lived here before my migration. What had he done to earn such respect and admiration? In the web novel, Manaless individuals often face ostracism and bullying in Sylvestria. Yet, here I am, receiving a hero''s welcome. Could it be because of Andr¨¦ and Celine''s influence? I''ve been in this world for six days, and from what I understand about Andr¨¦, he''s a respected Stargate Raider. His rank could be anywhere from [A] to [S], given his prowess at raiding a [A] ranked Stargate at the Emerald Coastline. He can''t be a [SS] ranked magician. Magicians of that level are mighty, capable of feats like destroying entire planets. Andr¨¦ also possesses a rare ''Dark'' magic attribute, adding to his distinguished community status. As for my mother, Celine, my knowledge is limited. As far as I know, she''s a housewife, but in Sylvestria, appearances can be deceiving, and she might play a more significant role than I''m aware. "Haa!" I sigh as I continue my walk. Whatever the reasons for the warm treatment I receive in this town, I decided to be grateful for it. Accepting this positive attention makes my integration into this new life smoother and less complicated than it could have been. I''m just happy not to face the ostracism typical for Manaless in this world, making every day a little easier to navigate. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T I stride through the gates of my middle school, instantly aware of the murmurs and whispers that follow my path. "Hey, it''s him, the Manaless who won against an Everheart." "He got lucky." "Not just lucky, he also cheated!" I roll my eyes at their baseless accusations; they have no proof that I cheated, merely discontent and disbelief. I continue walking, determined to ignore the whispering. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. "Well, well, if it isn''t the cheater." You''ve got to be kidding me. Turning around, I see Renard smirking, flanked by two goons. I sigh, feeling the weight of unnecessary drama. "What do you want, Renard?" He smirks wider. "I just want to tell you that your victory against Lumi was pure luck, and I will prove it!" His declaration causes a stir among the nearby students, fueling a wave of murmurs and whispers around us. "You have no proof that I cheated, Renard. If you have proof, then show it now," I challenge, growing tired of his groundless accusations. "Well, I''m going to challenge you to a due¡ª" "Activate." -Tick-tock! I trigger my ''Chrono Pendant,'' and everything around me slows dramatically. I do not want to drag out a pointless confrontation with Renard. Moving through the slowed time, I walk up to Renard and deliver a swift punch to his liver, deciding that a quick reminder of reality is necessary. After striking, I turn and start walking away, leaving the scene behind me. "Deactivate." -Chime! "OOF!" Renard''s pained grunt reaches my ears from behind, but I don''t look back. Instead, I continue walking toward the school building, ready to focus on my day and leave behind the petty schoolyard challenges. I don''t want to make using the Chrono Pendant a habit, but sometimes, it''s necessary to cut through the noise and keep moving forward. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As I approach the entrance to my classroom, a familiar voice calls out, brimming with energy. "Doms!" It¡¯s Arthur. He strides over, closing the distance in no time, and slings an arm casually around my shoulder. I greet him with a smile. "Oh, hey, Arthur." "How''s Clark doing?" "He''s doing great. We''re giving him temporary shelter until we can locate his parents," I reply. "Whoa! That¡¯s good to hear," he says with genuine relief. "Yeah," I nod, and we continue walking together. As we step into the classroom, an immediate wave of stares and murmured whispers greets us. Curious, envious, and speculative gazes follow our every move as we head toward our seats. I force myself to ignore the buzz of gossip, focusing instead on settling in for the day. Arthur seems unfazed by the attention, but as soon as we sit, he lets out an exaggerated sigh. "Geez, they seriously can¡¯t handle that you won yesterday, huh?" His voice carries a mix of amusement and exasperation. I lean back in my chair, shaking my head. "Yeah, they¡¯re as blind as rhinos." Arthur chuckles, the corners of his mouth twitching upward. "Blind rhinos? That¡¯s a new one." He pulls out his Commlink and starts scrolling through it, his fingers flying over the screen. Suddenly, he leans over, thrusting the device toward me. "Doms, look at this!" I glance at the colorful graphic displayed on the screen. The date "April 22, 2121" is prominently featured in bold, eye-catching font. I blink, confused. "All I see is a date. What about it?" Arthur grins as if he¡¯s been waiting for this question. "It¡¯s the date of the entrance exam for Verdant Arcanum," he announces. The words catch me off guard, and I raise an eyebrow in surprise. In the web novel, the entrance exam for Verdant Arcanum wasn¡¯t given much detail. It simply opened with C¨¦lestin passing the exam in the first chapter. "Oh, is that so?" I ask, masking my surprise. "Yeah," Arthur confirms, his grin widening. As I process this new information, my mind races. This detail, missing from the web novel, suddenly feels significant. The entrance exam is coming up, and it means I¡¯ll soon face one of the pivotal moments in this world¡¯s story. The stakes are higher than ever, and I can¡¯t afford to let my guard down. Just then, a cold voice cuts through the air. "Greetings, Dominic." I glance up to see Lumi approaching, her expression as unreadable as ever. With her persistence and the events of recent days, brushing her off is no longer an option. I decide to engage, knowing that ignoring Lumi once she sets her sights on something is futile. Right now, her intent to rechallenge me is almost palpable. "Oh, hello," I reply casually. Arthur, however, looks less than pleased. "Hey, I¡¯m also here, you know?!" he interjects, waving his arms dramatically for attention. Lumi spares him a glance, her tone flat. "Oh, my bad. I didn¡¯t see you there." Arthur grumbles, "Why you!" Ignoring his irritation, Lumi turns back to me. Her sharp gaze briefly sweeps the room before settling on the empty seat beside mine. "Can I sit here?" she asks directly. Caught off guard, I stammer, "Oh-uh, sure." "Thank you," she replies, taking the seat smoothly. The tension in the air thickens instantly. With Lumi seated on one side and Arthur glaring daggers at her from the other, I feel like the awkward centerpiece of an impending drama. Lumi, seemingly unfazed, focuses her attention on the blackboard, her demeanor indifferent to the subtle hostility radiating from Arthur. I can¡¯t help but wonder: does Lumi genuinely want to befriend me¡ªor is there another reason for her sudden interest? In the web novel, Lumi rarely pursued relationships at this stage, preferring to keep others at arm¡¯s length. This feels out of character, and it sets my thoughts spinning. Around us, whispers ripple through the classroom. "She¡¯s sitting with him!" "Man, I¡¯m so jealous!" "Quick, search the Aethernet: How to be Dominic." "If she¡¯s sitting there, does that mean the cheating rumors aren¡¯t true?" "Guess not!" I sigh internally, resisting the urge to bury my face in my hands. The conclusions people jump to around here never cease to amaze me. -POOF! A sudden puff of white smoke explodes at the front of the classroom, instantly silencing the chatter. As it clears, Maurice appears, stepping out with his signature flair, ready to begin the day. "All right, class, let¡¯s get started, shall we?" he says with a confident smile, his voice cutting through the last remnants of murmured gossip. Maurice scans the room with his sharp eyes, his gaze lingering on me for a moment before shifting to Lumi. A knowing smirk tugs at his lips, making my stomach flip uneasily. What¡¯s that smirk about? The subtle expression leaves me feeling off-kilter, as though Maurice knows something I don¡¯t. Maurice redirects his attention to the rest of the class with an almost imperceptible shake of his head. "I know yesterday¡¯s duel is still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds, but it¡¯s time to move on," he begins, his tone shifting to a more serious note. "It¡¯s important to understand when to reflect on the past and when to let go. Victories and defeats are lessons, not anchors. Learn from them, grow, and then set them aside. Life is about moving forward." His words resonate through the room, their unexpected wisdom silencing even the most restless students. I find myself nodding internally, struck by how similar Maurice can be to Andr¨¦ in moments like these. Both dispense poignant truths out of nowhere, like sage mentors hiding behind casual exteriors. And yet, despite their wisdom, Maurice and Andr¨¦¡¯s interactions are far from their usual profound demeanor. Whenever they meet, their conversations devolve into bickering that borders on absurd, each trading playful jabs and comical insults like old rivals who¡¯ve known each other for far too long. The contrast is so stark it never fails to amuse me. As Maurice continues with homeroom, I can¡¯t help but reflect on how this moment feels like the calm before the storm. Lumi¡¯s presence, Arthur¡¯s tension, and Maurice¡¯s enigmatic smirk all weave together into a web of unease, hinting that today might not be as ordinary as it seems. 35- Mason Schmidt [1] Volume 03, Chapter 35 Mason Schmidt [1] -Ring! The school bell chimes, marking the end of another day¡¯s classes. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I stretch my arms upward, feeling a satisfying release of tension. Today¡¯s lessons¡ªlanguage and Literature¡ªwere pretty manageable, a nice break compared to the more grueling subjects. ¡°Hey, Doms, want to play arcade games?¡± Arthur asks, his voice light as he stuffs his books into his bag. I turn to him with a smile, already knowing my answer. ¡°I want to but I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve got somewhere to be.¡± ¡°Where?¡± he presses, curiosity lighting up his face. I wink, raising a finger to my lips in mock secrecy. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± Arthur pouts dramatically, crossing his arms like a petulant child. ¡°Fine.¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle at his reaction. His pouting is unexpectedly¡­ cute. No homo, though. Before I can say more, Lumi¡¯s voice cuts through the moment, cool and indifferent as always. ¡°Dominic.¡± I glance over to see her standing nearby, her expression unreadable¡ªher default. ¡°Yes?¡± I ask, my tone polite despite her abrupt interruption. ¡°Let¡¯s spar again someday; I look forward to being stronger with you,¡± she says simply, her voice devoid of inflection. She doesn¡¯t wait for a response and turns, walking away without a goodbye. Arthur scoffs, his irritation palpable as he watches her retreating figure. ¡°Tch! That Everheart is so annoying.¡± I give a small, awkward laugh, scratching my head. Lumi¡¯s blunt demeanor is a lot to handle, but I¡¯ve grown used to it by now. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ direct, that¡¯s for sure.¡± Before Arthur can retort, another voice calls out my name¡ªthis one more measured and thoughtful. ¡°Dominic.¡± I turn to see Maurice approaching, his gaze sharp and focused. ¡°Hello, Professor,¡± I say, trying to keep my tone neutral. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± Maurice¡¯s eyes flicker to my backpack, and I feel a jolt of nervous energy ripple through me. Can he sense it? ¡°What are you doing with that Demon Orb?¡± Maurice asks, his tone calm but probing. My heart skips a beat. Crap. He sensed it. Dad put runes on the glass box to mask the orb¡¯s presence, so how did Maurice detect it? Was my plan to wait until after school and head straight to Aurelior too obvious? Before I can even begin to explain, Arthur cuts in. ¡°Doms, is that the Demon Orb you won at the auction house?¡± His question hangs in the air, and I realize I¡¯m cornered. Panicking or overthinking won¡¯t help here, so I decided to stick to a partial truth. ¡°Yes,¡± I say, keeping my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m planning to sell it at Aurelior.¡± Maurice studies me for a moment longer, then nods slowly. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± His calm acceptance surprises me. ¡°Anyway,¡± he continues, his tone shifting back to its usual neutrality, ¡°I won¡¯t be training you this Saturday. It¡¯s your father¡¯s turn to oversee your sessions.¡± Relief washes over me. For a moment, I thought he might report me or confiscate the orb. Once again, I realize how quickly I jump to worst-case scenarios. ¡°Thank you for letting me know, Professor,¡± I say with a respectful nod. Maurice nods back, his expression softening slightly. ¡°That¡¯s all. Be safe in Aurelior.¡± He turns and walks away, leaving me to process the interaction. I lean back in my chair, my hand instinctively tightening on the straps of my backpack. The weight of the Demon Orb feels heavier now, not just physically but mentally. ¡°Doms,¡± Arthur says, breaking through my thoughts, his voice tinged with curiosity. ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to sell it. What changed?¡± Ah, crap. Looks like my earlier explanation to Arthur is returning to haunt me. ¡°I¡­ changed my mind,¡± I say, scrambling for a believable excuse. ¡°I figured it¡¯d be a good way to earn more Camilliums.¡± Arthur narrows his eyes slightly, studying me like he¡¯s trying to read between the lines. But after a moment, his expression softens, and he gives me a reassuring smile. ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s what you want,¡± he says simply, his tone supportive. His response catches me off guard. Arthur doesn¡¯t press me for more details, and I feel a flicker of guilt for keeping the full truth from him. ¡°Anyway,¡± he continues, shifting the topic with his usual ease, ¡°do you want me to take you to the train station?¡± I glance at him, grateful for his unwavering loyalty, and manage a smile. ¡°Thanks, Arthur. I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Together, we head out, and despite the weight of the Demon Orb in my backpack, I feel a little lighter knowing Arthur is by my side. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After Arthur drops me off at the local train station, I head straight to the ticket counter to secure my ride. With tickets in hand, I find an open seat in the waiting area. The station isn¡¯t particularly crowded, just a handful of people going about their business. I settle in, my attention occasionally drifting to the soft hum of chatter and the distant clatter of luggage wheels. Suddenly, a sharp voice cuts through the ambient noise. ¡°Listen, you schmuck! I¡¯m tellin¡¯ ya, this is the best damn deal you¡¯re gonna get. You think info like this falls outta the sky?¡± The distinct tone snaps my gaze to the source: a middle-aged man gesticulating wildly as he paces back and forth, a Commlink pressed to his ear. He¡¯s stocky, with a round face framed by a scruffy beard. His slicked-back hair is thinning at the top, and his suit¡ªshades of grey and brown¡ªlooks like it¡¯s seen better days. His tie hangs loose around his neck, and a slightly askew fedora completes the frazzled appearance. ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t gimme that tone!¡± he barks into the Commlink. ¡°I¡¯m out here bustin¡¯ my ass. Do you know the kind of heat I¡¯m packin¡¯ to get you this stuff?¡± I shake my head, deciding not to involve myself in whatever drama he¡¯s immersed in. He seems more than capable of handling¡ªor escalating¡ªhis problems. -Hum! The soft hum of an approaching train draws my attention, breaking my focus on the man. Grateful for the distraction, I grab my bag and go to the platform. Once aboard, I quickly find a comfortable seat. As I settle in, the man¡¯s loud voice follows me into the carriage, much to my dismay. ¡°Wait, wait! Hold your horses, alright? Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI can sweeten the pot. Gimme a second¡­ But this is as low as I go¡ªdamn it!¡± The call cuts off abruptly. His frustration is almost tangible as he mutters something under his breath. He plops down in a seat not too far from mine, his demeanor a mix of irritation and exhaustion. The train lurches forward as the overhead speakers crackle to life. -Ding-dong! ¡°Bonsoir, passengers,¡± the conductor¡¯s voice echoes warmly. ¡°This is your train conductor. We will arrive in Aurelior in one hour and thirty minutes.¡± I let out a breath I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d been holding and leaned against the window. As the train glides through the countryside, Verdant Haven¡¯s beauty unfolds before me like a moving painting. The landscape is a kaleidoscope of vibrant greens and tranquil blues, with rolling hills and serene rivers catching the golden glow of the setting sun. Each passing scene is more breathtaking than the last, and I allow myself to forget everything else for a moment. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After a relatively smooth hour-long train ride, I step off at Gare des ¨¦toiles, Aurelior¡¯s bustling central station. The moment I disembark, I¡¯m engulfed by a dense crowd of travelers, the station alive with the hum of overlapping conversations, hurried footsteps, and the occasional barked announcements echoing overhead. It¡¯s just as packed as I remember from my first visit¡ªa chaotic hive of noise and motion. The sheer number of people swirling around me is disorienting, a storm of bodies that makes my head spin. A wave of dizziness and nausea washes over me, forcing me to press a hand to my forehead. I seriously need to get used to crowded places like these. Steeling myself, I begin the laborious task of weaving through the throng, each step requiring effort to avoid being jostled or bumped. It¡¯s slow-going, but eventually, I make it to the exit. The moment I step outside, fresh air greets me like an old friend. I pause, letting the cool breeze brush against my face. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I let out a long sigh, grateful for the space and reprieve from the station¡¯s stifling atmosphere. Just as I start to relax, I accidentally bump into someone. ¡°Hey! Watch where you¡¯re goin¡¯, will ya? People walkin¡¯ here!¡± I glance up to see a familiar face¡ªthe same middle-aged, stocky man I noticed earlier in the station. He staggers slightly from the impact but quickly regains his balance. ¡°Oh, sorry about that,¡± I say, holding up a hand apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, just¡ªlook, not the best time, okay?¡± He waves me off, his tone more annoyed than angry, before hurrying away into the crowd. His relatively calm dismissal catches me off guard. I was braced for a more heated exchange, but the moment passes without further incident. I shake my head, refocusing my thoughts. There¡¯s no time to dwell on this. Straightening my blazer, I remind myself of the reason I came to Aurelior in the first place. ¡°Now then, time to find him.¡± With renewed purpose, I stride into the city streets. The towering buildings and vibrant energy of Aurelior stretch out before me, a labyrinth of possibilities and hidden dangers. My target is the character from the web novel who holds the knowledge I need to deal with the Demon Orb. Finding him won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s a crucial step in my mission. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°So, this is the place.¡± Standing before me is Le Petit Verre, a bar tucked away in a quiet city corner. The building is a charming blend of rustic French architecture and contemporary elegance. Delicate ironwork frames the windows, while ivy sprawls across the stone facade like nature¡¯s embroidery. A deep, welcoming green door stands at the center, its wood polished to a subtle sheen. Above it, a wrought-iron sign sways gently in the breeze, the name ¡°Le Petit Verre¡± inscribed in elegant, flowing script. I push the door open and step inside, greeted by an ambiance that feels intimate and distinctly Verdant Haven. The interior is a masterpiece of design¡ªa harmony of exposed wooden beams, stone walls bearing the marks of centuries-old craftsmanship, and cozy seating arranged for quiet, meaningful conversations. Wrought-iron chandeliers hang from the ceiling, casting soft, warm light that dances across the room. The bar is almost silent, except for the faint glassware clink from the bartender behind the counter. His expression shifts to one of surprise as I approach. ¡°Excuse me,¡± he says, his tone skeptical, ¡°what¡¯s a middle schooler like you doing in a bar?¡± I meet his gaze, letting a knowing smirk curl across my lips. ¡°Sapharzalem.¡± His eyes widen in recognition, and without another word, he nods. Ducking beneath the counter, he presses a concealed button. -Click! The bar¡¯s windows seal shut with a mechanical whir, and the room instantly feels more enclosed and secretive. -Rumble! A low rumble fills the air as the shelves behind the bar slide aside, revealing a hidden staircase spiraling downwards into the unknown. ¡°Please, come inside,¡± the bartender says, his voice low and serious. I nod, sliding off the stool and approaching the staircase. A thrill courses through me as I take in the hidden passage. ¡°Now, this is cool.¡± The character I¡¯m searching for¡ªwho can help me deal with the Demon Orb¡ªruns this secret establishment. ¡°Sapharzalem¡± was the codeword to unlock this hidden world. Descending the staircase, I find myself before a massive double door, its medieval design strikingly contrasting with the bar above. The wood is dark and imposing, and the ironwork is intricate and heavy. ¡°So, this is it, huh?¡± I push the door open, stepping into a room that takes my breath away. The space is an extraordinary fusion of Gothic and modern aesthetics. High, vaulted ceilings stretch above me, their dark beams lending an air of grandeur. Aged brick walls meet sleek, contemporary metal panels, a juxtaposition that somehow feels harmonious. The lighting is moody and deliberate, with modern fixtures that mimic the flicker of gothic torches. The furniture follows the theme¡ªleather-upholstered chairs and dark wooden tables that look timeless and luxurious. At the room¡¯s center, behind a grand bar stocked with an array of rare bottles, stands a man whose presence dominates the space. Tall and muscular, his skin is a deep, rich brown, and he moves with a quiet, commanding confidence. A pair of stylish sunglasses obscure his eyes, adding an air of mystery, even in the dimly lit room. He¡¯s meticulously polishing a wine glass, his intense focus feeling like a ritual. ¡°There he is.¡± As I carefully close the door behind me, his head lifts, and he turns to face me. ¡°Well, well, what do we have here? A new face in my humble establishment. Step in; don¡¯t be shy,¡± Mason says, his deep, resonant voice carrying an inviting yet commanding tone. Mason Schmidt. The man I¡¯ve been so eager to meet. His reputation precedes him¡ªVice Leader of the demon factions, master of darkness, and a being whose power is second only to Erebos. His presence fills the dimly lit bar, which feels less like a dive and more like a portal into another world. The eclectic mix of patrons and the shelves lined with mysterious artifacts only add to the atmosphere. 36- Mason Schmidt [2] Volume 03, Chapter 36 Mason Schmidt [2] ¡°Well, well, what do we have here? A new face in my humble establishment. Step in, don¡¯t be shy,¡± Mason says, his deep, resonant voice carrying an inviting yet commanding tone. Mason Schmidt. The man I¡¯ve been so eager to meet. His reputation precedes him¡ªVice Leader of the demon factions, master of darkness, and a being whose power is second only to Erebos. His presence fills the dimly lit bar, which feels less like a dive and more like a portal into another world. The eclectic mix of patrons and the shelves lined with mysterious artifacts only add to the atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting place you¡¯ve got here,¡± I say, glancing around. ¡°Heh, ¡®interesting¡¯ doesn¡¯t even start to cover it,¡± Mason replies with a chuckle, his sharp eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Le Manoir Sombre isn¡¯t your average watering hole. It¡¯s where people come when they¡¯re looking for things that go bang¡ªin more ways than one.¡± His words linger, a subtle hint at the hidden dangers and treasures his establishment holds. I reach into my bag and pull out the Demon Orb encased in its protective glass box. Placing it on the counter between us, the orb¡¯s eerie glow casts flickering shadows across Mason¡¯s face. ¡°I heard this is the place to deal with stuff like this. Can you purify it?¡± Mason pauses, setting down the wine glass he¡¯s been polishing. His attention sharpens as he leans forward, the glow of the orb reflected in his piercing gaze. ¡°Well, well,¡± he says, a smirk curling his lips. ¡°What do we have here? An [A]-rank Demon Orb, huh? You¡¯ve got good taste¡ªor maybe just good luck. Where¡¯d you get your hands on this beauty?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± I reply. ¡°The important thing is¡ªcan you handle it?¡± Mason chuckles, the sound low and full of amusement. He places a hand on the glass box, which glows faintly with red runes before disappearing in a bling. Now holding the orb in his bare hands, Mason examines it closely, his grin widening. ¡°Handle it? Kid, handling darkness is what I do best. But let me ask you¡ªwhy purify it? Do you even know what you¡¯re holding?¡± ¡°I do,¡± I reply firmly. ¡°I need the magic inside to become a Manaficial.¡± Mason tilts his head, intrigued. He traces a finger over the orb¡¯s surface, his expression unreadable. ¡°Clever,¡± he says finally. ¡°You know the risks. Purifying the soul layer to avoid corruption¡ªsmart. But purifying something like this won¡¯t come cheap¡ªor easy.¡± ¡°Name your price,¡± I say, steeling myself. ¡°You¡¯ve got guts. I like that,¡± Mason replies, his grin taking on a sharper edge. ¡°Here¡¯s my offer: do me a favor, and I¡¯ll purify your orb¡ªand throw in a little extra. Deal?¡± I nod cautiously. ¡°Deal.¡± Mason leans closer, his overwhelming presence sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°A duel,¡± he says simply. ¡°Prove you can wield the power you seek. Impress me, and I¡¯ll cleanse your orb.¡± My breath catches. A duel? Against him? This isn¡¯t what I anticipated. I¡¯d expected a hefty fee in Camilliums or maybe a binding contract¡ªnot a direct confrontation.
New Quest!
Quest: Survive Mason. Reward: 100 Stat Points.
My nerves tighten like a vice. Mason Schmidt isn¡¯t just any demon. According to the web novel, he¡¯s a powerhouse capable of obliterating galaxies with minimal effort. After Camille sealed Erebos, Mason stayed under the radar, hiding his immense strength behind this black-market front. His ability to suppress his demonic energy while maintaining control over his domain is legendary. The thought of facing him sends a chill down my spine. There¡¯s no way I can win¡ªnot as a Manaless. ¡°Wait,¡± I say, grasping for an alternative. ¡°How about another way? I¡¯m a Manaless. You¡¯ll win easily.¡± Mason smirks, his expression unreadable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll go easy on you.¡± His reassurance isn¡¯t reassuring. In the web novel, Mason is known to keep his word, but demons are unpredictable by nature. ¡°Easy¡± could still mean an overwhelming challenge. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Still, this is the price he¡¯s set. If I want that orb purified, I have no choice but to accept. ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± I say, my voice steadier than I feel. Mason¡¯s grin widens. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking.¡± Mason raises his right hand, a casual gesture that belies the power behind it. -Flick! He flicked his fingers, and the bar¡¯s ambiance changed instantly. An unsettling sense of movement replaces the dimly lit coziness. -Rumble! The sound reverberates through the room as hidden mechanisms activate. My eyes widen as the center of Le Manoir Sombre begins to shift. The bar rotates slowly, revealing a fighting area concealed beneath its surface. Seats and tables slide away seamlessly, pushed to the room''s edges by intricate machinery. What was once an intimate gathering space transforms into a vast, open arena. The walls flicker with a soft hum, their dim light intensifying until the space is fully illuminated. It¡¯s as if the bar has shed its skin, revealing its true purpose¡ªnot just a place for drinks and quiet whispers but a front for clandestine activities¡ªactivities like this duel. Mason watches my reaction with an amused grin, his casual demeanor starkly contrasting the grand transformation unfolding around us. ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± he says, his voice cutting through the hum of the machinery. I nod, unable to hide the mix of apprehension and fascination in my expression. This isn¡¯t just a bar¡ªit¡¯s a stage, a battlefield. Mason has crafted this space with precision, ensuring it¡¯s ready for encounters like the one I¡¯m about to face. The last table slides into place along the edge as the arena finishes forming. The room grows eerily quiet, the sound of moving mechanisms replaced by an expectant stillness. Mason steps into the center of the arena, his grin widening as he gestures for me to join him. ¡°Well, kid,¡± he says, his voice echoing in the now-spacious room, ¡°time to show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± My heart pounds as I step forward, each footfall heavier than the last. The stakes couldn¡¯t be higher, and the setting only amplifies the pressure. Whatever happens next, I¡¯ll have to give it everything I¡¯ve got. Mason Schmidt isn¡¯t the kind of opponent you can take lightly. Let the duel begin. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T I stand ready in the arena, the transformed bar now a stage for this surreal duel. Mason is positioned opposite me, his posture relaxed but radiating an aura of unshakable confidence. ¡°Ready when you are,¡± Mason says, cracking his knuckles, his tone a mix of amusement and challenge. I nod, pulling out both of Galahad¡¯s Judgment and gripping them tightly. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I say, the words steadier than I feel. Mason gestures lazily with a hand, smirking as if inviting me to take the first move. The gesture reeks of underestimation¡ªlikely due to my Manaless status¡ªbut I¡¯m determined to prove him wrong. Raising my guns, I aim directly at him and fire. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The shots ring out, echoing through the arena. But my confidence falters as the bullets ricochet harmlessly off his skin, clinking to the floor like pebbles. ¡°Is that all?¡± Mason asks, unfazed, his smirk deepening. ¡°Nope,¡± I reply, charging forward. I aim one of my guns directly at his sunglasses and fire. -Bang! The impact barely earns a reaction¡ªhis head jerks slightly upward, but it¡¯s more an acknowledgment than a sign of damage. [Gravity¡¯s Gambit] I leap into the air, pointing both guns downward, and fire. -Bang! Bang! The recoil propels me forward. I spin mid-air, extending my leg for a high kick aimed at his chest. ¡°Hah!¡± -Clank! My foot connects, but it feels like I¡¯ve struck solid iron. Mason doesn¡¯t flinch, his stance steady as a mountain. I land, following up with a swift kick to his head. -Clank! Again, no reaction. It¡¯s as if my attacks are nothing more than gentle taps. Desperate, I press the barrel of one gun directly against his forehead and fire three rapid shots. -Bang! Bang! Bang! -Clank! Clank! Clank! The bullets deflect off his skin, leaving not even a scratch. Then, without warning, Mason moves. I tense, expecting a counterattack, but instead, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a cigarette. -Flick! A small purple flame sparks in his palm, illuminating his face with an eerie glow. He lights the cigarette, placing it between his lips and slowly dragging it. ¡°Is that all?¡± he asks again, exhaling a stream of smoke. His calm demeanor and lack of effort only emphasize the vast gulf in our abilities. Catching my breath, I holster one of Galahad¡¯s Judgment and glare at him, calculating my next move. ¡°You¡¯re tough, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± I concede. Mason smirks, blowing out another puff of smoke. ¡°Tough isn¡¯t the half of it, kid. But I appreciate the¡­ workout.¡± The sarcasm in his tone stings. Direct attacks are useless; I need a new strategy. ¡°Activate!¡± -Tick-Tock! The Chrono Pendant activates, slowing the world around me. I move swiftly, aiming to disorient Mason with speed and agility. Sprinting towards one of the arena¡¯s pillars, I gain momentum, planning to use the environment to my advantage. ¡°Still playing games?¡± Mason¡¯s voice cuts through the slowed time, unfazed. His sharp gaze follows my every move. Ignoring his taunts, I aim at the chain supporting the massive chandelier overhead. -Bang! Bang! -Clank! The chain snaps, and the chandelier crashes down, shattering on impact and enveloping Mason in a dense cloud of smoke and debris. Seizing the opportunity, I charge forward, guns blazing. [Stalwart Advance] -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets rip through the smoke, but a sudden purple glow emanates from within. -BOOM! A massive explosion erupts, purple flames roaring outward. The shockwave sends me skidding to a halt as I shield my eyes. As the smoke clears, Mason emerges completely unscathed. His calm demeanor remains unchanged as if the chandelier and the explosion were mere inconveniences. ¡°Alright,¡± he says, snuffing out his cigarette underfoot. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to stop fooling around.¡± -Fwoosh! In an instant, Mason blurs. Before I can react, he reappears in front of me. His hand swings wide, and I barely register the motion before it connects with my face. ¡°AGH!¡± The impact sends me flying backward. I crash into a pillar with a resounding -Boom! The world spins, pain radiating through every part of my body. A slap. That was a slap. And it felt like being hit by a wrecking ball. I groan, struggling to open my eyes. My cheek throbs painfully, and I can¡¯t even think straight for a moment. Using the pillar for support, I slowly pull myself to my feet, every movement a battle against the ache in my body. ¡°So, you survived that, huh?¡± Mason¡¯s voice cuts through the haze, calm and taunting. I remain silent, too focused on staying upright to reply. -Slam! The sudden, loud sound reverberates through the room. My heart races as I prepare for whatever comes next. 37- An Informant Volume 03, Chapter 37 An Informant -Slam! The loud slam of a door echoes through the room, startling me. ¡°Hey, Mason, do you ha¡ªholy mother of¡ªwhat happened here?¡± The voice is familiar. With some effort, I look toward its source. To my surprise, it¡¯s the same guy I bumped into earlier. What is he doing here?
Quest Completed!
You survived Mason. You received 100 Stat Points.
The System¡¯s notification pops up, and a wave of relief floods through me. Finally¡ªit¡¯s over. The duel against Mason is behind me. ¡°Here, take this. It¡¯ll patch you up,¡± Mason¡¯s voice cuts through my thoughts. I turn to see him holding out a small bottle of healing potion. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± I mutter, taking it gratefully. As I drink, the soothing effects spread through my body, easing the worst of my aches and pains. ¡°Hello? Is anyone going to answer my question?¡± the newcomer¡ªRen¨¦, apparently¡ªasks, his tone exasperated. Mason turns to him, smirking. ¡°Look what the cat dragged in. You missed quite the show, Ren¨¦. Next time, grab a front-row seat instead of sneaking in at the end.¡± So, his name is Ren¨¦. ¡°A show?¡± Ren¨¦ snaps, his face a mix of confusion and frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not here for any damn show, Mason. I just came to grab a drink¡ªnot to watch some poor sap get beat to a pulp!¡± ¡°Relax, Ren¨¦.¡± Mason waves him off casually. ¡°The bar¡¯s always open, and the entertainment¡¯s free. Grab a drink and enjoy the view, my friend. Life¡¯s too short for just business, don¡¯t you think?¡± Mason¡¯s demeanor is as nonchalant as ever, like he didn¡¯t just put me through the wringer. He then turns back to me, extending a hand. ¡°Come on, get up.¡± I grasp it, letting him pull me to my feet. My legs feel shaky but stable enough. As I straighten, I glance down at my uniform. It¡¯s practically shredded, hanging in tatters after the fight. ¡°You¡¯ve got a spark in you, kid,¡± Mason says, his grin widening as he extends his hand once more, this time with an air of formality. ¡°Name¡¯s Mason Schmidt. And who might you be?¡± I take his hand, meeting his firm grip with my own. ¡°I¡¯m Dominic E?eforte. Nice to meet you too.¡± Mason nods approvingly. ¡°About the orb purification¡ªI¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s taken care of.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I reply. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my contact number.¡± Mason shakes his head, a knowing smirk playing on his lips. ¡°Save it. I¡¯ve got my ways of getting in touch.¡± I raise an eyebrow at his cryptic response. ¡°And how will you do that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just call it a secret, shall we?¡± ¡°Uhh¡­ sure,¡± I say, uncertain but deciding it¡¯s better to play along. Before I can question further, a voice cuts through the air. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this? You guys yappin¡¯ about Monster Orbs or somethin¡¯?¡± I turn to see a man approaching¡ªa lean figure with a sharp, weathered face and a perpetual scowl that seems etched into his features. Mason gestures casually toward him. ¡°Dominic, this here¡¯s Ren¨¦. Don¡¯t let the mug or the scowl fool ya¡ªhe¡¯s one of the best informants in the city.¡± He then adds with a chuckle, ¡°Ren¨¦, meet my new acquaintance.¡± Ren¨¦¡¯s eyes narrow as they sweep over me, assessing. He extends a hand reluctantly, as if he¡¯s not quite sold on me yet. ¡°Yeah, the pleasure¡¯s all mine,¡± he says, his tone dry. ¡°So, you¡¯re a new customer, huh? What¡¯s your story?¡± I clasp his hand briefly, meeting his gaze. ¡°Just trying to find my way around, learn a few tricks here and there.¡± Mason grins, his demeanor as relaxed as ever. ¡°Ren¨¦¡¯s your guy if you need to know the ins and outs of the less¡­ savory parts of town. But fair warning¡ªstick close to the light with this one.¡± Ren¨¦ snorts, the corner of his mouth twitching in what might be amusement. ¡°Very funny, Mason. I might know the dark corners, but I always keep it straight. Mostly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true enough,¡± Mason says. ¡°Just keep your eyes open, and you¡¯ll learn a lot. Ren¨¦¡¯s got a knack for finding the kind of information most folks wouldn¡¯t even know to look for.¡± Ren¨¦ shrugs nonchalantly. ¡°What can I say? It¡¯s a gift.¡± Mason claps his hands together, breaking the tension. ¡°Anyway, drinks are on the house for this meeting. How about that?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Ren¨¦ raises his glass, giving me a sly nod. ¡°Alright, kid, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of. But first, a toast. To new beginnings and profitable friendships.¡± I hesitate, the glass he offers feeling heavier than it should. Sure, I¡¯m technically an adult trapped in a teenager¡¯s body, but the idea of drinking right now feels¡­ off. If Celine catches even a hint of alcohol on me, I¡¯m doomed. And honestly? I¡¯d rather not test her wrath¡ªshe¡¯s terrifying when mad. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t drink. I¡¯m only fifteen,¡± I say, hoping to sidestep the situation gracefully. Ren¨¦ raises an eyebrow but smirks knowingly. ¡°Smart kid. No worries, I¡¯ll fix you something non-alcoholic.¡± Mason, seated across from us, leans forward with a playful grin. ¡°Juice for the young master, coming right up.¡± I relax slightly. Juice doesn¡¯t sound bad. At least I won¡¯t have to risk an interrogation from Celine later. Ren¨¦ hands me a glass of dark, fizzy liquid. It smells fruity and harmless, and I raise it tentatively. ¡°To new beginnings,¡± I say, clinking my glass against theirs. The gesture feels oddly significant, like I¡¯ve crossed an invisible threshold. As the glasses meet, I can¡¯t help but feel a faint ripple of anticipation for whatever lies ahead. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After our informal gathering at Le Petit Verre, I step into the cool evening air. The distant murmur of Verdant Haven''s nightlife rises as the city transitions into its nocturnal rhythm. The gentle breeze carries a hint of lavender from the nearby gardens, mingling with the faint hum of mana-powered streetlights flickering to life. Unexpectedly, my time inside had been quite fruitful. Ren¨¦ and I exchanged phone numbers during our conversation¡ªa peculiar turn of events, given that I¡¯m only fifteen. His insistence puzzled me until he explained: ¡°You seem like someone who¡¯ll need access to critical information soon.¡± Coming from an informant, it was both a compliment and a warning. Reluctantly, I agreed, thinking his contact might prove useful if I ever needed to purchase information. Still, his certainty about my future left me uneasy, as if he knew something I didn¡¯t. ¡°Haa!¡± I stretch my arms overhead, exhaling deeply. The night air feels invigorating, yet my mind churns with plans. With the Demon Orb undergoing purification, my next objective looms large. Tomorrow, after school, I¡¯ll gather the artifacts required for the Manaficial ritual. Each artifact is housed in a different temple scattered across the far corners of Verdant Haven. The first is the Mirror of Lysandra, hidden within the Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦ in the Greenwood Region to the north. The second is the Scepter of Binding, secured in the Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦ within the Misty Peaks Region to the east. The third, the Chalice of Merging, rests in the Temple du Calice de Convergence on the Emerald Coastline to the west. Securing these artifacts will be no small feat. Each temple has traps designed to deter all but the most determined seekers. I¡¯ve decided to start with the Mirror of Lysandra; its traps are reputedly less deadly¡ªor at least, easier to avoid. -Ring! The sharp chime of my Commlink pulls me from my thoughts. I fish it out of my pocket and glance at the screen. Celine. ¡°Hi, Mum,¡± I answer, trying to sound casual. ¡°Dominic, where are you? It¡¯s already 5:18 PM!¡± Her voice carries that familiar mix of worry and exasperation. I glance at my watch, startled by how much time has passed. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m on my way! Just hanging out with Arthur. Bye, Mum!¡± ¡°Wait¡ª¡± I end the call mid-sentence, wincing slightly at my abruptness. A lecture about punctuality is the last thing I need right now. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home,¡± I mutter, slinging my bag over my shoulder. Without another moment¡¯s hesitation, I take off at a brisk jog toward the Gare des ¨¦toiles. Missing the next train would only give my mother more reason to worry¡ªand I¡¯ve had enough drama for one evening. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Two hours later, I stand before my house. The soft glow of the porch light and the muffled sounds of conversation from inside feel comforting after a long day. Taking a deep breath to settle my thoughts, I open the door and step inside. The familiar warmth of home greets me, accompanied by laughter from the living room. Curious, I head toward the sound. Andr¨¦, Celine, and Clark are huddled together on the sofa, engrossed in a photo album spread open on the coffee table. Celine points at a photograph, her smile warm. ¡°This is Dominic when he was six years old, Clark. Isn¡¯t he adorable?¡± Clark tilts his head, his brow furrowing. ¡°That¡¯s Dominic? Why does he look so¡­thin?¡± Andr¨¦ chuckles, ruffling Clark¡¯s hair. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t say it like that, Clark. He was just¡­energetic back then.¡± Their shared laughter fills the room, and I can¡¯t help but smile. The scene is heartwarming¡ªAndr¨¦¡¯s ease with Clark, Celine¡¯s warmth, the familial connection they¡¯ve fostered. Moments like these remind me how lucky I am to have them. Yet, I¡¯m intrigued by the photo album. These glimpses of Dominic¡¯s past offer a rare chance to understand the life I¡¯ve stepped into¡ªmemories I wasn¡¯t given when I transmigrated into his body. ¡°What¡¯s everyone up to?¡± I ask as I step closer. At the sound of my voice, all three turn toward me. ¡°Dominic!¡± Clark¡¯s face lights up as he leaps off the couch and runs to me, wrapping his arms tightly around my leg. ¡°Hey there, Little One,¡± I say, crouching to ruffle his hair. ¡°How was your day?¡± ¡°It was fun! Miss Celine and Mister Andr¨¦ are so cool!¡± he exclaims, his excitement infectious. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± I reply, smiling at Celine and Andr¨¦, who both regard me with expressions that mix affection and mild concern. ¡°Dominic,¡± Celine says, her voice taking on a more serious tone. ¡°What happened to your uniform?¡± I glance down, realizing for the first time how tattered my clothes look after the ¡°duel¡± with Mason. Panic sparks, but I quickly force a casual laugh. ¡°Oh, I tripped on the way home. No big deal.¡± Celine sighs, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°You need to be more careful.¡± Andr¨¦ groans, muttering, ¡°This boy¡­¡± before shaking his head in disbelief and amusement. ¡°Ahem,¡± I clear my throat, eager to redirect the conversation. ¡°What¡¯s in the album?¡± Clark¡¯s face lights up again. ¡°We¡¯re looking at your old pictures! Come see!¡± Without waiting for my response, he grabs my hand and pulls me toward the coffee table. ¡°Easy there, Little One!¡± I laugh, letting him lead me. We settle on the floor, and Clark eagerly flips through the pages, pointing out photos. ¡°Look! Celine says you and Arthur are childhood friends!¡± I lean in to see a photo of a younger version of Arthur and me, both grinning widely, our clothes streaked with mud. The scene exudes pure, carefree joy. ¡°Do you remember this, Dominic?¡± Andr¨¦ asks, his tone light. Feigning confidence, I nod. ¡°Yeah, it was¡­a fun time.¡± Clark flips to another page, revealing a group photo from what seems to be an elementary school graduation. I study the image closely. I am standing with Arthur and a girl with long silver hair and striking eyes. Arthur has his arms around us, his grin as wide as ever. ¡°Celine says this is your elementary graduation!¡± Clark announces proudly. I nod, but my gaze lingers on the girl. Something about her stirs a pang of sadness¡ªa hollow ache I can¡¯t explain. ¡°Ah, yes, your graduation,¡± Andr¨¦ says. ¡°Do you remember Fleurine?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No¡­who is she?¡± A shadow crosses their faces, their smiles dimming. Celine speaks softly. ¡°Fleurine was one of your closest friends, along with Arthur. She¡­passed away shortly after graduation.¡± Her words hit me like a wave. I have no memory of this girl, yet the grief feels real, as though it belongs to me. I don¡¯t fully understand the weight of a loss presses on my chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Dominic,¡± Clark¡¯s small voice breaks through my thoughts. His tiny hand tugs at my sleeve, his wide eyes full of empathy. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± His simple sincerity pulls me back to the present. Smiling, I reach out and ruffle his hair. ¡°Thanks, Little One.¡± The heaviness lingers, but his gesture lightens it, grounding me in the connections I have now rather than the past I can¡¯t fully recall. Sensing the shift in mood, Andr¨¦ claps his hands together. ¡°Alright! Enough of the heavy stuff. Let¡¯s see what other treasures are in this album.¡± Grateful for the reprieve, I nod. ¡°Yeah.¡± As Clark eagerly turns the pages, I find myself leaning into the moment, embracing the warmth of the present while letting the echoes of the past settle quietly in the background. 38 - Arthur Lyon Volume 03, Chapter 38 Arthur Lyon Under the moon''s ethereal glow, a field of pink flowers sways gently in the night breeze, creating a tapestry of soft hues that dance under the silver light. In this serene and secluded spot, Arthur Lyon finds solace away from the stifling atmosphere of the Lyon Chateau. This flower field is his escape, where he can breathe freely without his father''s oppressive presence looming over him. Arthur meticulously guards this secret haven. Over the years, he invests in several [A] rank Magitech devices designed to seal his presence and alert him of intrusions. These devices are sophisticated enough to mask his mana traces, ensuring his haven remains undisturbed. -Crunch! The sound of footsteps on the soft earth catches Arthur''s attention, snapping him out of his thoughts. He turns swiftly, his brow raised in surprise. He has never encountered another person in all the years he has come here. Before him stands a figure shrouded in a cloak, mysterious and out of place amidst the floral tranquility. The cloaked figure emits an aura of mana, one that Arthur instantly recognizes as a [C-] rank Magician, which is lower than his [C+] rank. ''How did they find me?'' Arthur wonders, alarmed. Arthur has been meticulous in setting up the Magitech devices. The security is so finely tuned that even a [A] rank Magician should not have been able to find this place easily. ¡®For a [C-] rank Magician to locate me¡­they must have an accomplice of a much higher rank.¡¯ Arthur''s tension grows, his guard rising higher. This situation is potentially dangerous. "Who are you? What''s your goal?" Arthur demands, his posture tensing, ready for any threat. The cloaked figure does not respond, heightening Arthur''s unease. ''Are they here...to assassinate me?'' Arthur, the son of Uther Lyon, is not new to having assassins sent after him. His father owns Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels, the second-biggest Stargate Raiding Guild. The guild wields significant influence in Verdant Haven and Sylvestria, making Arthur a target. ''I should use ''Flash of Merlin'' and run away!'' Even though Arthur is confident he can take on the cloaked Magician, it is risky, especially if the hooded Magician has an accomplice. -Bam! Before Arthur can gather mana, the cloaked Magician slams their wooden staff on the ground. -Fwoosh! A sudden gust of wind whips through the field, swirling the petals around them, forming a wall of petals that traps him and the hooded Magician. Arthur realizes that escape is now futile. The 10-acre flower field is filled with mana, making it hard for Arthur to distinguish the Magician''s specific mana signature. This dense concentration of mana from the flowers and plants complicates his attempts to sense the cloaked figure''s presence. Some petals transform into wolves. The scene is both beautiful and menacing. ''So, they have a ''Plant'' Magic Affinity.'' The ''Plant'' magic affinity allows a Magician to control and manipulate plants for various purposes, including healing, growth, attack, and defense. Magicians with this affinity can accelerate plant growth, heal wounds by utilizing the natural properties of herbs, and create formidable defenses by summoning dense thickets or vine barriers. They can also command plants to entangle or strike enemies, using roots, branches, or even poisonous flora as weapons. The more plants present in the surroundings, the less mana these Magicians need to expend. They draw energy directly from the abundant plant life, making forests and verdant areas their natural strongholds. This symbiotic relationship with nature enhances their abilities and makes them formidable adversaries in lush environments. "Looks like I''m at a disadvantage," Arthur mutters. Arthur has no choice but to fight, even at a disadvantage. He materializes a sword of light in his hand. The blade glows brilliantly, casting luminous reflections on the petals below. ''Those wolves are a distraction; I should strike the Magician.'' He then gathered mana throughout his body and muttered, "Flash of Merlin." In an instant, Arthur''s body is enveloped in light, and he dashes toward the cloaked Magician at light speed, leaving a trail of luminous particles in his wake. The move is swift and precise, a blur of motion that ends as quickly as it begins. Arthur finds himself behind the Magician, kneeling as he executes a decisive slice. The figure before him splits in two, the halves falling to the ground as the flower wolves dissipate into the night air. Arthur turns, his expression composed as he dematerializes the light sword. Walking towards the fallen bodies, he watches as they transform into rose petals before his eyes. ''A clone?!'' The realization widens his eyes. With heightened alertness, Arthur looks around as he materializes the light sword once again in his hands and prepares for further confrontation. -Fwoosh! Another powerful gust of wind sweeps through the area. Arthur finds a huge shadow looming over him. He quickly turns to face the new threat. Towering above him is a giant golem crafted entirely from the pink petals that carpet the field. Atop this formidable structure stands the cloaked stranger, commanding the golem like a puppeteer from its head. The golem draws back one massive petal-constructed arm and launches a heavy punch toward Arthur. His eyes widen in alarm as the enormous fist hurtles through the air toward him. "Flash of Merlin." Arthur''s body is again enveloped in a radiant light aura. He dashes to the side at light speed, evading the incoming attack with barely a moment to spare. -BOOM! The golem''s fist smashes into the ground where Arthur had stood just seconds before, sending a cloud of debris and smoke billowing into the air. The impact is so forceful it shakes the very foundation of the field. Now positioned safely to the side, Arthur doesn''t waste a moment. He gathers mana on the tip of his light sword and points it at the Magician perched on the golem''s head. "Avalon Blast!" Four beams of intense light shoot out toward the Magician from the tip of his sword at blinding speeds. The golem reacts almost instinctively, moving its other arm before its master to shield him from the attack. -BOOM! The beams strike the golem''s arm, resulting in a thunderous explosion. The impact force causes the arm to falter, exposing the Magician momentarily. Arthur notices that the golem''s other hand, which had attempted to strike him, is still in the ground from its failed punch. Seizing the opportunity, he prepares for another maneuver. "Flash of Merlin." Once more, Arthur''s figure cloaks in dazzling light as he sprints towards the golem''s outstretched hand. "Humph!" With a mighty leap, he lands firmly on the golem''s arm. Without hesitating, he sprints up the arm toward the golem''s head, his speed so great that he appears as nothing more than a streak of light ascending the floral giant. "Humph!" Arthur leaps into the air with a determined grunt, soaring higher than the golem''s towering height. He can see the Magician below from his elevated position, oblivious to the imminent danger. ''This is the chance!'' Arthur points his light sword downward, channeling an even greater surge of mana into the blade, determined to make the spell more lethal this time. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Avalon Blast!" Four colossal beams of light erupt from the tip of his sword, cascading toward the Magician with blistering speed. The Magician''s head snaps upward just in time to see the devastating light descending upon them. -BOOM! The ground below erupts in a tremendous explosion, the force of the blast tearing through the golem and enveloping the area in a cloud of debris and energy. When the smoke clears, the golem and the Magician seem to have vanished, leaving behind a charred imprint where they once stood. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± Arthur breathes heavily as he lands on the ground, his mana reserves are running low. He then scans the aftermath. The flower field, once a place of peace and beauty, now lies in ruin around him. He feels a pang of sadness at the destruction of his secret refuge. Fortunately, with the amount of mana in the flower field significantly decreasing, it becomes easier for him to track mana signatures. He walks over to where the golem had been and kneels to examine the ashes. He then looks around and sees that the flower wall has disappeared, making it a perfect opportunity to escape. He tries scanning for the Magician''s mana and finds none. ''Did I kill them?'' Arthur feels a pang of guilt. The Magician had attacked him, clearly intending to take his life. Despite the threat, the thought of having potentially killed someone weighs heavily on him. However, he knows he must prioritize his safety and leave the area now that the immediate danger seems to have passed. "Flash of Merl¡ª" He is cut off when a vine quickly covers his mouth. "Ngh!" Arthur is taken by surprise. He only sensed the mana of the Magician now. ¡®Where did they hide?'' Quickly, he materializes the light sword and uses it to slice through the vine. -Swick! Freed from the grasp, he quickly steps back, but another vine immediately shoots up, binding his left arm. "Tch!" he exclaims again in frustration. He attempts to summon his sword again, but before he can, yet another vine wraps around his remaining free hand, effectively restraining him. "You''ve got to be kidding me." -Rumble! Before him, the ground trembles as if in response to his plight. Then, astonishingly, the flower golem begins to reform before his eyes. Petals and bits of flora coalesce, building the towering figure anew. Atop its head stands the Magician, unharmed and seemingly unfazed by the previous assault. The Magician directs its staff towards Arthur, and the golem''s massive arm sweeps forward in a wide arc, aiming a powerful punch directly at him. With his movements restricted by the vines, Arthur''s options are severely limited. "Avalon''s Radiant Aegis!" In front of him materializes a large, luminous shield shaped like a flower. The shield gleams brightly under the moonlit sky, bracing for impact. -BOOM! The golem''s fist slams into the shield, generating a tremendous shockwave that ripples through the air. "Tch!" Arthur grits his teeth, channeling more mana to maintain the shield''s integrity, but he knows it won''t hold for long. Glancing at his hands, still partially trapped by vines, he splits his focus, redirecting some of his dwindling mana supply to his hands. "Luminous Gauntlets," he whispers again. This time, his fists glow with a radiant light, the energy searing through the vines and setting him free. -Crack! He barely has time to register his relief when he hears the ominous sound of his shield beginning to fracture. "Flash of Merlin!" Arthur reacts instantly, dashing to the side at light speeds just as the shield shatters. -Crack! -BOOM! The golem''s fist pounds the ground where Arthur had stood moments earlier, leaving a crater in its wake. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± Arthur pants heavily, struggling to catch his breath. The sheer size of the golem and the force of its attacks demand an extremely high amount of mana, significantly more than he had anticipated. He can feel his reserves rapidly depleting. -Grapple! Just then, he feels a tight grip around his foot. Looking down, he sees another vine winding tightly around his right leg. Arthur''s eyes widen in alarm. The vine yanks upward instantly, flinging him into the sky with tremendous force. "Ngh¡­!" he exclaims as he soars upwards. From below, the golem leaps higher than Arthur, its massive fist poised to deliver a crushing blow that will send him back to earth. Arthur''s mind races. "Avalon''s Guard¡­" With the last remnants of his mana, he envelops himself in a protective aura of light, bracing for impact. -BAM! The golem''s fist collides with him mid-air, and Arthur slams into the field below with a loud crash. -BOOM! The ground shatters upon his impact, forming a massive crater around his fallen body. The light aura that had surrounded him flickers and then fades, leaving him visibly battered and bruised. Blood trickles down his forehead, mixing with the dirt and petals scattered around him. The protective spell had only partially shielded him from the devastating blow. Struggling to move, Arthur tries to push himself up, his body protesting with pain from multiple cuts and bruises. His mana is completely drained, and his physical strength is nearly spent. "I¡­underestimated them¡­¡± Even though Arthur possesses greater mana reserves, it wasn''t enough. He realizes now that raw power isn''t everything. His opponent¡¯s cunning use of the environment, strategic attacks, and relentless tactics have left him utterly defeated. Even the greatest reservoir of mana means nothing if it¡¯s not used wisely against an opponent who knows how to exploit every weakness and turn the battlefield to their advantage. "That''s enough!" The authoritative voice cuts through the tension like a blade. Arthur''s eyes widen in shock as he recognizes his father''s voice. He turns around and sees Uther Lyon approaching. His father''s presence is commanding. His blonde hair is styled meticulously, and his sharp green eyes scan the scene with evident disappointment. He is dressed in a beige suit with gold accents, every inch the image of a powerful and influential Magician. ''How does Father know?'' Arthur has never revealed the location of the flower field to anyone. How had Uther found him? He had been meticulous about concealing his traces, especially his mana traces. "So, this is where you''ve been going every night, huh?" Uther speaks up, his voice calm but carrying a chill. "I noticed your faint mana yesterday and simply followed it." Arthur''s heart sinks. He has been so careful to compress his mana to leave no trace, yet Uther can still sense it. Uther, being a [S] ranked Magician, can easily trace mana even if it is faint. Uther''s gaze shifts to the Magician. "That''s enough; thank you for accepting this job." The Magician nods respectfully and begins to walk away. Arthur watches the exchange, a sense of betrayal washing over him. ''They were in this together!?'' He had thought the Magician was a random assailant, possibly even an assassin. The realization that his father had orchestrated this encounter¡ªthat he had hired someone to test him¡ªwas staggering. "Arthur, I''m very disappointed in you," Uther continues. "The Magician you fought was a [C-] rank Magician, yet you lost even though you are now at [C+] rank." Arthur looks down, his emotions swirling. Throughout his life, he has strived to please his father and live up to the expectations set by Uther Lyon, an [S] rank Magician and the guild master of "Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels." The pressure is immense and suffocating. But Arthur wonders why Uther did this. Was it to test his limits? "Father...why?" Arthur''s voice is barely a whisper, laced with confusion and hurt. Uther''s gaze remains cold. "You need to understand the realities of your path, Arthur. Being a Stargate Raider isn''t just about raw power, strategy, adaptability, and resilience. I wanted to see how you handle pressure, and frankly, you failed." Arthur''s heart aches at his father''s harsh words. Realizing that this was all a test he failed only deepens his sense of inadequacy. "At this point, that Manaless, Dominic, is going to surpass you again," Uther adds sharply. "Don''t embarrass the Lyon name, Arthur." Arthur''s fists clench tightly at his sides. The mention of Dominic, his best friend, being used as a benchmark stings intensely. Jealousy and frustration mingle painfully in his chest. Arthur stood before his father, Uther Lyon, feeling the weight of his gaze. Uther''s voice, though calm, carried an unmistakable edge of disappointment. "Arthur, why does this Manaless boy, Dominic, always seem to perform better than you? In every club you two join, he always outperforms you." Arthur''s heart sank. He had heard this question countless times before, each instance deepening the chasm of insecurity within him. "I... don''t know." Arthur admitted, his voice trembling. The words tasted bitter on his tongue, a reminder of his constant struggle to meet his father''s expectations. Despite his father''s best efforts to provide him with the finest training equipment and resources, Arthur found himself perpetually overshadowed by Dominic. The truth was undeniable: no matter what he did, Dominic always seemed to excel, even in areas where Arthur believed he should have had the upper hand. From a young age, they had attended the same school, joined the same clubs, and participated in the same activities. Initially, Arthur had enjoyed these pursuits, particularly painting, where he dreamed of expressing his innermost desires. But Dominic, despite being underestimated and often bullied for his lack of magic, quickly began to outshine Arthur. What was supposed to be Arthur''s escape and passion became yet another area where he was eclipsed. Arthur tried to be supportive, hiding his disappointment and jealousy beneath a facade of friendship. Yet, the more Dominic excelled, the more isolated Arthur felt. Despite his magical abilities and the admiration of others, Arthur was plagued by loneliness and the growing burden of being compared to Dominic at every turn. In an attempt to escape Dominic''s shadow, Arthur distanced himself from competitive activities, avoiding any opportunity where he might be compared to his friend. However, seeing Dominic bullied and isolated in his absence filled Arthur with guilt. Reluctantly, he would invite Dominic to join him again, only to be overshadowed once more. The cycle repeated itself, leaving Arthur trapped in a constant state of inferiority. The pressure from his father only added to his turmoil. Uther''s comparisons between Arthur and Dominic were relentless, each one chipping away at Arthur''s self-esteem. Despite his magical prowess, the constant reminder of his perceived shortcomings left Arthur feeling defeated. Tired of feeling inferior, Arthur decided to pursue a path Dominic couldn''t follow: becoming a Stargate Raider. The Lyon family had a long lineage of Stargate Raiders, but Arthur had never been interested in the role¡ªuntil now. It was the one area where he believed he could excel without Dominic''s looming presence. For the first time, Arthur felt a glimmer of hope. Training was grueling, especially since combat didn''t come naturally to him, but he was determined. After several attempts, he successfully raided an [E] ranked Stargate, and for a brief moment, he believed he had finally found his place. But that relief was short-lived. To Arthur''s dismay, Dominic, despite having no magic, decided to pursue the path of a Stargate Raider. Against all odds, Dominic succeeded on his first try. Arthur''s jealousy and bitterness deepened, realizing that even in this field, where Dominic should have been at a disadvantage, he was still a genius. Arthur finally understood that Dominic''s brilliance wasn''t confined to magic or academics¡ªit extended to everything he touched. No matter what Arthur did, Dominic would always outshine him, and the weight of that realization was almost too much to bear. "Be better, Arthur." Arthur''s thoughts shattered like glass at the sound of his father''s stern voice. The intensity of those words pierced through his reverie, grounding him back to the harsh reality he faced. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, Father. I''ll do better," Arthur stammered, the familiar words of apology and determination spilling out before he could even think. "You better," Uther replied, his tone unforgiving. "You chose this path, and we Lyons are a lineage of distinguished Stargate Raiders. Failure is not an option." With those words, Uther turned and walked away, leaving Arthur standing alone amid the scattered petals that had been stirred by their conversation. The air around him felt cold, heavy with the burden of his father''s expectations. As Uther''s footsteps faded, the weight of the moment settled heavily on Arthur''s shoulders. His heart was a knot of defeat, confusion, and a growing resentment¡ªnot just toward his father, but toward Dominic, the unintended cause of these harsh comparisons that plagued his life. The isolation Arthur felt deepened, spreading through him like a dark cloud. It wasn¡¯t just the rift between him and his father that pained him; it was the disconnection from the part of himself that longed for his father''s approval, the part that yearned to see pride in Uther''s eyes instead of disappointment. Arthur stood there, alone, as the wind whispered through the petals, his resolve wavering in the face of the expectations that seemed impossible to meet. 39-Tension Volume 03, Chapter 39 Tension As I stroll down the sidewalk, a gentle breeze carries the sweet scent of lavender, its calming aroma offering a fleeting moment of tranquility. The chaotic whirlwind of my thoughts slows for a brief instant, granting me a reprieve from the constant storm of plans, worries, and memories. But the calm doesn¡¯t last long. My mind drifts to the 100 Stat Points I earned from surviving the brutal duel against Mason. The fight flashes vividly in my memory¡ªthe adrenaline coursing through my veins, the sheer willpower it took to emerge victorious. It reminded me how far I had come¡ªand how far I still had to go. Curiosity tugs at me, a question bubbling to the surface. How can these points push me even further? ¡°System, show me my status,¡± I say aloud. The familiar translucent screen materializes before me:
Info
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 180.5 (D-) Endurance: 192.5 (D-) Agility: 183.5 (D-) Speed: 194.5 (D-) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 100
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner (97%) Basic Gun Arts encompass various fundamental firearms combat techniques, ranging from ranged shooting to close-quarters combat. Mastery requires physical dexterity, meticulous firearm maintenance, an understanding of bullet types, and the intricate physics of shooting.
A slight smile tugs at the corners of my lips. My progress is undeniable. The steady growth in my stats and the near completion of Basic Gun Arts at 97% feels like a tangible victory. When it hits 100%, will there be a noticeable leap in my abilities? The thought sparks a flicker of anticipation. I shift my focus to the task at hand. The 100 Stat Points I earned seem to buzz in the back of my mind, a resource waiting to be used. It¡¯s time to put them to work. ¡°System, distribute 25 points each to Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed,¡± I command.
Strength: 180.5 ¡ú 205.5 (D) Endurance: 192.5 ¡ú 217.5 (D) Agility: 183.5 ¡ú 208.5 (D) Speed: 194.5 ¡ú 219.5 (D)
As the points are assigned, a wave of change sweeps through me. My body feels lighter, faster, and stronger like I¡¯ve shed invisible restraints holding me back. Breaking into the [D] rank feels like crossing a threshold¡ªa tangible milestone in my journey to becoming stronger. One more push and I¡¯ll reach [D+] to unlock a new system update. The prospect sends a spark of determination through me. The lavender-scented breeze brushes against my face again, but I welcome it with renewed confidence this time. Each step I take feels more purposeful, and each movement is more fluid. I¡¯m getting closer. One step at a time. Encouraged by the progress and the possibilities ahead, I continue my walk with heightened anticipation, ready for whatever comes next. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic¡¯s feet carry him through the familiar gates of his middle school, his mind preoccupied with the routine that has become second nature in the past week. Despite his focused stride, his thoughts drift to Arthur. ¡®Arthur¡¯s probably behind me¡­ now!¡¯ On instinct, he turns quickly, expecting to find Arthur ready to drape an arm around his shoulders with his usual burst of enthusiasm. But today, there¡¯s only space. A strange hollowness settles in his chest. Over the past week, Arthur¡¯s spontaneous appearances have become a comforting constant in Dominic¡¯s unpredictable life. His friend¡¯s boisterous greetings had an uncanny knack for arriving precisely when Dominic needed them the most¡ªon days when he least expected warmth. And yet, on days like today, when he anticipates Arthur¡¯s company, the absence is almost jarring. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Dominic sighs, the sound heavy with unspoken frustration and a flicker of disappointment. He resumes his path, weaving through the schoolyard. The familiar weight of stares and the murmur of hushed whispers follow him. He¡¯s no stranger to the attention; being ¡°Manaless¡± in a school full of Magicians has made him a frequent subject of scrutiny. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. But today, it feels different¡ªmore isolating, more cutting. A sudden pang of loneliness strikes him, sharp and unexpected. His hand instinctively presses against his chest as if trying to make sense of the foreign ache. Dominic¡¯s life before Sylvestria flashes in his mind¡ªa life marked by solitude, judgment, and marginalization. He had been used to it and had learned to survive within the confines of loneliness. But here, in this new world, Arthur¡¯s absence feels heavier than anything he had experienced in his past life. Why do I feel this way? Logically, it doesn¡¯t make sense. He¡¯s only known Arthur for a week¡ªa mere fraction of his new life. And yet, his emotions betray him, pulling him into a tangle of inexplicable sadness. It¡¯s not just the mind. His very body seems to react, as though it remembers something deeper, something Dominic himself cannot access. Dominic knows the connection between body and memory and how emotions and habits can linger even when the conscious mind cannot recall their origins. Could this body hold a bond with Arthur that transcends his memories? Could there be echoes of a friendship woven into the fabric of his being, waiting to be rediscovered? The thought sends a ripple of unease through him. As he walks through the corridors, his thoughts churn in an endless loop. Arthur''s absence feels like more than just the lack of a friend¡ªit feels like the loss of an anchor, a thread of stability in a world that still feels foreign. The tension grows with every step, the isolation creeping further into his mind. Dominic feels truly alone for the first time since his arrival in Sylvestria. And it¡¯s a feeling he realizes he¡¯s no longer prepared to endure. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic slowly opens the classroom door, eyes scanning the room until they land on Arthur. There he is, seated at his desk, one hand propping up his face, intently focused on whatever is displayed on his Commlink. The furrow in his brow and the tight line of his mouth make it clear that he is deep in thought. ¡®There he is!¡¯ Dominic thinks. Dominic''s face lights up with a smile at the sight of his friend. He steps into the classroom and makes his way over to Arthur''s desk. "Hey, Arthur," Dominic greets him, his voice full of warmth. Arthur jolts at the sound of his name, his eyes snapping up to meet Dominic''s. The sudden interruption pulls him out of his thoughts, and he looks momentarily taken aback. As Dominic''s face comes into focus, a flash of his father''s words from the previous night surges through his mind: "At this point, that Manaless boy, Dominic, will surpass you again." Arthur''s fists tighten under the desk, and a surge of emotions¡ªjealousy, frustration, and rivalry¡ªrise within him, fueled by his father''s harsh words. But as he looks into Dominic''s friendly, unsuspecting face, he forces himself to push those feelings aside. Taking a slow, deliberate breath, Arthur relaxes his fists, trying to smooth the creases of his expression into something more neutral. He musters a smile, though it feels strained, the corners of his mouth twitching slightly as he struggles to keep it in place. It is a mask, poorly fitted, barely hiding the storm underneath. "Hey... Doms," Arthur finally replies, his voice steady but lacking its usual enthusiasm. Unaware of his friend''s inner conflict, Dominic nods and pulls up a chair beside Arthur. "What were you reading?" he asks, settling in with casual curiosity. Arthur hesitates, his mind scrambling for a plausible excuse. He has not been reading anything; the Commlink has merely been a prop, a barrier to keep others at bay while he wrestles with his thoughts. "Oh... I was just..." Arthur falters, searching for anything to say to steer the conversation away from his turmoil. "Just?" Dominic prompts, leaning in slightly, an encouraging smile on his face. "I was just reading some web novels," Arthur finally settles on a harmless lie. It is easier than admitting that he has been consumed by doubts and fears stemming from his father''s relentless expectations. "Web novels? What''s the title?" Dominic''s tone is light and friendly, and his interest is genuine. The mention of web novels piques his curiosity, especially since he had read many of them in his previous life. Finding good ones in this new world intrigues him. Arthur feels a pang of guilt at Dominic''s effortless camaraderie. Here is his friend, genuinely interested in ordinary things, unaware of the internal battle raging within Arthur. It makes him feel both grateful and guilty¡ªgrateful for Dominic''s friendship and guilty for the envy and bitterness he harbors. "Yeah, I''ll send you the names later," Arthur replies, trying to stabilize his voice. "They''re quite engaging." Dominic smiles, clearly pleased. "Cool, I look forward to it." Before the conversation can continue, a new voice cuts through the air. "Greetings, Dominic and¡­ Arthur." Both boys turn to see Lumi standing there, her expression as impassive as ever, betraying none of the complexities underneath. Dominic offers a nod and a polite smile in return. "Hello, Lumi." Arthur''s reaction is less welcoming. A soft grumble escapes him as he mutters, "Looks like someone finally noticed me." His words are laced with a mixture of sarcasm and genuine annoyance. Lumi, seemingly unfazed by Arthur''s tone, shrugs and sits beside Dominic. Her calm and detached presence adds another layer of complexity to the already tense atmosphere. Arthur''s struggle intensifies. Not only are his feelings toward Dominic tangled in a web of jealousy and rivalry, stoked by his father''s harsh words, but now Lumi¡ªa direct rival and someone he dislikes¡ªhas joined them. The situation quickly becomes a test of his ability to maintain composure. Under the weight of these emotions, Arthur takes a deep, silent breath and exhales slowly, focusing on regaining his calm. He knows he needs to control his emotions, especially in front of Lumi. His pride will not allow him to show weakness or emotional turmoil in her presence. As Lumi settles in, the dynamic at the table shifts subtly but noticeably. Arthur''s jaw tightens at her proximity. Arthur feels the urge to react, to put up walls, or to lash out. Still, he knows that would solve nothing. He would only shatter the fragile composure he is barely holding together. He takes another deep, almost invisible breath, letting it out slowly, silently coaching himself to remain calm. He adjusts his posture slightly, straightening up as if aligning his spine could help fortify his resolve. With a glance at Dominic, then at Lumi, he prepares himself to engage in the conversation, no matter how much he wishes he were elsewhere. -Poof! A cloud of white smoke suddenly fills the front of the classroom, and as it clears, Maurice appears. His usual dramatic entrance elicits little more than a raised eyebrow from the students who have become accustomed to his antics. "Okay, class! Let''s start Homeroom!" Maurice announces with his usual flair. The tension in the room eases slightly as the attention shifts away from the trio, giving Arthur a brief reprieve from the emotional tightrope he has been walking. But even as the lesson begins, the undercurrents of rivalry, jealousy, and unspoken feelings swirl beneath the surface, waiting for the next moment to rise again. 40 - Mirror of Lysandra [1] Volume 03, Chapter 40 Mirror of Lysandra [1] The school bell rings, signaling the end of another day. Dominic stretches his arms above his head, feeling relieved that classes are finally over. His focus shifts to his next objective: retrieving the ''Mirror of Lysandra'' from the Greenwood Region. He stands up from his desk and packs his things with practiced efficiency. Every movement is purposeful, driven by the determination that has fueled him since he arrived in Sylvestria. Arthur, also getting ready to leave, watches Dominic. The mixed emotions he''s been wrestling with over the years¡ªemotions that have only grown more tangled recently¡ªmake it hard for him to leave without saying anything. Despite everything, he still wants to spend time with Dominic. They are best friends, after all, and isn''t spending time together what best friends do? After the unsettling encounter at the flower field the previous night, heading straight home is the last thing Arthur wants. "Doms¡­" Arthur calls out hesitantly, his voice betraying the uncertainty he feels. Dominic turns, one eyebrow raised in curiosity. "Yeah?" "Do you¡­ wanna hang out?" Dominic offers an apologetic smile, a hint of regret in his eyes. "I''m sorry, Arthur, I have somewhere to go." Arthur feels a twinge of disappointment at the rejection. "I see¡­" A troubling thought crosses his mind: ''Does Doms not want to hang out with me anymore?'' He quickly dismisses the doubt, knowing Dominic well. Dominic isn''t the type to abandon those he cares about without reason. Sensing his friend''s disappointment, Dominic, unaware of the depth of Arthur''s inner turmoil, quickly adds, "Hey, we''ll hang out, okay? I have something important to take care of right now. How about we hang out on Sunday?" Arthur''s spirits lift slightly at the promise. "Yeah, Sunday sounds good." Dominic nods, relieved that he has managed to ease the situation. "Great! It''s a plan, then. I''ll see you Sunday for sure." With their plans set, Dominic shoulders his backpack and heads for the door, ready to face his next challenge. Arthur waves goodbye as Dominic leaves the classroom, his heart still heavy with lingering doubts. He grabs his backpack with a slight slump of his shoulders and approaches the door. Just as he''s about to leave, a voice stops him in his tracks. "You know, you can''t keep that up forever, right?" The voice is unmistakable¡ªLumi. Arthur turns to find her standing just behind him. He hadn''t even noticed her presence until now. "How long have you been there?" Arthur blurts, unnerved by her sudden appearance. Lumi shrugs, her expression unreadable. "Long enough." Her cryptic tone grates on him, stirring his frustration. "What are you talking about, Everheart?" he demands, his voice more defensive than intended. She meets his gaze, her sharp eyes cutting through his facade. "You know exactly what I mean. If you keep burying those feelings¡ªletting them fester¡ªthey¡¯ll drag you down. And when that happens, everything will crumble." Despite having few friends, Lumi has a keen ability to see through people''s facades. She has been through enough in her life¡ªkidnapped multiple times in her childhood¡ªthat she has learned to recognize when someone is hiding their true feelings behind a fragile exterior. Without waiting for a response, Lumi walks past him, her words lingering like a challenge or warning. Arthur stands there for a moment, processing her words. What does she know about his feelings? How could she understand what he''s going through? And yet, her metaphor about a collapsing structure strikes a chord within him. He knows she''s referring to the turmoil of emotions he has been trying to suppress¡ªjealousy, frustration, fear of inadequacy¡ªall of which threaten to undermine his composure and focus. As Arthur watches her leave, he can''t help but wonder if Lumi has seen something in him that he hasn''t even acknowledged in himself. The thought is unsettling, leaving him with more questions than answers as he finally turns to leave the classroom. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Dominic E?eforte I am sitting at the local train station, waiting for the train to the Greenwood Region. I''ve swapped out my middle school uniform for something more inconspicuous: a dark grey shirt, black pants, black rubber shoes, and a black beanie. I might look like a burglar, but this was the best I could find in Dominic''s drawer. The reason for this stealthy attire is simple: I''m planning to sneak into the Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦ to find a hidden area where the "Mirror of Lysandra" is kept. The temple is notorious for its strict no-entry policy for tourists. It is heavily guarded, so I need to be extra cautious. This isn''t just a shot in the dark; I learned about this from a web novel, so I know exactly where to look. The knowledge gives me an edge but doesn''t make the task any less dangerous. I hope this outfit will help me blend in with the surroundings and move through unnoticed, allowing me to reach my goal without drawing unwanted attention. -Hum! The rumble of the approaching train pulls me out of my thoughts. I quickly gather my things, my heart pounding with a mix of excitement and anxiety. As the train comes to a stop, I board it, ready to face the challenge ahead. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After an hour-long journey, I arrive in the Greenwood Region. Stepping out of the train station, I''m immediately captivated by the charming ambiance that greets me¡ªa scene from rural France. The streets are lined with quaint cottages and rustic stone buildings, their vibrant shutters and half-timbered construction adding picturesque quality to the surroundings. Cobblestone pathways wind through a bustling market square, where locals trade fresh produce and handmade crafts. The lively exchanges create an enchanting atmosphere, filling the air with the hum of community life. The aroma of freshly baked bread and pastries wafts from nearby caf¨¦s and boulangeries, inviting passersby with the promise of warmth and delightful treats. Two majestic structures dominate the skyline: the elegant Town Hall and a grand church. Their stately presence adds a timeless allure to Ville d''¨¦meraude, a small city in the heart of the Greenwood Region. Though modest in size, Ville d''¨¦meraude is the capital of the Greenwood Region, renowned for its status as a popular tourist destination in Sylvestria. "Now, it''s time to find a taxi," I murmur as I scan the area. It doesn''t take long to spot one of the Aether-powered, levitating cars hovering nearby. I approach cautiously, knocking on the window. It slides down smoothly, revealing a muscular man with a blonde flattop hairstyle, sunglasses, and a prominent scar slashed across his face. Despite his intimidating appearance, something about him doesn''t set any alarms. I have a gut feeling he isn''t dangerous. "Uhh... hello," I venture, trying to keep my voice steady. "Sup, where to?" he asks, his tone casual, almost disinterested. "To the ''Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦''... please." He glances at me momentarily, his gaze lingering just long enough to make me sweat under his scrutiny. But then he nods as if coming to a decision. "Okay, get in," he finally says. I exhale a quiet breath of relief and open the door, sliding into the vehicle. As I settle into the seat, the door closes with a soft hiss, sealing me in. The engine hums gently as the car lifts slightly, ready to whisk me away to the next stage of my mission. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "That will be 100 Camilliums," the driver says. I nod and hand over the 100 Camilliums, watching the taxi drive away, leaving me alone to take in the majestic sight before me. There it is¡ªthe ''Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦.'' The structure is ancient, its stones covered in thick layers of ivy and moss, as if nature has slowly reclaimed this sacred place. Tall, slender spires pierce the sky, their tips catching the faint glow of the morning sun, creating an ethereal silhouette against the dawn light. The air is filled with a quiet reverence despite the buzz of activity. Groups of tourists cluster around guides who speak animatedly, their voices echoing slightly off the timeworn stone. Cameras click, and selfie sticks wave as visitors capture the enchanting mix of ancient architecture and the lush, creeping ivy that adorns the weathered stones. Children laugh and tug at their parents'' hands, eager to explore every corner. Knowing I need to blend in, I scan the area for a group of tourists with a guide I can join. The plan is simple: follow them, quietly slip away, use my ''Chrono Pendant'' to slow down time, and sneak past the guards into the temple. Just then, a voice addressed me, "Hey there, are you, by chance, a tourist?" I turn to see a female tour guide approaching. Her timing couldn''t be more perfect. "Yes, are you a tour guide?" I respond, trying to sound like any other curious visitor. "Great! I can give you a tour of this place for 50 Camilliums! Do you want a single tour or with a group?" she asks, her smile warm and welcoming. "A tour with a group, please," I reply. "Okay, please follow me," she says, leading me toward a gathering of other tourists. "Bonsoir, everyone! Now that we''ve gathered, let''s start the tour!" she announces brightly. "I''m Sarah Barns, and I''ll be your tour guide today!" As she leads us around, pointing out various statues and notable sites around the temple''s exterior, I only half-listen. I already know the history of the ''Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦.'' This isn''t just a temple that houses the Mirror of Lysandra¡ªit''s one of the monuments to the Grand Magician of Verdant Haven, Charlemagne. After the war against the demons, Camille chose five people to spread the art of magic. These individuals became the Grand Magicians, the epitome of [SS] rank, nearing the mythical [SSS] rank. They founded the five nations that form Sylvestria today, each leaving a legacy that shaped the world. As we approach the temple''s entrance, two guards stand watch, their presence imposing and unwavering. Now is the moment I''ve been waiting for. Standing at the ''Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦ entrance,'' I know it''s time to put my plan into action. "Activate," I whisper. -Tick-tock! The familiar sound fills my ears as time around me slows down. Seizing the moment, I dart away from the tour group and slip inside the temple. A glance behind me confirms that no one has noticed my sudden departure; everyone is still moving in slow, languid motions, their actions suspended in time. I sprint through the temple''s interior, my heart pounding with the thrill of the heist. The corridors twist and turn, a maze of ancient stone and shadow. As I round a corner, I press my back against the cool wall of a quiet corridor, catching my breath. Cautiously, I tilt my head upwards to scan for cameras that might record my presence. To my relief, the ceiling is clear of any modern surveillance. This stroke of luck brings a sigh of relief from me. "Deactivate." -Chime! Time snaps back to its normal pace, the distant echoes of footsteps and the soft murmur of voices returning to my ears. I stretch my arms above my head, loosening the tension built up during my dash. With the immediate threat behind me, it''s time to focus on the main objective. "Okay, time to find you, mirror," I murmur to myself, determination setting in as I prepare for the next phase of my mission. 41- Mirror of Lysandra [2] Volume 03, Chapter 41 Mirror of Lysandra [2] As I navigate the dimly lit corridors of the temple, I admit that I am essentially groping in the dark. The web novel only briefly described how C¨¦lestin mysteriously woke up in a dark room with the ''Mirror of Lysandra.'' It gave me no concrete clues about its location in this labyrinthine temple. I cannot help but feel the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me. My plan feels more like a gamble than a well-thought-out mission. "I guess I''ll just have to rely on my luck here," I mutter, trying to shake off the growing doubt. As I continue forward, a slight glint on the floor catches my eye. I halt abruptly, my foot hovering just inches above a pressure plate. "Oops," I whisper, realizing how close I have come to triggering a trap. Carefully, I step around the potential hazard and continue on my path. Now, it is not just about finding the artifact¡ªI must remain vigilant of the myriad traps designed to thwart unwelcome visitors. -RUMBLE! As I ponder my next move, the ground beneath me suddenly trembles. My heart races as a sense of foreboding grips me. "What now?" I barely have time to process the thought before a sickening crack echoes through the corridor. -Squelch! Without warning, grotesque tentacles burst forth from the newly formed cracks in the ground, their slimy appendages writhing through the air with an unnatural hunger. One surges toward me from below. Instinctively, I leap to the side, narrowly evading its grasp. But I am not fast enough to dodge another. I feel the cold, slimy embrace of a tentacle wrapping around my ankle, sending a chill of disgust up my spine. -Crumble! The ground beneath me gives way, and I am pulled down along with the collapsing earth and the ensnaring tentacle. "Tch!" I hiss, my mind racing for a solution. I draw both of Galahad''s Judgement mid-fall and fire directly at the tentacle. -Bang! Bang! The shots find their mark, severing the tentacle and splattering green goo everywhere. With quick reflexes, I adjust my fall, landing on my feet in a crouch upon hitting the ground below. Standing up, I feel an unnatural weight on my ankle. Looking down, I notice the severed piece of the tentacle still clinging to me. I grimace and peel it off, the sticky green residue dripping from the broken flesh. "Tentacles¡­ why does it always have to be tentacles?" I mutter, shaking my head in disgust. As I survey my surroundings, I realize I have fallen into a large, shadowy room. At its center floats an ornate mirror bathed in a soft, isolated pool of light. "Wait, is that the Mirror of Lysandra?" I whisper, my heart pounding with anticipation. This must be the dark room where C¨¦lestin mysteriously teleported in the web novel. Cautiously, I approach the mirror, my pulse quickening. When I reach it, I carefully lift the delicate artifact, feeling its cool weight in my hands. The mirror plays a crucial role in the Manaficial ritual, as it will separate the Soul and the Magic Power of an orb. I cannot believe how smoothly things are going. "This is a lot easier than I expected," I murmur, a small smile creeping onto my face. But just as I prepare to leave, a chilling sound echoes through the room. -Squelch! From the darkness, tentacles surge toward me. Instinctively, I roll under their grasp, jumping to my feet and sprinting away. -Squelch! Glancing back, I see three tentacles slithering after me with unsettling speed. With one hand clutching the mirror tightly, I draw one of Galahad''s Judgement with the other. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Each shot is precise, severing the tentacles and sending sprays of green goo splattering across the stone floor. "Shreeeeaaark!" The eerie scream halts me in my tracks, reverberating through the chamber. -Flick! Slowly, from the deeper shadows, a massive shape begins to emerge into the light. A purple giant octopus, its bulk massive and menacing, moves toward me. A distinctive red diamond glints on its forehead, catching the dim light. "Is the diamond on its forehead its weak spot?" I mutter, eyeing the shimmering gem as the creature draws closer, its intent hostile. "Shreeeeaaark!" The octopus utters another piercing scream, launching three tentacles directly at me. Instead of retreating, I sprint toward the incoming tentacles. As the first tentacle swings toward me, I slide into a low glide, smoothly slipping beneath it. The coarse, slimy surface brushes just inches above me as I pass underneath. Regaining my footing, I continue my charge forward, maintaining my momentum. "Activate!" I command. -Tick-tock! When the Chrono Pendant activates, time seems to crawl. The world around me moves slowly, giving me the advantage I need. I leap onto the next tentacle, using it as a makeshift springboard to propel myself into the air. Mid-jump, I carefully aim at the gleaming red diamond on the octopus''s forehead. -Bang! Bang! Bang! I fire three shots, watching as the bullets inch their way toward the target in the slowed time. After releasing the shots, I twist in the air to land smoothly, rolling on the ground to cushion my impact. "Deactivate!" I call out. -Chime! Time snaps back to its normal pace. -Crack! The sound of the diamond cracking is crisp and loud. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. "Shreeeeaaark!" The octopus utters another agonized scream, its voice filling the chamber with despair. -Crack! Under the stress of the damage, the octopus''s body begins to distort, its form disintegrating into a cloud of red particles that coalesce into a gem. The gem cracks and shatters, leaving no trace of the once fearsome creature. I stand there for a moment, slightly dazed by the suddenness of the octopus''s demise. The creature''s transformation and subsequent destruction are astounding, but I have little time to ponder it. With the danger passed and the artifact safely in my possession, it is time to head back home. "Well, that''s that. Time to go back," I mutter, already planning my next steps as I begin to leave the temple. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As Dominic begins walking away, his thoughts already focus on the journey back, and he remains unaware of the figure watching him from the shadows. Cloaked in a long, pale robe with tattered edges and intricate red and gold trim, the figure exudes an aura of menace. Its face is concealed behind a mask resembling a golden skull, the hollow eye sockets glinting faintly in the dim light. "It seems Lord Malignor was right¡­ a boy with black hair and blue eyes has taken the mirror," the figure mutters, low and contemplative. "But what does he see in him?" The figure cannot fathom why Lord Malignor, a being of immense power and influence, would be interested in someone like Dominic. A Manaless, the figure thinks with a hint of disdain. Aside from being skilled with guns, there is nothing else extraordinary about him. "But alas, I am merely following his orders," the figure whispers, accepting the mystery as one of many that come with serving such an enigmatic master. With a slow, deliberate motion, the figure raises its right hand. -Flick! As the figure flicks its fingers, its form dissolves into a swirling mass of dark feathers, transforming into a flock of crows. The birds caw softly as they take flight, scattering into the night sky and disappearing into the shadows, leaving no trace of their presence in the temple. Still oblivious to the figure''s presence and intentions, Dominic continues, unaware that his actions have already drawn the attention of powerful forces far beyond his understanding. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After navigating through the temple''s intricate corridors for a while, I finally spot the familiar entrance where I had first entered. "Activate!" I command, invoking the ''Chrono Pendant'' once more. Instantly, time begins to crawl, allowing me to swiftly exit the temple without alerting anyone to my presence. As I hurry out, something unexpected catches my eye¡ªa gift shop near the temple''s exit. Seizing the opportunity, I sprint towards it. My plan is simple: pretend I had purchased the ''Mirror of Lysandra'' from the gift shop, blending the extraordinary with the mundane. I reach the gift shop and quickly say, "Deactivate!" -Chime! Time resumes its normal flow, and the bustling noise of tourists and cash registers fills the air again.
Warning!
Overusing ''Chrono Pendant'' will result in self-destruction!
The system''s warning flashes across my vision just as I enter the gift shop. But I only used it a few times today. Why is it giving me the warning?
Master, the Chrono Pendant is still recovering its mana reserves after your training with Maurice.
A wave of realization hits me. The intense training session with Maurice must have drained the pendant''s mana reserves more than I had anticipated. I need to be more careful with its usage, or I could risk catastrophic consequences. Taking a deep breath, I compose myself and quickly survey the shop. I need to make my next move look as natural as possible. I grab a few random trinkets and a bag that matches the mirror''s size and head to the counter. The cashier rings up my items without a second glance. Within moments, I am walking out of the shop, the ''Mirror of Lysandra'' safely tucked inside the bag, hidden among the ordinary souvenirs. As I step back into the open air, the weight of what I have just done begins to settle in. But there is no time to dwell on it. I need to get back home fast. I start walking out of the bustling tourist area, ready to return to the train station. My mind is already on the journey home, eager to leave the Greenwood Region behind with the first crucial artifact securely in my possession. As I am lost in thought, a familiar taxi pulls up beside me. The window slides down, revealing the same taxi driver who had driven me to the temple earlier. "Oy, going back to the train station?" he asks, recognizing me with a nod. "...Yes," I reply, slightly startled by the coincidence but grateful for the timely ride. "Get in," he says, his tone gruff but not unfriendly. I open the door and settle into the taxi, sinking into the seat with relief. As we pull away from the temple and the Greenwood Region fades into the distance, I cannot help but feel a sense of accomplishment. The first crucial artifact, the ''Mirror of Lysandra,'' is safely in my possession, and the day''s adventures are now etched into memory. As the taxi rumbles toward the train station, I allow myself a moment to relax. The road ahead is still uncertain, filled with challenges and mysteries yet to be unraveled. However, for now, I am content to have taken the first step on this difficult journey. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After a long and eventful day, I finally stand in front of my house. The familiar sight of the door brings a mix of relief and anxiety. I glance at the time on my Commlink¡ªit reads 7:34 PM. I have been away in the Greenwood Region for about six hours. "Haa!" I sigh, the weight of the day''s events pressing down on me. Standing there, I cannot help but feel a growing sense of unease. What if one of my parents somehow knows that I raided the temple and took one of its artifacts? The thought gnaws at me¡ªwill they kick me out? Will they disown me? I shake my head, trying to dispel the rising panic. Now''s not the time for overthinking, I tell myself firmly. If they ask about the mirror, I''ll say Arthur gave it to me as a gift. Taking a deep breath, I open the door and step inside. "Ahhhh, you killed me!" "Hehehe!" The sounds of Andr¨¦ and Clark''s voices drift from the living room, piquing my curiosity. What are they up to? I walk toward the noise and find the living room transformed into a battlefield of pillows, built up like forts. Andr¨¦ lies on the ground, pretending to be dead, while Clark stands triumphantly, surrounded by animated shadowy stuffed toys. He holds a wooden sword, the victorious knight in his imaginary battle. Given the shadowy nature of the toys, Andr¨¦ is clearly using his ''Dark'' magic to enhance their play. "Now that I have defeated you, I am the strongest swordsman in the world!" Clark declares with glee. "Squeak!" The shadowy stuffed toys squeak in unison, jumping up and down in celebration. A smile spreads across my face at the sight. It is heartwarming to see Andr¨¦ and Clark enjoying each other''s company, especially knowing that Clark is having a great time here before we have to send him back to his universe. "Welcome home," a soft voice greets me. I turn to see Celine approaching with a warm smile. "Hey, Mum," I reply, feeling a wave of calm over me. "How was school?" she asks, her tone casual. "It was okay," I respond calmly, trying to keep the conversation light. "What took you so long? Also, what''s that mirror?" she inquires, nodding toward the artifact I still hold. I quickly concoct a story. "Well¡­Arthur gave it to me." "I see. He has good taste; it''s a beautiful mirror," she remarks, seemingly satisfied with my explanation. I cannot help but feel a surge of relief that she accepts my reasoning so easily. But as I think the situation is under control, Andr¨¦ notices the mirror. "A mirror..." Andr¨¦ mutters as he takes the mirror from my hands, analyzing it with interest. A wave of anxiety washes over me. Is he going to figure out where I got it? I feel my heart pounding. After a moment, Andr¨¦ smiles. "It is indeed a beautiful mirror. Arthur has good taste." I exhale quietly, relieved that he also seems to accept the story. "Dominic!" Suddenly, I feel a tug on my legs as Clark hugs me tightly. I reach down and ruffle his hair. "Hey, Clark, how are you doing?" "I''m doing fine!" he chirps, pointing his wooden sword at Andr¨¦, who is playfully groaning as he gets back up. "We were playing Swordsman versus Dragon!" "Oh? Did you have fun?" I ask, amused by the scene. "Yes!" Clark''s eyes light up as he grabs my hand. "You should play with us." I chuckle, warmed by his enthusiasm. "Sure, let me just put this down first." He nods eagerly and scampers back to Andr¨¦. After setting the mirror on a nearby table, I join them in their makeshift arena. "So, how does this game work?" I ask, pretending to be clueless, though the premise is obvious. "It''s simple, Dominic! A knight has to fight the dragon and defeat them!" Clark explains with enthusiasm. "Oh really?" I play along. "Yeah! And the knight always wins!" Clark adds with a grin. I cannot help but smile at Clark''s infectious joy. It starkly contrasts with the life I knew before, where moments like this were rare. This younger version of myself will have more fun than I ever did. Curious about the origins of their game, I ask, "So, who made this game?" "You did, Dominic," Andr¨¦ replies with a chuckle. "Eh? Really?" I blink in surprise. "Yeah, you and Arthur created this game when you were younger," he elaborates. That is news to me. Dominic and Arthur have a history of crafting adventures long before I took over his life. Learning about Dominic''s past, bit by bit, is intriguing, and it gives me a deeper connection to the life I am now living. "Come on, Dominic, let''s play," Clark urges, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Sure," I reply, smiling broadly as I join in. We spend the rest of the evening immersed in their playful world. I take on the role of the knight, wielding an imaginary sword against Andr¨¦''s formidable dragon, who roars and growls with dramatic flair. Clark cheers from the sidelines, his laughter ringing through the living room. The day''s worries fade for a moment, replaced by the simple joy of being part of this family. And in that moment, I feel a sense of belonging that I have not realized I was missing. 42- Saturday Training [1] Volume 03, Chapter 42 Saturday Training [1] "Haa!" I stretch my arms upward, letting out a gentle yawn as I glance at the clock. It reads 6:32 AM. Since it''s Saturday, I decided it''s a good idea to dedicate some time to training, especially with the challenges ahead. The next artifact I need for the Manaficial ritual is the ''Scepter of Binding,'' located in the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦'' in the Emerald Coastline Region. From the descriptions in the webnovel, I know this temple is filled with even more traps than the one I just navigated, so rigorous preparation is essential. "I should head to the Emerald Coastline tomorrow," I muse, mentally preparing myself for the task. -BAM! My thoughts are abruptly interrupted by my bedroom door flying open. In the doorway is Andr¨¦, casually dressed in a black shirt, grey shorts, and white rubber shoes. "Switch to something comfortable; we¡¯ll start training in 10 minutes!" -BAM! He slammed the door again before I could respond. "Oh, right, I forgot." Maurice mentioned that Andr¨¦ would be training me today, and it seems he isn''t wasting time getting started. Quickly shaking off my drowsiness, I leave bed and walk to my drawers to find suitable training attire. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dressed in a simple white shirt, black shorts, and white rubber shoes, I step outside and immediately notice Andr¨¦ in the middle of a weightlifting session. He''s effortlessly hoisting two large dumbbells, each decorated with "200 KG." His display of Strength is nothing short of impressive. "Hey, Dad, I''m here," I call out, drawing his attention. Andr¨¦ pauses and sets the dumbbells down with a thud that vibrates through the ground. "Well then, let''s start, shall we?" he grins, his tone upbeat. "We''ll begin with some stretches to warm up." I nod and join him, mirroring his movements. We go through a series of stretches, methodically loosening our muscles. The morning air is crisp, making the routine feel especially invigorating. After a while, we wrap up our stretching session and take a short break, perching ourselves atop our backyard fence. "Okay, let''s get to the main part of today''s session," Andr¨¦ says, hopping off the fence with a determined look. "We''ll start with a 10 km run, followed by 100 push-ups, 100 squats, 100 sit-ups, 100 pull-ups, and lifting 50kg dumbbells." Hearing the daunting list makes my sweat glands work overtime. Andr¨¦ smirks at my reaction. "Since you handled the last session so well, I thought we''d step it up." "Uhh¡­ thanks, Dad," I reply, half-hearted but ready to tackle the challenge.
NEW QUEST!
Quest: Complete a 10 km run, 100 push-ups, 100 squats, 100 sit-ups, 100 pull-ups, and lift 50kg dumbbells. Rewards: 50 Stat Points.
Just then, the System chimes in with a new quest. I''m surprised it offers only 50 Stat Points for such a significantly tougher challenge. Why is that?
SYSTEM NOTICE
The quest reward has been adjusted based on the user''s current capabilities and previous achievements. While the tasks included in this quest are more challenging than past training sessions, they fall within the user''s current physical limits and do not introduce new or significantly more difficult elements that would justify a higher reward. Additionally, the System''s reward structure encourages consistent improvement and resilience rather than simply compensating for effort. As you grow stronger, certain tasks that once seemed daunting will yield fewer rewards, pushing you to seek greater challenges to continue earning higher gains. In summary, the 50 Stat Points reward reflects the difficulty level relative to your current abilities. It is intended to motivate you to continue pushing your limits.
The System''s explanation makes sense. As I grow stronger, the challenges that once seemed insurmountable become more manageable, and the rewards adjust accordingly. It isn''t just about the effort; it''s about how much I''m pushing beyond my current limits. "Dominic, what are you waiting for?" Andr¨¦''s voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I look over at him; his expression is expectant, and he is ready to start the session. "Right, I''m coming," I reply, hopping off the fence and heading toward him. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. It''s time to put the overthinking aside and focus on the task. To keep growing stronger, I must embrace the challenges ahead, no matter how daunting they seem. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Panting heavily, I push myself to keep up with Andr¨¦, who seems barely winded despite the grueling pace.
Speed (+1) Endurance (+1)
The System''s regular updates are a small consolation, as I feel my body adapt slightly with each step. The incremental boosts in my stats help, but the physical toll is unmistakable. It''s clear that, just like before, a specific stat increases every five minutes, reflecting the strain and effort I''m putting into the run.
QUEST PROGRESS
10km run (82%) 100 push-ups (0%) 100 squats (0%) 100 sit-ups (0%) 100 pull-ups (0%) Lift 50kg dumbbells (0%)
"Eighty-two percent? Almost there¡­" I mutter to myself, trying to stay focused. The last time I attempted a run of this length, it was a struggle from start to finish. Now, though exhausted, I can see how far I''ve come. It''s a testament to how much I''ve improved since then. "Come on, Dominic, we''re almost done with the 10km run!" Andr¨¦ calls back over his shoulder, his voice a mix of encouragement and challenge. He picks up the pace, his strides lengthening as he glides effortlessly over the path. ¡°Hah¡­ wait¡­¡± I gasp, my legs burning with the effort of maintaining speed. But I''m not about to let him outpace me so easily. Digging deep, I find a vast reservoir of energy and increase my stride. The wind whips past my face as I focus on closing the gap between us. Step by step, the distance to the finish line shrinks, and so does the gap between Andr¨¦ and me. My muscles scream in protest, but I push through the pain, determined not to fall behind. My breath comes in ragged gasps. With every ounce of Strength I have left, I surge forward, matching Andr¨¦''s pace as we approach the final stretch. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Panting heavily, I try to catch my breath as I reach the end of the 10km run. Despite the intense exertion, I managed to stay on my feet¡ªan improvement from the last time I attempted this challenge. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± I gasp, trying to steady my breathing. "You''ve improved, Dominic," Andr¨¦ says, handing me a water bottle. "Last time, you were so exhausted you collapsed." Gratefully, I take the bottle and drink deeply. The cool water is incredibly refreshing, easing the burning in my lungs and bringing some much-needed relief. "Let''s take a short break," Andr¨¦ suggests, settling down on a nearby rock. I find a spot under a tree, sinking to sit with my back against the trunk, welcoming the brief respite. The run is behind me, but my curiosity about my progress lingers. I want to see how much my Speed and Endurance stats have improved. "System, show my current status, please." The familiar screen materializes before me:
INFO
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
STATS
Strength: 205.5 (D) Endurance: 229.5 (D) Agility: 208.5 (D) Speed: 231.5 (D) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 0
MANUAL ARTS
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner (99%) Basic Gun Arts encompass a wide range of basic combat techniques involving the use of firearms from range to melee. This art form requires physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately and a deep understanding of the firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
I noticed a 12-point increase in speed and Endurance, which were solid improvements from the rigorous run. My eyes then caught the progress in ''Basic Gun Arts''¡ª99%. I was just a fraction away from advancing. "It''s just one percent more, huh." I regret not bringing ''Galahad''s Judgement'' with me. Practicing some techniques now would have pushed me to the next level. "Dominic, let''s go," Andr¨¦ calls out, returning me to the present. "Let''s do 100 push-ups next." "Okay." I push myself up from the tree, joining him and ready to tackle the next part of the training regimen. The break is over, and it''s time to keep pushing forward. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Ninety-seven¡­ Ninety-eight¡­¡± I count each push-up out loud, feeling the burn in my muscles as they strain with each repetition, but I can also feel them getting stronger with each number.
Strength (+1) Endurance (+1)
"Ninety-nine¡­ and one hundred!" After I complete the final push-up, I slowly stand up, stretching my arms above my head to relieve the tension in my shoulders.
QUEST PROGRESS
10km run (100%) 100 push-ups (100%) 100 squats (0%) 100 sit-ups (0%) 100 pull-ups (0%) Lift 50kg dumbbells (0%)
The 100 push-ups take about 30 minutes, as I have to rest between sets¡ªa noticeable improvement from the last time, which took me nearly an hour. "Let''s take a short break, Dominic," Andr¨¦ suggests, heading back to his spot on the rock. I nod, more than happy to take a breather, and walk back to the tree where I rested earlier. I sink with my back against its trunk, enjoying the brief respite. As I calculate, the push-ups have earned me six points each for Strength and Endurance. My Strength is now at 211.5, and my Endurance has increased to 235.5¡ªa decent improvement. I look at the sky, feeling the cool breeze caress my skin. The morning is quiet and peaceful¡­ until my stomach interrupts the serenity with a loud growl. Right¡­ I realize I haven''t eaten breakfast yet, pressing a hand to my belly in a futile attempt to quiet it. "Dominic, I heard that," Andr¨¦ calls out, amusement clear in his tone as he approaches me. Was my stomach that loud? "Uh, yeah, I''m pretty hungry," I admit, my cheeks warming with embarrassment as I scratch at my cheek. Andr¨¦ chuckles, clearly enjoying the moment. "How about we eat some breakfast before we continue?" The mere thought of food makes my mouth water. "Okay." With a mischievous grin, Andr¨¦ raises his hand and flicks his fingers. Suddenly, a large shadowy hand emerges from his shadow, holding a picnic basket. "Bon app¨¦tit!" he announces, setting the basket between us. I can''t help but smile as I reach for the basket, eager to see what he has prepared. After the morning''s exertion, a hearty breakfast is just what I need. 43- Saturday Training [2] Volume 03, Chapter 43 43- Saturday Training [2]
Strength (+1) Endurance (+1)
"Ninety-eight¡­ninety-nine¡­one hundred!" I hit the ground, feeling the burn in my abs. Exhaustion washes over me, but the satisfaction of completing the set is undeniable.
QUEST PROGRESS
10km run (100%) 100 push-ups (100%) 100 squats (100%) 100 sit-ups (100%) 100 pull-ups (0%) Lift 50kg dumbbells (0%)
I check my progress and smile. The 100 sit-ups, like the push-ups and squats, took about 30 minutes. I''ve gained six more points in Strength and Endurance, getting closer to my goals. "Let''s take a short break, Dominic," Andr¨¦ suggests. I shake my head, still catching my breath but determined. "I can keep going." Andr¨¦ raises an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "Are you sure?" "Yeah." "Okay then¡­" Andr¨¦ glances up, pointing toward the tree branch above us. "Do your pull-ups on that branch." "Okay." I stand up, brush the dirt off my training shorts, and take a deep breath to strengthen myself. I approach the tree, place my hands against the rough bark, and hoist myself. My arms shake slightly with the effort as I climb, every muscle fiber straining. Reaching the branch, I grip it firmly and steady myself. Glancing down, Andr¨¦ nods in approval. I prepare to begin the pull-ups¡ªthe next challenge in today''s intense training session. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T
Strength (+1) Endurance (+1)
"Ninety-eight¡­ninety-nine¡­one hundred!" I exhale deeply, gripping the tree branch tightly as I complete the last pull-up. My arms quiver slightly, and I hang for a moment, gathering Strength for my descent. Carefully, I lowered myself, using the rough bark to steady my grip. Once my feet touch solid ground, I release a relieved breath, grateful to be back on firm earth.
QUEST PROGRESS
10km run (100%) 100 push-ups (100%) 100 squats (100%) 100 sit-ups (100%) 100 pull-ups (100%) Lift 50kg dumbbells (0%)
I look at the quest progress screen, a satisfied smile crossing my face. "Five down, one to go." "You''ve gained some muscle, Dominic." Andr¨¦ grasps my arm, giving it a playful squeeze. "I hope this will impress the girls and bring me grandchildren." I pull my hand away, laughing awkwardly. "Whoa, Dad. That''s jumping ahead a bit." Andr¨¦''s smirk widens as he wraps an arm around my shoulders. "You''re at that age now, Dominic. So, what kind of girl is your type?" "Uh¡­ well¡­" I hesitate, my mind racing. In my previous life, I was so wrapped up in juggling multiple jobs that I never really thought about dating. "Well?" Andr¨¦ presses, clearly enjoying my discomfort. "I''m not looking to date right now," I admit, trying to deflect. "Oh, that''s a shame." Andr¨¦''s tone is playfully mournful. "It seems Celine and I will have to wait a little longer for grandchildren." I shake my head at his words. It''s clear they''re more eager about the idea than I am. "Anyway, let''s finish your training with the 50kg dumbbells," Andr¨¦ says, returning to the task. I nod, ready to tackle the last item on today''s grueling list. With a flick of his fingers, Andr¨¦ summons two giant shadowy hands from his shadow, each holding a 50kg dumbbell. They place the weights beside me before retreating into the darkness. "Lift these for an hour, and after that, we''ll head home," Andr¨¦ instructs. Determined, I position myself by the dumbbells, mentally preparing for this final exertion. I take a deep breath, bend down, grip the cold metal, and begin lifting, ready to push my limits further. The strain in my muscles is immediate, but I embrace it, knowing that each lift brings me closer to my goals. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Gah!" I drop both 50kg dumbbells to the ground with a loud thud. Only ten minutes have passed, but my arms ache from the strain. Unsurprisingly, this is the last exercise¡ªit''s the hardest.
Strength (+1) Endurance (+1)
"You can take short breaks, Dominic," Andr¨¦ advises, his voice calm yet firm. "But remember, I''ll pause the timer every time you take a break." I nod, grateful for the momentary reprieve. Extending my arms, I feel the burn intensify¡ªa sharp reminder of the effort I''ve just exerted. Wincing slightly from the discomfort, I roll my shoulders to loosen them, taking a deep breath to steady myself. Quitting now isn''t an option, not when I''ve come this far. Gritting my teeth, I bend down and grasp the handles of the dumbbells once more, feeling the cold metal against my palms. The weight is familiar now but no less challenging. "Hah!" With a determined exhale, I lift them again, muscles protesting but mind resolute. I focus on pushing through the pain, knowing that completing this challenge will bring me closer to my goals. Each lift is a battle, but I''m determined to see it through. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Five, four, three, two¡­one!" As Andr¨¦ counts down to ''one,'' I let the 50kg dumbbells drop to the ground with a satisfying thud. "Hah¡­hah¡­" I breathe heavily, slumping onto the grass as I roll my shoulders to relieve tension.
QUEST PROGRESS
You completed a 10 km run, 100 push-ups, 100 squats, 100 sit-ups, 100 pull-ups, and lifted 50kg dumbbells. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. You received 50 Stat Points.
Despite the overwhelming exhaustion, a smile creeps across my face¡ªI''ve finished the quest. An hour of lifting those heavy dumbbells has pushed my limits, and I''ve gained 12 points in Strength and Endurance. "Well done, Dominic! Let''s go home," Andr¨¦ announces with a satisfied nod. I raise both hands weakly, a playful smile on my lips. "Carry me, Dad." Andr¨¦ chuckles at my request. "What are you, twelve?" "Yes¡­" I reply, half-joking, half-serious. Andr¨¦ sighs, but the amusement in his eyes is clear. He walks over to me, turns around, and bends slightly, gesturing toward his back. "Hop on." Gratefully, I gather my remaining Strength, push myself off the ground, and clumsily climb onto his back. Andr¨¦ adjusts his stance slightly to support my weight better, then walks toward our home. As we return, a familiar feeling of safety and warmth surrounds me. No matter how tough the training is, I know I can always count on Andr¨¦ to support me¡ªliterally and figuratively. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We arrive in front of our house, Andr¨¦ still carrying me on his back. By the time we reach the door, I feel significantly better. "Dominic, can you get down now?" Andr¨¦ asks. "Yeah¡­" I reply, sliding off his back onto solid ground. Andr¨¦ opens the door and steps inside. "We''re home!" he announces cheerfully. I follow him into the house. "Welcome back, you two," Celine greets us warmly, holding a tray laden with food. "Hi, Mum." I glance around, looking for Clark. He usually plays in the living room with some of Dominic''s old toys, but it seems he isn''t there. "Where''s Clark, Mum?" "He''s still sleeping. He''s tired from your game last night," she explains. "I see¡­" -Ring! The sound of a Commlink ringing catches our attention. "Oh, that''s my Commlink." Andr¨¦ walks over to the table to pick it up. He looks at the screen, and his expression quickly turns into a scowl¡ªa look I recognize all too well. "There''s a new Stargate, and it''s in the Greenwood Region," he announces. I guessed as much. "What rank is the Stargate, Dad?" "Just like the one from the Emerald Coastline, it''s also [A] rank." "I see¡­" After hearing from Celine how Andr¨¦ demolished a [A] rank Stargate at the Emerald Coastline, I''m not as worried as I might have been otherwise. "Looks like I have to go there now." "You should eat some breakfast first, dear," Celine suggests, offering the tray. Andr¨¦ takes a piece of bread from the tray and kisses Celine on the cheek. He then approaches me, ruffles my hair, and raises his hand. -Flick! As he flicks his fingers, shadows envelop him, and he''s suddenly dressed in a white dress shirt, a brown vest, a dark brown tie, brown pants, and black shoes, with his brown jacket draped over his shoulders like a cape. "See you all later." With that, Andr¨¦ walks out the door. "Well... there''s that," I say, still amazed at how quickly he prepared to leave. "That''s your father, all right," Celine remarks with a slight chuckle. Then she turns to me, her expression shifting to mild disgust. "Go take a shower, Dominic. You smell bad." Nodding, I head toward the bathroom after the morning''s strenuous workout. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After stepping out of the bathroom, I head to my bedroom, change into something more comfortable, and collapse onto my bed, staring at the ceiling. "Haa!" I exhale deeply, still feeling the fatigue from the morning''s intense training. Despite the tiredness, I''m curious about my progress. "System, my status." The screen appears before me, revealing the following:
INFO
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
STATS
Strength: 241.5 (D) Endurance: 253.5 (D+) Agility: 208.5 (D) Speed: 231.5 (D) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 50
MANUAL ARTS
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Beginner (99%) Basic Gun Arts encompass a wide range of basic combat techniques involving the use of firearms from range to melee. This art form requires physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately and a deep understanding of the firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
Noticing that my Strength has reached 241.5 and my Endurance has climbed to 253.5, now graded as [D+], I feel a sense of accomplishment. However, my Agility lags. I allocate some of my available Stat Points to Speed and Agility. "Add 30 to Agility and 20 to Speed."
Agility: 208.5 > 238.5 (D) Speed: 231.5 > 251.5 (D+)
Immediately after updating my stats, a sensation of lightness washes over me. It''s a refreshing change, making me feel more prepared for what''s next. All I have to do is reach [D+] in Agility and I will finally have the new update in the System. -Ring! The ringing of my Commlink from my desk catches my attention. I walk over and see Arthur''s name flashing on the screen. I raise an eyebrow but answer the call anyway. "Sup." "Hey, Doms, where do you want to hang out tomorrow?" Oh, right, I promised to hang out with him. An idea sparks in my mind: why not bring Arthur to the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦'' at the Emerald Coastline to retrieve the ''Scepter of Binding''? The more, the merrier, and he could help if any monsters attacked. ¡°How about we go to ¡®Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦¡¯? I''m curious about that place." "Hmmm¡­" Arthur sounds contemplative. "Sure, that sounds fun." "Thanks, Arthur. Let''s meet at the train station at 10:30 in the morning." "Okay, see you!" We ended the call, and I lay back on my bed, planning the journey to the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦'' in my mind. I could retrieve the ''Scepter of Binding,'' and Arthur might also find valuable artifacts for himself. Plus, having him along could be a big help if we encounter any trouble. -Knock! Knock! The sound of someone knocking on my door interrupts my thoughts. "Come in!" -Creaaak! The door swings open, and Clark bounds into my bedroom. "Dominic!" Clark leaps onto my bed with a running start, landing squarely on my torso. "OOF!" "Hehehehe!" Clark''s laughter fills the room, his delight clear in his twinkling eyes. Seeing Clark so full of mischief, I can''t help but smile back at him. "Why, you little rascal!" I exclaim, playfully ruffling his hair. "Hehehe!" Clark giggles. "Dominic, where did you and Andr¨¦ go earlier?" "We went on a workout." "Really?" Clark''s face falls into a pout. "Why didn''t you tell me?" "Well, you were having a beauty sleep, and I didn''t want to disturb you. Secondly, you''re too young for the exercises we were doing." "Aww! But I wanna join!" "Sorry, Clark, they''re too intense for now." "Aww¡­ okay." Clark''s face droops, his disappointment palpable. Seeing his sad expression makes my heart ache. I can''t bear seeing him upset. Considering Clark is a younger version of myself from my previous life, it feels like looking into a mirror reflecting my sorrows. I know I have to cheer him up. I don''t want him to carry sad memories, especially while I¡¯m still figuring out how to return him to his universe. "Hey, how about we go to town? There are some delicious cakes there." Clark''s face instantly lights up at the mention of cakes. "Really?" I nod. "Yeah, I can buy you some cakes!" "Yay!" Clark''s enthusiasm is infectious as he jumps off the bed and dashes to the door. "Let''s go!" I laugh, his energy giving me a much-needed boost. "Coming!" Pushing myself off the bed, I follow him out the door. Despite the fatigue from the morning''s training lingering in my muscles, the smile on Clark''s face is more than enough motivation to get moving. I can''t let my tiredness stand in the way of making a happy memory for him. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T -Clink! Clink! The sound of metallic boots echoed through a vast, obsidian chamber. The room was bathed in a cold, dim light, the walls gleaming with an unnatural sheen as if carved from the very essence of darkness. Pillars of black stone lined the path, casting long shadows that seemed to writhe and twist their own accord. The air was thick with a palpable sense of dread, imbued with an eerie silence that made the soft clinking of the boots all the more pronounced. The figure moved with purpose, his footsteps steady as he walked along a long red carpet stretching toward a raised dais at the room''s far end. Upon reaching the foot of the dais, he knelt, lowering his head in deference. "Lord Malignor, I have returned from the mission you assigned to me," the figure, who had been watching Dominic earlier, reported in a voice laced with a mixture of fear and reverence. "What you foretold was accurate¡ªa boy with black hair and blue eyes has indeed taken possession of the Mirror of Lysandra." From the darkness above, a colossal figure loomed, its form obscured by shadows so deep that no details could be discerned. Only the faintest outline of a silhouette could be seen, towering and menacing, exuding an aura of overwhelming malice. "I expected nothing less." Lord Malignor''s voice echoed through the chamber, dripping with cold, evil amusement. The playful tone from before was replaced with something far more sinister, a chilling menace that seeped into every word. "They are always so predictable, no matter how often they repeat these events. Pathetic creatures, bound by their limited understanding, stumble through the same futile motions repeatedly." Though measured and formal, his voice carried an underlying threat that sent a shiver down the figure''s spine. There was no mistaking the power behind those words¡ªa power that could destroy or manipulate at will. "Th¨¦odore, for your next mission, I want you to hunt him down during the Stargate attack at the E?eforte territory this coming Monday." Th¨¦odore''s head remained bowed as he absorbed the command. His heart quickened slightly, but his voice was steady when he replied, "As you command, Lord Malignor. I will ensure that the task is carried out without fail." With that, Th¨¦odore nodded, a silent acknowledgment of the mission he had been given. He understood the gravity of the order and the consequences of failure. Rising slowly, he lowered his gaze as he prepared to leave and do his lord''s bidding. As Th¨¦odore walked out of the throne room, Lord Malignor''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Even in this final cycle, in this last breath of life, I shall not grant you mercy, mortal," he murmured, his voice dripping with malice. "You shall taste the full extent of my wrath; not even the end will bring you solace." 44 - The Emerald Coastline Region Volume 03, Chapter 44 The Emerald Coastline Region -Ring! The alarm bell rings, piercing through the quiet of the early morning. ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Arthur groans, his eyes still heavy with sleep. He instinctively reaches out from under the covers, fumbling mindlessly toward the noise. His fingers brush against the cool surface of the nightstand, knocking over a book and nearly toppling his water glass. He mutters something incoherent as his hand continues its sluggish search for the source of the aggravating sound. Finally, his fingers find the alarm clock. With a clumsy swipe, he silences the ringing. Arthur sighs in relief, his hand flopping back onto the bed. He lies there for a moment longer, savoring the brief return to quiet, but the world is already intruding on his rest. He knows he can''t ignore it. Groggily, he blinks and squints at the dim light filtering through the curtains, trying to gather the will to wake up fully. He turns his head to the side and notices the calendar hanging on the wall. The date is circled in red¡ªtoday is the day he and Dominic will go to the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦.'' Emotions swirl within him as he stares at the marked date. He wants to hang out with Dominic, but his father''s words from before still linger in his mind, casting a shadow over his anticipation. -"At this point, that Manaless will surpass you again." Arthur frowns, the words cutting deeper than he wants to admit. Uther has been like this for as long as he can remember, always comparing him to Dominic and pushing him to be better, stronger, and faster. For a decade, he has lived in Dominic''s shadow despite his magical abilities, and it has always been a source of frustration and resentment. But this time feels different. Something about Uther''s recent remark gnaws at him more than usual. He doesn''t understand why it bothers him now when he has endured similar comments for years. And he can''t comprehend why, despite everything, he still wants to spend time with Dominic. ¡®Why now?¡¯ Arthur thinks, frustration bubbling up inside him. Without realizing it, his fists clenched tightly at his sides, the knuckles turning white. Anger and confusion well up in his chest, momentarily making breathing hard. Why can''t he push it aside like he always does? Arthur takes a deep breath, trying to steady himself. The tension in his fists slowly releases as he forces himself to relax. He doesn''t have the answers but knows he can''t let these feelings control him¡ªnot today. Not when he has plans with Dominic. With a sigh, Arthur pushes the covers aside and swings his legs over the edge of the bed. He rubs his face with both hands, trying to shake off the lingering traces of sleep and the sudden emotions that have surfaced. Today will be long, and he needs to be ready for whatever it brings. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic stands in front of the local train station, his bag slung over his shoulder and a determined look on his face. He has packed everything he might need: swimsuits, extra clothes, and even some larger clothes for Arthur, just in case. The ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦'' is known for its water-filled chambers, so bringing a swimsuit seems prudent. The quiet roar of an approaching vehicle draws Dominic''s attention as Arthur''s limo pulls up to the curb. The door opens, and Arthur steps out, dressed perfectly for the occasion in a red aloha shirt, blue swimming trunks, and sandals. He looks ready for a day of fun and adventure. Still, something flickers in his eyes¡ªan emotion he quickly pushes aside. As Arthur''s gaze falls on Dominic, conflicting emotions surge within him. Seeing his best friend standing there, ready for their day together, brings happiness and uncertainty. It''s a simple moment they''ve shared countless times, but now it feels different after everything is said. Uther''s words still linger in the back of his mind, and despite his efforts to shake them off, they gnaw at him. But Arthur practices hiding his emotions. With a deep breath, he buries those thoughts, forcing a smile as he approaches Dominic. "Hey... Dominic," Arthur calls out, his voice softer than usual. "Hey, Arthur," Dominic greets him with a nod. He notices the tiredness in his friend''s eyes but chooses not to comment on it. Arthur scrutinizes Dominic''s outfit for a moment, then raises an eyebrow. "Dominic... are you sure you''re going to wear that? Aren''t you going to get sweaty in those clothes?" He gestures to Dominic''s tight dark grey shirt, black shorts, and black rubber shoes. The dark colors aren''t ideal for the Emerald Coastline''s warm environment. Dominic understands Arthur''s concern but shrugs it off with a smile. "Don''t worry about it. Besides, it''s not like we''re heading to Ember Citadel." Arthur sighs, still unconvinced but resigned to his friend''s choice. "If you say so, Dominic." Dominic claps him on the shoulder with a grin. "Let''s go; we don''t want to miss the train." Arthur nods, his smile returning more genuinely as they head toward the station. As they walk side by side, Arthur finds comfort in the familiarity of their friendship, even as the lingering doubts try to creep back in. Today is about adventure and spending time with Dominic¡ªeverything else can wait. Together, they walk into the station, ready to embark on their journey to the Emerald Coastline and face whatever challenges await them at the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦.'' ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After a two-hour journey, they finally arrive at the Emerald Coastline''s main train station, ''Gare d''¨¦meraude.'' The interior of Gare d''¨¦meraude exudes Belle ¨¦poque elegance, with soaring ceilings, ornate chandeliers, and polished marble floors creating an atmosphere of luxury and sophistication. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Sunlight streams through stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns across the waiting lounge, adorned with plush velvet sofas and Art Deco accents. The architectural design is nothing short of impressive, blending the grandeur of the past with the vibrant energy of the present. ''It''s no wonder C¨¦lestin and Lumi often chose this place for their dates in the web novel,'' Dominic thinks as he looks around. The ambiance here is relaxing despite the crowds of tourists that visit daily, adding a touch of magic to the already enchanting environment. "Doms, let''s go outside," Arthur suggests, his voice filled with anticipation. "Sure," Dominic replies, taking in the breathtaking surroundings. They walk through the grand halls of Gare d''¨¦meraude and step outside. As they emerge, the refreshing sea breeze of the Emerald Coastline greets them, brushing against their faces and filling their lungs with the crisp scent of saltwater. They take in their surroundings. They are now in ''¨¦meraude-sur-Mer,'' the main city in the Emerald Coastline region. The cobblestone streets are lined with palm trees and pastel-colored buildings, their fa?ades bright and welcoming under the clear blue sky. Charming caf¨¦s and restaurants spill onto the streets, offering panoramic views of the azure sea that stretches endlessly before them. Once again, Dominic is struck by the stunning architecture of Verdant Haven. The author of ''A Magician''s Path'' mentioned that ''¨¦meraude-sur-Mer'' was inspired by Menton, France, and it''s easy to see the influence in the city''s design. The blend of old-world charm and coastal beauty makes it a perfect setting for their adventure. ¡°Hah!¡± Arthur yawns as he stretches his arms upward, slightly unbuttoning his aloha shirt to let in more air. "It''s so hot." He glances over at Dominic, concern flickering in his eyes. "What about you, Doms? Are you feeling okay with that outfit?" Dominic waves his hand dismissively. "Nah, don''t worry, I''m doing fine so far." -Growl! Suddenly, a loud growl echoes from Dominic''s stomach, breaking the moment''s tranquility. His cheeks flush with embarrassment as he holds his stomach, trying to silence the noise. Arthur laughs softly, unable to resist the humor in the situation. "How about we eat lunch before heading to the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦''?" Dominic smiles at him, grateful for the suggestion. "Sounds good." As they begin to walk, Dominic''s thoughts wander to the culinary specialties of the Emerald Coastline. Perhaps something fresh from the sea? The idea alone is enough to make his stomach rumble again, and he can''t help but look forward to the meal that awaits them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Arthur and Dominic sit at a restaurant perched on the shoreline, offering a fantastic ocean view. The gentle sound of waves crashing against the shore provides a soothing backdrop, while the enticing aroma of barbecue wafts through the air, adding a sense of anticipation to their meal. "What do you want to order, Doms?" Arthur asks, scanning the menu himself. "Uhh..." Dominic hesitates, his eyes darting over the extensive list of unfamiliar dishes. Dominic''s stomach growls loudly, and Arthur chuckles. He has noticed a drastic change in Dominic''s eating habits over the past week. From being somewhat indifferent to food, Dominic has become decidedly more enthusiastic. "Uhh... I want the grilled lobster with herb butter," Dominic finally decides, his choice influenced by the tantalizing smells wafting from the kitchen. "Okay," the waiter notes, scribbling down Dominic''s order. "And for you, Monsieur?" the waiter turns to Arthur. "I''ll have the chef''s recommendation, please," Arthur responds with a relaxed smile. Dominic''s eyes widen. He had struggled to pick just one item, yet Arthur confidently left his choice to the chef''s expertise. ''I wish I had thought of that,'' Dominic muses internally. The waiter nods, confirming Arthur''s order. "I will now take this to the chef. Your meals will be ready in about thirty minutes." With a polite nod, the waiter departs, leaving Arthur and Dominic alone at the table. The atmosphere grows quiet, a bit too quiet for comfort. Arthur, usually the more talkative of the two, finds himself at a loss for words. The recent conversation with his father has left him unsure of how to interact with Dominic as freely as he used to. Oblivious to Arthur''s recent troubles, Dominic senses the unusual tension but isn''t sure how to address it. If only he had Dominic''s memories from before his transmigration, he might have known how to bridge the awkward silence. Looking to break the ice, Dominic ventures into a topic. "The view here is amazing. I''ve read about the Emerald Coastline, but seeing it in person is something else." Arthur nods, seeming grateful for the conversation starter. "Yeah, it''s beautiful. The beach here is comparable to the beaches in Lumina Falls." "Lumina Falls, huh?" "Yeah..." Arthur''s response trails off into another stretch of silence, leaving the air between them thick with unspoken thoughts. Dominic shifts uncomfortably, searching for a way to bridge the gap. "So," Arthur finally breaks the silence, "how''s Clark doing?" "Oh... uh, he''s doing great, actually. He''s bonded with Mum and Dad." "Is that so? Have you found his parents in Celestria yet?" "Not yet. We''re¡ªthe police are still looking through the files." Dominic lies again but protecting Clark''s true origins is necessary. "I see..." Arthur replies, his voice barely above a whisper. The conversation becomes silent again, the awkwardness hanging heavily between them. Dominic feels beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He wipes them away, berating himself internally. ''Why is this so awkward?'' Dominic thought. For the first time since arriving in Sylvestria, Dominic experiences profound discomfort in Arthur''s company, a stark contrast to their usual easy camaraderie. He struggles internally, trying to find a way to navigate this unexpected tension. Arthur closes his eyes, his heart heavy with turmoil. ''Should I tell him how I feel?'' For years, Arthur has suppressed his feelings toward Dominic, hiding behind a facade of indifference and forced smiles. He has been afraid¡ªafraid that if he reveals the depth of his jealousy, frustration, and inadequacy, Dominic will see him differently. He fears that Dominic will pity him or, worse, pull away entirely. After all, Dominic has always been the one who shone brighter and succeeded without even trying. Arthur has learned to live in that shadow, but it has never stopped hurting. But now, the weight of those unspoken feelings has become unbearable. The more he tries to ignore them, the more they consume him, filling him with a sense of isolation and self-doubt that he can no longer endure. With a deep sigh, Arthur opens his eyes, the weight of his unspoken words pressing down on him. He must confess to unburden his soul of the feelings that have shadowed him for over a decade. "Dominic..." "Yeah?" Dominic is concerned, sensing Arthur''s unusual seriousness. "You''re a genius, you know?" Dominic blinks, caught off guard by the sudden compliment. "What do you mean?" Arthur hesitates, his heart pounding in his chest. ''How do I even begin to explain?'' he thought. The words feel heavy on his tongue, tangled up in years of suppressed emotion. But now, as he sits across from Dominic¡ªthe friend he has spent so long envying yet can''t bear to lose¡ªArthur knows he can''t keep it all bottled up any longer. Taking a deep breath, he begins. "Remember when I wanted to be a Magitist when I was younger?" Dominic blinks in surprise. That''s news to him. Since his arrival in this world, he has always thought Arthur aspired to be a Stargate Raider. He doesn''t know much about Arthur''s past, a past not covered in the web novel where their lives were intertwined yet unspoken. "I stopped that dream because..." Arthur hesitates, fear gnawing at him. He worries about Dominic''s reaction. Despite his unresolved feelings, the last thing he wants is to endanger their friendship, which he treasures deeply. "Because?" Dominic prompts gently. "Because..." Arthur stammers, but the waiter arrives with their food before he can continue. "Bonsoir! Here are your meals, Monsieurs!" The waiter''s timely arrival cuts through the tension. Dominic blinks, taken aback by the swift service. "That was fast." The waiter smiles proudly. "Yes, speed is the number one priority of this fine establishment." Arthur lets out a quiet sigh of relief as the waiter departs, his heart still racing. ''I''m not ready yet...'' Arthur thinks. He postpones his confession at that moment, waiting for a better time to reveal his complex feelings. "Anyways, here''s your food, Monsieurs. Enjoy!" The waiter sets down their plates with a flourish and leaves them for their meal. Dominic turns back to Arthur, his curiosity piqued by the incomplete confession. "What were you trying to say, Arthur?" Arthur hesitates, then forces a casual smile. "Oh, it''s nothing. Forget about it." "¡­Okay," Dominic replies, though his expression shows he isn''t entirely convinced. Turning his attention to the food before him, Dominic''s mood lightens. The grilled lobster with herb butter looks inviting and perfectly prepared, and he can hardly wait to taste it. "Bon App¨¦tit!" he announces with genuine enthusiasm. Arthur manages to smile and nods. "Bon App¨¦tit!" With that, the two friends begin to eat lunch, the earlier tension temporarily forgotten as they enjoy the delicious food and the stunning seaside view. 45 - Temple du Sceptre Lié [1] Volume 03, Chapter 45 Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦ [1] We stand before the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦,'' gazing up at its majestic and ancient structure, crafted from weathered emerald-hued stone. The temple''s massive ironwood doors are intricately carved with mystical symbols, flanked by towering statues of mythical guardians whose emerald eyes seem to watch over the premises. High stone walls encircle the temple, topped with defensive battlements and interspersed with narrow, vigilant windows. Angular towers stretch toward the sky, reinforcing the temple''s imposing presence and stern defense against intruders. The constant coastal winds and creeping ivy add a touch of wild, untamed nature to its grandeur. "Oh wow¡­" I mutter under my breath, overwhelmed by the temple''s grandeur. My plan here mirrors what I did at the ''Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦.'' I intend to pretend to be a tourist and use the ''Chrono Pendant'' when the perfect moment arises to sneak inside. This time, though, I plan to involve Arthur in my scheme. I glance around, noting the multiple security guards mingling among the tourists. "Arthur, let''s find a tour guide." "Okay," Arthur agrees. We spot a tour guide rallying a group of tourists. "Tour guide here!" he calls out. I tug on Arthur''s sleeve and point at the guide. "Let''s go." Arthur nods, following my lead as we join the line of tourists. "Now, let''s start the tour, shall we?" the tour guide announces, leading us around the temple''s exterior. While following the group, I notice Arthur snapping pictures. I pay little attention; I already know the history of this temple. Just like ''Temple du Miroir Cach¨¦,'' ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦'' is one of the monuments to the Grand Magician, Charlemagne. Eventually, the tour guide leads us inside the temple, but only through corridors where tourists are permitted. "Oh, by the way, don''t go to that corridor. It''s off-limits," the tour guide says, pointing at a corridor guarded by two security officers and marked with a ''No tourists allowed'' sign. This is my chance. I grab Arthur''s hand and mutter, "Activate!" -Tick-tock! Time around us slows down. I pull Arthur into the restricted corridor, running until we''re far enough inside. I check behind us¡ªfortunately, no one is in pursuit. I also look for cameras and am relieved to find none. "Deactivate!" -Chime! Time snaps back to normal. Arthur, looking around frantically, is both confused and shocked. "Doms, what happened, and where are we?!" I take a deep breath. It''s time to come clean about our true purpose here. "Arthur, I''m going to be real with you. The reason I was curious about this temple is that I want to get the ''Scepter of Binding.''" "What''s that?" Arthur asks, his voice tinged with confusion. "It''s just a magical staff that could bring me many Camilliums when I sell it," I lie, not wanting to reveal its true purpose for the Manaficial ritual. Arthur frowns slightly. "Doms, you know if we get caught, our records could be stained, and it might prevent us from enrolling at Verdant Arcanum." I knew that risk well, but I also knew we wouldn''t get caught. After all, in the web novel, C¨¦lestin¡ªa character who wasn''t exactly a master of stealth¡ªhad managed to sneak into the temple without so much as a whisper of detection. He did it in broad daylight, dressed in nothing more than casual clothes, and his magic attribute was far from anything that would aid in sneaking around. If he could pull it off, so could we. "Don''t worry about it. We won''t get caught. Besides, I brought extra clothing for you to blend into the darkness." I reassure him, pulling a black shirt, shorts, and a black beanie from my bag. Arthur changes into clothes that are a bit tight but emphasize his well-defined physique. "Doms, since you came here to get that stuff, what''s in it for me?" "There are other artifacts in this temple, not just the ''Scepter of Binding.'' So, you can pick other artifacts there." "Like what?" "I''m not sure of their names, but there are others," I reply, recalling from the web novel that the room where C¨¦lestin found the ''Scepter of Binding'' was filled with various magical artifacts. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Arthur scrutinizes me, his eyebrows knitting together. "Where did you learn this? I''ve never seen any source on the Aethernet or in the books stating there''s a hidden room filled with magic artifacts." "Just trust me, bro." Arthur sighs but then nods. "Okay then...I trust you." I can''t help but smile. "Thanks, Arthur!" ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We have been navigating the dimly lit corridors for nearly thirty minutes, with Arthur''s summoned light orb casting a pale glow ahead of us. The walls seem to close in, the air thick with the weight of ancient secrets, yet surprisingly, we haven''t encountered any traps. It''s unexpected but also somewhat unnerving. So far, we are lost. The web novel had been vague about the specific directions to the room containing the ''Scepter of Binding.'' It merely described C¨¦lestin wandering the corridors until he stumbled upon the room by chance. "Doms, do you know where the artifact room is?" Arthur''s voice breaks the silence. I sigh, feeling a mix of frustration and uncertainty. "No¡­I don''t." "Oh." Arthur''s response is short, but the weight of uncertainty hangs between us as we continue walking silently, hoping we will stumble upon something soon. As we turn into another corridor, the ground beneath us suddenly rumbles. -Rumble! The temple shakes violently, and I turn around just in time to see the corridor behind us sealing shut with a massive stone slab. "That''s not a good sign," I mutter, feeling the pressure mount. -Crunch! Crunch! Crack! Stones shifting and grinding against each other echo through the corridor as if something¡ªor things¡ªare coming to life. "Doms, prepare yourself, monsters." Arthur''s voice is steady, but I can sense the tension. I turn to face the source of the noise and see three stone golems lumbering toward us, their eyes glowing ominously yellow in the dim light. I quickly draw both of ''Galahad''s Judgement,'' ready to use this opportunity to perfect my proficiency in ''Basic Gun Arts.'' But just as I aim at the approaching figures, Arthur suddenly steps in front of me. "Let me handle this, Doms." "Oh, okay." Surprised but trusting his judgment, I step back, allowing Arthur to take the lead. "Luminous Gauntlets," Arthur invokes, his fists suddenly encased in brilliant, glowing light. As the golems charge, he doesn''t flinch. "Flash of Merlin." Arthur transforms into a light beam, darting toward the golems with astonishing speed. -BOOM! He is in front of one golem in an instant, delivering a punch that shatters it into a pile of rocks. His speed is astounding. I wonder if I would stand a chance against Arthur if we ever faced each other seriously. The second golem swings its massive arm at him. -Bling! But with a blinding flash, Arthur dodges, reappearing behind it in mid-air. "Haa!" -BOOM! He crushes the golem into the ground with a powerful downward strike, leaving nothing but scattered stones. He then turns to look at me, his face unreadable. I feel a strange tension in that gaze¡ªsomething unspoken, something I can''t quite grasp. Why is he looking at me like that? I feel a flicker of unease passing through me. -Rumble! As Arthur turns back, the final golem collapses into small rocks as if overcome by fear or an unseen force. The glow from Arthur''s fists fades, and he stands calmly, surveying the remains of the golems. -Rumble! A new corridor opens in response to our victory, revealing a path forward. We are finally getting somewhere. "Doms, let''s go," Arthur calls, already moving toward the new passage. "Ah, wait!" I hurry after him, eager to keep up and discover what lies beyond this new path in the mysterious Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Arthur Lyon As we venture deeper into the temple, navigating through the newly opened corridor, I can''t help but feel a sense of pride. The battle with the golems has allowed me to demonstrate my abilities to Doms. I need to show him the extent of my strength and mark our differences. Deep down, part of me hopes that by showcasing my power, Doms might reconsider his aspirations of becoming a Stargate Raider. Yet, seeing how far he has come, I know such a change is unlikely. He has already achieved so much¡ªdefeating Lumi and successfully raiding a [E] rank Stargate¡ªhis progress is undeniable. I shake my head, wrestling with a growing unease. The fear lurks within me, a fear that Doms might overshadow me again, as he has in the past. The thought of being left behind, of becoming secondary in our duo, is something I can''t bear. The memories of those times when I felt like I was just another character in the backdrop of Dom''s story haunted me. I don''t want history to repeat itself. "Arthur, come here," Dominic''s voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I look up to see him pointing toward an empty, shadowy corridor. Walking over to him, I peer into the darkness. It isn''t as dark as Uncle Andr¨¦''s shadows, but still daunting. I extend my hand toward the corridor, gathering mana. "Avalon''s Blast," I murmur, releasing a beam of light from my palm that pierces the darkness. The corridor lights up, revealing nothing but space. "Well, there''s nothing there," I observe, relieved. "Great! Let''s go!" Dominic responds eagerly, already moving toward the corridor. I follow, pushing aside my internal conflicts for the moment. Right now, the priority is to support Dominic and ensure our success in this venture, no matter my misgivings or the shadows of our past. A soft click echoes underfoot as we progress into the temple''s shadowy depths. I look alarmingly and realize I have accidentally stepped on a pressure plate. "Arthur!" -Rumble! The temple begins to quake ominously, and my heart races as I sense impending danger. Suddenly, the walls on either side of us groan and shift. With a series of mechanical clanks, axes¡ªlarge, menacing, and sharp¡ªemerge from slits in the walls, poised to swing. Without hesitation, I scoop Doms into my arms and surge mana through my body. "Flash of Merlin!" In an instant, the world around us blurs as I activate the light spell that accelerates my movements to light speed, making everything else seem agonizingly slow in comparison. With Doms securely in my arms, I dash toward the end of the corridor. The spell makes the deadly axes appear almost stationary as we breeze past them, a blur of motion to any onlooker. As we reach the corridor''s end and reach safety, I halt and gently set Doms down on his feet. His face is a mask of disbelief as he looks around, trying to comprehend the speed at which we just moved. "Arthur, where are we?" he asks, still dazed. "We''re at the end of the corridor," I reply, my tone as even as I can manage. It''s ironic. Earlier, we were part of a simple tourist group. Doms unexpectedly dragged me into this high-stakes adventure with his mysterious bursts of speed. Now, it''s his turn to be astounded by my abilities, a reversal of roles that adds a layer of complexity to our dynamic. As we stand there, catching our breath in the quiet of the temple''s depths, the significance of our journey and the shifting roles we play resonate deeply within me. The balance between us is changing, and I''m unsure how I feel about it. "Let''s go¡­ I think we''re near¡­" Doms finally breaks the silence, stepping forward. He pauses and looks back at me. "Ah, wait," I respond, quickly catching up. At that moment, I knew that no matter my doubts or fears, I wouldn''t let them hold me back. Not today. We are in this together, and that''s how it will stay. 46 - Temple du Sceptre Lié [2] Volume 03, Chapter 46 Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦ [2] Dominic E?eforte Arthur and I cautiously move through the dimly lit corridors, our eyes scanning every crevice and corner for traps like hidden buttons or pressure plates that could trigger more hazards. -Click! A sharp sound echoes through the stillness. "Sorry, Doms." I spin around to see Arthur standing on another pressure plate. "Not again," I mutter under my breath. -Rumble! Suddenly, the ground beneath us gives way, and we plunge downward. "Ahh!" Arthur''s scream mingles with the rush of air as we fall. Looking down, I see the dark shimmer of water rapidly approaching. Panic grips me¡ªI can''t swim. I take a deep breath and clench my eyes shut with no other options. -Splash! I hit the water hard, the cold shock enveloping me completely. I force my eyes open to a suffocating darkness. Without Arthur''s light, I''m submerged in overwhelming blackness. The water feels dense, pressing in from all sides. My breathing becomes rapid and uncontrollable as the fear of drowning takes hold. My vision blurs and a terrible thought crosses my mind: ''Is this how I''m going to die?'' Just as despair begins to set in, I feel a firm grip on my arm. Squinting through the darkness, I see Arthur, his body enveloped in a radiant light that cuts through the water like a beacon. Relief floods through me. I''m not alone; I''m safe. Arthur pulls me firmly, guiding us toward what I hope is the surface. "Hah...!" I gasp as we finally break through into the air. I collapse onto the shore, coughing and spluttering as I try to expel the water from my lungs. "Are you okay, Doms?" "Yeah... I''m fine..." I manage to say between coughs, grateful for his timely rescue and the solid ground beneath me. The ordeal shakes me, but Arthur''s quick thinking prevents a dire outcome. Together, we sit on the damp earth, catching our breath. As I catch my breath, I suddenly realize that the bag carrying our extra clothes is wholly soaked. "N-No! Our clothes!" I exclaim, hastily opening the bag to retrieve the now-drenched garments. "Doms, it''s okay," Arthur says calmly. His calmness caught me off guard. I expected Arthur to be disappointed, considering I had brought him into this situation. However, to my surprise, he placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Really?" "Yeah, it''s my fault for being more careful." His admission of responsibility lessens my guilt. "No... you don''t have to apologize," I respond, grateful for his understanding. Arthur then stands up, extending his hand to help me. I accept, and as I stand, a cold wind hits us, the chill intensified by our wet clothes. "Let''s take off our shirts, Doms," Arthur suggests. "W-wait, what?" I''m surprised by Arthur''s suggestion. I''m not used to undressing in front of someone, even in these circumstances. Arthur sighs, noticing my hesitation. "Doms, if we stay in these wet clothes, we''ll catch a cold. It''s better to take them off and let them dry." His explanation makes sense, but what about our pants? They''re just as soaked as our shirts. "What about our pants then?" Arthur smirks, clearly amused by my bashfulness. "We should take those off too. Don''t worry, Doms, there''s no one here but us. We''re in an ancient temple, remember? No one''s going to see us in our underwear." I feel my cheeks flush from embarrassment. The situation blurs my mind, and I fail to realize the practicality of what he''s saying. I''m too focused on the awkwardness of undressing. Reluctantly, I peel off my wet shirt, the cold air making me shiver as it touches my bare skin. Arthur does the same, tossing his shirt aside without hesitation. After hesitating, I remove my pants, feeling the warmth drain from my body as the wet fabric leaves my skin. Arthur seems entirely at ease while I fidget, feeling more self-conscious than I want to admit. He notices my discomfort and offers a reassuring smile. "Hey, it''s just the two of us. No need to feel embarrassed." I nod, trying to relax. Arthur''s calm demeanor helps, but it''s still strange for me. "Let''s place our wet clothes on that rock over there," Arthur suggests, pointing to a nearby flat surface. "I''ll use one of my light spells to dry them out quickly." Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. I follow his lead, draping my wet clothes over the rock. Arthur does the same, then extends his hand over the garments. "Luminous Heat," he murmurs. A warm, gentle light radiates from his palm, spreading over the clothes. The warmth is soothing, and I can see the steam rising as the water evaporates. Arthur concentrates, controlling the intensity of the spell so it won''t damage the fabric. I stand beside him, watching the clothes slowly dry, feeling more at ease now that we''re taking action. The embarrassment fades, replaced by relief that we''re working together to solve the problem. As the last of the moisture is driven out, Arthur gives me a nod. "Looks like we''re good to go." "Thanks, Arthur," I say, genuinely grateful for his quick thinking and calm leadership. With our clothes now dry, we quickly dress and prepare to continue our journey. The unexpected ordeal is behind us, but the mission is still ahead. Ahead, a single path emerges from the darkness. Once dressed, I look around and notice a single path ahead. "It seems there''s only one path ahead." "It seems so," Arthur agrees. With no other option, we decide to press forward. The air grows colder as we advance, but we continue onward, determined to find the room where the ''Scepter of Binding'' is stored. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We advance cautiously through the dark pathway, Arthur''s light orb casting a soft glow that cuts through the shadows. I remain vigilant, constantly scanning the ground for more traps and watching Arthur''s steps to ensure he doesn''t accidentally trigger another pressure plate. After a tense walk, we encounter a dead end. However, it isn''t just a simple wall; inscribed is a cryptic text that challenges the reader. "In halls of stone and secrets kept, a guardian''s vigil never slept. To wield my power, one must find the true essence that lies behind it. Not by force nor by might but by aligning with the light. What am I?" Arthur reads the text aloud and then turns to me, his expression curious. "What do you think is the answer, Doms?" I recognize the riddle instantly¡ªit''s the same one C¨¦lestin solved in the web novel. The answer is clear. "The Scepter of Binding." As I speak, the text on the wall glows a vibrant red. -Rumble! The wall before us shifts slowly, opening up as a blinding light pours through the widening gap. Arthur and I shield our eyes with our hands until the intense light subsides. As our eyes adjust, we are greeted by a breathtaking sight: the newly revealed entrance is adorned with gold and various artifacts. In the center of it all stands a magnificent golden staff topped with a radiant red diamond. "There it is¡­ The Scepter of Binding," I murmur, feeling a mix of awe and excitement. Compelled by its allure, I approach the staff and enter the room. Taking it into my hands, I feel its weight¡ªa strange mix of power and responsibility. "Doms, what does that staff do?" Arthur asks, peering over my shoulder with awe and curiosity. "I don''t know, but this would be expensive to sell," I reply, sticking to my cover story. In truth, I have no intention of selling it. The staff''s true purpose is crucial for the Manaficial ritual¡ªit directly separates Magic Power into the Chalice of Merging. "So, now that you''ve got the staff, it''s time to find mine," Arthur says, his voice tinged with excitement. "Okay," I reply, settling onto the treasure-strewn floor. The Scepter of Binding is now in my possession, and all that''s left to get is the ''Chalice of Merging.'' Arthur continues his search, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he examines the different treasures. I can tell he''s eager to find something that fits him. Despite our lingering tension, there''s also a sense of camaraderie¡ªa shared understanding that whatever happens next, we''ll face it together. "Let''s see what you find," I say, smiling as I watch Arthur carefully sort through the artifacts. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic watches as Arthur moves around the room, his eyes scanning the array of artifacts. The room is filled with treasures, but none seem to capture Arthur''s attention until his gaze lands on a sword embedded in a stone slab. He can sense the dormant light magic within it, a power that a Magician hasn''t wielded for a long time. ''This has a "Light" magic attribute,'' Arthur thinks, his curiosity piqued. The sword''s hilt is robust yet exquisitely crafted, with a cross-guard fanning out in a gentle curve like angelic wings. Tiny gemstones adorn the ends of the guard, adding a touch of elegance to the weapon. "Well, it''s time to be awakened," Arthur murmurs. He grips the hilt and gathers mana into the sword, hoping to awaken its power. -Fwoosh! As he pours mana into the blade, his eyes widen in surprise, and he feels an immense reservoir of power within it¡ªroughly [A] rank worth of mana. The sword, dormant for so long, now surges with energy that will amplify his mana reserves significantly as long as he holds it. With his existing [C+] rank mana, wielding this sword will allow him to tap into much greater power, potentially bridging the gap that has always seemed to exist between him and Dominic. ''T-That''s a lot!'' Arthur thought, surprised by the sheer power contained within the weapon. With a final effort, he draws the sword from the stone. The blade, polished to a mirror finish, reflects the room''s dim light with an ethereal glow. It''s a straight, double-edged sword, tapering to a precise point, perfect for slicing and thrusting. Intricate runes, possibly etched in gold, trace elegantly from the hilt to the tip, suggesting ancient craftsmanship. The grip, wrapped in white or gold leather and embossed with delicate patterns, promises comfort and a secure hold for precise maneuvers. The substantial pommel, fashioned from gold-tone metal and shaped like a cross or crown, is centered with a large gemstone, possibly a sapphire or diamond, giving the weapon a regal air. ''This is great! I should start using this from now on,'' Arthur thinks excitedly. He turns to Dominic, a proud smile on his face. "Hey, Doms, let''s go." "That''s a cool sword. Does it have ''Light'' magic in it?" Dominic asks, admiring the weapon. "Yeah," Arthur replies, his eyes gleaming. "The ''Light'' magic within it feels strong, and I know it will serve well as a weapon." He swings the sword through the air, the blade slicing smoothly with practiced ease. As the sword moves through the air, Arthur can''t help but reflect on how far he and Dominic have come. For years, Dominic''s progress has cast a shadow over Arthur, his achievements towering over anything Arthur has accomplished. Dominic has taken on roles and responsibilities that Arthur has only dreamed of, like defeating Lumi and successfully raiding a [E] rank Stargate on his first try. A knot tightens in Arthur''s chest, a mix of envy, bitterness, and insecurity gnawing at his insides. ''How has Dominic come so far so quickly?'' Arthur thinks. Memories of Arthur''s aspirations resurface, flickering like dying embers. He had wanted to be a Magitist, to study technology and magic. But that dream was buried under the weight of Dominic''s growing success, his path twisting in Dominic''s wake. Arthur glances down at the sword, its light-infused blade gleaming in the dim light. The weapon feels like a tangible manifestation of his lingering desire to prove himself, to show Dominic that he can stand on equal footing. Arthur then looks at Dominic with a challenging gleam in his eyes. "Hey, Doms, how about we duel tomorrow?" Dominic is taken aback by the sudden proposal, a mix of surprise and nervousness fluttering in his chest. "W-Why?" Arthur''s gaze lingers on the sword, his expression thoughtful. "I want to see how strong you''ve become." For years, Dominic''s progress has overshadowed Arthur''s, his achievements constantly outshining Arthur''s own. Arthur has struggled with feelings of inadequacy, constantly feeling like a secondary character in Dominic''s story. But now, with this sword in hand, he wants to see if he can finally measure up. "I also¡­want to see how we compare," Arthur adds, his voice barely above a whisper. It''s more than a duel; it''s a test of their progress, a chance to measure himself against the person who has always seemed to be one step ahead. "Arthur¡­" Dominic''s eyes widen slightly, his brows furrowing in surprise and concern. Arthur smiles, trying to dispel the tension gnawing at his insides. "It''s just for fun. We''ll see where we both stand," he says, though the words feel hollow. Dominic glances at the ''Scepter of Binding'' in his hand, then back at Arthur. "Sure," he finally agrees. A rush of emotions swirls within Arthur. This duel is more than just a friendly match; it''s a chance to reclaim a piece of his lost identity and test if he can stand shoulder to shoulder with Dominic¡ªnot as a secondary character, but as his equal. 47- Temple du Sceptre Lié [3] Volume 03, Chapter 47 Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦ [3] Dominic E?eforte "I want to see how we compare," Arthur says, his voice steady, but the words strike me like a jolt. I''m shocked. Does Arthur truly see me as an equal even though I''m Manaless? I can''t fathom what''s going through his mind. After all, I''ve only been in this world for a week. Why does he want to compare himself to me? "Arthur¡­" I begin, feeling a pang of nervousness gnaw at my insides. I''ve witnessed his prowess earlier against the golems, which was far from reassuring. Based on that encounter alone, he''s stronger than Lumi, one of the main characters from the web novel. What happened to Arthur in the web novel''s storyline, and why did he never appear? Did something happen to him while C¨¦lestin, Lumi, and Violette took the entrance exam at Verdant Arcanum? "It''s just for fun. We''ll see where we both stand." His words are meant to comfort me, yet they only deepen my unease. I look down at the ''Scepter of Binding'' in my hand, exhaling slowly. There''s no harm in having a duel with Arthur, especially if it could help me grow stronger for future events in the web novel. "Sure," I finally agree, forcing a smile. Arthur''s grin widens. "Nice!" The excitement in his voice reminds me of our camaraderie, but beneath the surface, I know this duel will be more than just a friendly match. I also want to know how I would compare to Arthur. "Anyways, now¡­ how do we get out of here?" Arthur looks around. "Oh, about that..." I hesitate. Honestly, I have no idea how to get out of here. The web novel has a convenient time skip just as C¨¦lestin exits the temple, glossing over any specifics. "Hey, look, I see a lever there!" Arthur suddenly exclaims, pointing towards a distant wall. I follow his gaze, and sure enough, a lever is embedded in the wall. "How convenient..." I mutter under my breath, a mix of sarcasm and relief coloring my tone. Without hesitation, Arthur strides towards the lever and flips it with a decisive movement. -Rumble! Instantly, the ground beneath our feet begins to tremble, and the sounds of ancient mechanisms groaning to life fill the air. "Arthur, why does everything you touch become a trap!?" I exclaim, half-joking, half-serious. -Rumble! As the rumbling intensifies, the walls around us begin to shift ominously. Arthur''s interaction with the lever has triggered an ancient, complex mechanism within the temple. "Whoops." Arthur offers a sheepish grin as he scratches his head, surveying the transforming layout with awe and slight apprehension. I can''t help but laugh despite the situation, the absurdity of it lightening the tension. "You have a talent for this, don''t you?" "Seems like it," Arthur replies, his eyes twinkling with mischief despite the ominous creaking of stone around us. "But hey, maybe this is our way out?" -Rumble! Just as he finished speaking, a section of the wall to our left fully retracted, revealing a narrow, torch-lit corridor with ascending stairs that hadn''t been there before. Once again, how convenient. "Shall we enter, Monsieur?" Arthur says, performing an exaggerated bow and gesturing with his hand toward the newly opened passage. I can''t help but roll my eyes at his theatrics. The tension from earlier seems to have evaporated, replaced by the warm, familiar camaraderie I had missed. "Okay, Monsieur Arthur," I respond, returning the bow equally. We chuckle, the lighthearted moment easing the remnants of any earlier unease. I carefully place the ''Scepter of Binding'' into my bag, and we climb the stairs, eager to discover where this unexpected path will lead us. As we ascend, the air grows cooler, and the flickering torchlight casts long shadows against the stone walls. Whatever lies ahead, I know I can face it with Arthur. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T They ascend the stairway cautiously, measuring each step with care. Their senses are heightened, attuned to any signs of traps lurking in the shadows. "Hey, I see the light!" Arthur suddenly exclaims, his voice tinged with excitement as he points toward a warm glow from a doorway ahead. "Let''s go!" he urges, his curiosity getting better as he darts forward without waiting for a response. "Ah, wait!" Dominic calls out, scrambling to catch up. They cross the threshold into what appears to be an empty chamber. However, Dominic had a hunch that this peace wouldn¡¯t last long. -Rumble! An ominous sound echoes through the room, and they both turn just in time to see the doorway seal shut behind them. "I jinxed it.¡± Dominic mutters, his voice bouncing off the walls of the now-enclosed space. -Rumble! The ground beneath them trembles again, more violently this time. The sensation becomes all too familiar. "The amount of rumbling here could take off someone''s wig," Dominic quips, trying to lighten the tension between them. "Who are you talking about, Doms?" Arthur asks, his tone tinged with confusion. "It''s nothing," Dominic quickly replies, dismissing the thought with a shake of his head as they brace for whatever comes next. -Crack! The ground in the middle of the chamber splits abruptly, and a massive stone hand thrusts upward, followed by another. A colossal stone golem, towering forty feet high, emerges from the newly formed crevice. Its eyes glow a menacing red, and a large red diamond glint on its chest, indicating its core. Dominic quickly draws both of ''Galahad''s Judgement,'' his hands steady despite the surge of adrenaline. Arthur, meanwhile, grips his new sword tightly with both hands, but a moment of hesitation flickers across his face. He looks down at the blade, feeling the potent Light magic coursing through it and the immense [A] rank mana it carries. However, the sword is still unfamiliar to him, its power untested in battle. He isn''t ready to wield it to its full potential, not when the stakes are this high. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ''It''s too soon to rely on this,'' Arthur thought. While the sword''s magic aligns with his own, it is not yet an extension of himself. He needs time to master and bond with it before confidently wielding it in a fight like this. Arthur then looks back at the golem, sensing the strong Mana emanating from it¡ªit''s a [C+] rank, a formidable opponent by any standard. He turns to Dominic, who, being Manaless, can''t perceive the depth of the threat they face. "Doms, be careful; it''s emitting [C+] rank Mana." "Okay." -Stomp! Stomp! The golem takes heavy, thunderous steps toward them, the ground trembling with each move. The chamber echoes with the sound of grinding stone and the deep, resonant thud of the golem''s massive feet. Dominic steadies his breathing, his mind racing through potential strategies. The golem''s core¡ªthe red diamond on its chest¡ªmust be its weak point. Arthur, meanwhile, makes a crucial decision. The sword in his hand is not yet an extension of himself, but it does bolster his Mana reserves, granting him a temporary surge of power. He resolves to hold onto the sword for the boost, relying on the techniques he knows best to complement its power. This way, he can fight effectively without risking an uncalculated move with the unfamiliar blade. "RAHHHH!" The golem''s roar reverberates through the chamber, sending tremors through the ground as dust and loose stones cascade from the ceiling. The force of the sound is so intense that Dominic and Arthur instinctively clamp their hands over their ears, the loud noise resonating through their very bones. Its echo lingers as the roar subsides, reverberating off the ancient stone walls. The pair open their eyes with gritted teeth, scanning their surroundings to assess the rapidly escalating situation. -Rumble! Amid the debris, three smaller golems emerge, each towering slightly over Arthur''s height of 5''9". Like their larger counterpart, their eyes glow with an evil red light, and each bears a red diamond embedded in its chest. This glaring weakness does not go unnoticed. "Doms, I''ll take on the big one. You handle the smaller golems," Arthur says, his voice unwavering despite the tension. Dominic''s eyes widen in surprise, but the plan''s logic quickly overrides his hesitation. Arthur has more versatility with his spells, and the strategy plays to their strengths. "Target the red diamonds on their chests, Arthur," Dominic advised, his tone sharpening with focus. "I know," Arthur replies, his confidence unwavering. -Rumble! The three smaller golems lunge forward, their heavy steps echoing like thunder in the enclosed space. Dominic takes a steadying breath, raises his guns, and takes aim. -Bang! Bang! The nearest golem reacts swiftly, its chest plating shifting to deflect the incoming bullets with a stone clattering. Dominic frowns, quickly realizing that a more strategic approach will be necessary. Meanwhile, Arthur summons his Mana, feeling the energy swirl and coalesce around him. "Flash of Merlin." His form blurs into a streak of light as he darts past the smaller golems, aiming to draw the larger golem''s attention. By splitting their focus, he hopes to give Dominic the room to take down the smaller threats. Arthur skids to a halt before the towering golem, his gaze rising to meet its blazing red eyes. "Over here!" he shouts, his voice cutting through the chaos. The golem''s gaze shifts downward, its massive arm swinging in a wide arc, aiming to crush the agile intruder. "Flash of Merlin!" Arthur chanted, his body becoming a blur as he dodged between the golem''s legs, narrowly avoiding the devastating blow. -Boom! The golem''s fist crashes into the ground, creating a crater and sending dust and debris into the air. Emerging from the smoke, Arthur quickly gathers [C] rank Mana into his left hand, pointing it at the golem''s foot. "Avalon Blast!" Three beams of concentrated light shoot toward the golem''s foot, piercing through the dust. -BOOM! An explosion occurred as the light beams hit the foot. But as the smoke clears, Arthur''s eyes widen in disbelief¡ªthe golem remains unscathed, its massive foot firmly planted. ''It didn''t work,'' Arthur thinks. He planned to make the giant golem stumble by destroying one of its feet, but its resilience was far greater than he anticipated. He must draw on even more Mana to make a dent in this formidable opponent. -Rumble! Arthur looks up just in time to see stone rockets launching from the golem''s shoulders, each aimed directly at him. "Flash of Merlin!" he shouts, channeling Mana throughout his body. He darts around the chamber, narrowly avoiding the deadly projectiles. While running, he gathered Mana in his right hand, which was pointed at the giant golem. ¡°Avalon Blast!¡± Arthur chanted. Light beams flew through the air, aiming toward the giant golem. However, the stone missiles intercepted the beams. -BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The clash of the missiles and beams released a huge shockwave, sending chunks of debris flying in all directions. Arthur weaves through the chaos, but the sheer force of the blasts makes it impossible to avoid everything. "Gah!" A large rubble struck Arthur on the head, sending him crashing to the ground. He tumbled uncontrollably until the unforgiving stone wall halted his momentum. -THUD! Groaning, Arthur felt a warm trickle of blood running down his forehead from the wound. Dizzy and disoriented, he struggled to regain his bearings. The world spun around him, and his vision blurred as he tried to focus. But there was no time to recover¡ªthe golem was already preparing another crushing blow. He watched in horror as its massive arm rose, ready to strike. His heart pounded in his chest as he summoned Mana into his legs. "Flash of Merlin!" In a burst of speed, Arthur shoots to his feet. He dashes away just as the golem''s fist smashes into the ground where he had been lying, creating a massive crater that fills the chamber with smoke and debris. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­!¡± Panting heavily, Arthur wipes the blood from his forehead, trying to focus through the pain. He quickly realizes that his current strategy isn''t working. -Rumble! The golem''s shoulders opened once more, revealing another volley of rock rockets locked onto him. Arthur, undeterred by the relentless assault, gathered Mana on his legs again. "Flash of Merlin!" Arthur darts across the chamber, a blur of motion as he narrowly evades the explosions behind him. His heart pounds in his chest, adrenaline surging through his veins. Just as a flicker of hope begins to take root¡ªthinking he might outrun his fate¡ªa massive shadow looms over him. His eyes widen in shock as he glances upward. "The golem... How can it keep up with me?" he wonders, disbelief etched across his face. Defying all logic, the golem matches his light-speed movements with uncanny precision, its massive fist descending towards him like a hammer from the heavens. "How is this possible?" Arthur¡¯s mind races, struggling to comprehend the impossibility before him. The ''Flash of Merlin'' spell is designed to make him move at light speed¡ªnothing should be able to track him, let alone keep pace. Yet, this monstrous golem follows him as if he¡¯s moving in slow motion. Gritting his teeth, Arthur veers sharply to the side. -BOOM! The golem¡¯s fist crashes into the ground, sending shockwaves rippling through the chamber. The sheer force of the impact almost lifts Arthur off his feet, hurling him backward until he collides with the wall again. "Gah!" The air is knocked out of him, blood spurting from his mouth as pain erupts in his chest. His vision blurs, teetering on the edge of unconsciousness. -Rumble! Through the haze of pain, Arthur sees the golem struggling to free its fist from the ground. The force of its strike has buried its arm deep within the stone floor, its massive feet similarly trapped in the rubble. "I... have to... take this chance..." Every fiber of his being screams in agony, but Arthur knows this might be his only opportunity. If he doesn¡¯t act now, he may never get another. "Removing restraints¡­analyzing the opponent." The sudden, calm voice from the sword in his hand sends a chill down Arthur''s spine. ¡®The sword... is sentient?¡¯ Arthur thought. The revelation is both startling and unsettling. But there¡¯s no time to dwell on it¡ªthe sword continues its assessment. "The foe must surpass one''s strength¡ªApproved. The fight must be one-on-one¡ªApproved. The battle must not be against Humanity¡ªApproved. The battle must be for survival¡ªApproved." Arthur doesn¡¯t fully grasp what¡¯s happening but knows he has to trust the sword. It has assessed the situation and deemed it critical. "Master, please pour [C-] rank Mana into me. The spell is ready to be unleashed." Arthur''s breath catches in his throat. A weapon capable of channeling such power¡­ He hesitates for a split second, awed by what¡¯s being asked. But the urgency of the moment overrides his hesitation. He closes his eyes, focusing on channeling his Mana, and pours [C-] Rank Mana into the sword. As he does, the blade begins to glow with an intense yellow light, shimmering with energy. Golden particles swirl around him, enveloping the sword in a radiant aura. The power emanating from it is almost overwhelming, the sword trembling in his grasp as it struggles to contain the immense energy. "Spell complete. The spell is ready to be unleashed," the sword intones, its voice steady despite the energy pulsing within. Arthur opens his eyes, astonished by the sheer intensity of the light. He can feel the sword vibrating, the spell within it barely contained. The power surges through him, a force of unimaginable potential ready to be unleashed. -Rumble! The golem, finally free of its restraints, readies another devastating punch. Arthur positions himself, holding the glowing sword in a side arc stance, every muscle in his body coiled with tension. ¡®If you want me, take this!¡¯ As the golem''s fist rockets toward him, Arthur swings the sword upward with all his might, channeling his remaining strength into the strike. "Haa!" A brilliant light arc erupts from the sword, slicing through the air with blinding speed and precision. The beam strikes the red diamond embedded in the golem''s chest, and the impact is immediate. A thunderous crack echoes through the chamber as the gem shatters into countless pieces, reverberating off the ancient stone walls. The golem freezes, its massive form destabilizing. Then, as if succumbing to the force of the light magic, it begins to crumble. Stone by stone, it disintegrates, collapsing until only rubble remains on the ground. Arthur stands panting, drenched in sweat and blood, his body trembling from the exertion. He watches as the last remnants of the golem settle, the threat finally neutralized. "Threat eliminated. Initiating slumber," the sword says. The sword¡¯s light dims, and the powerful energy Arthur felt within it fades, leaving him with only his depleted Mana reserves. Arthur marvels at the sword''s abilities¡ªit can talk, analyze, and even choose to rest. But before he can fully process this, a new danger emerges. -Rumble! From the crumbling remains of the golem, one final defensive mechanism activates. A stone spear, forged from the debris, emerges and hurtles through the air, propelled by the golem''s dying breath. Arthur¡¯s eyes widen in horror as he traces the spear¡¯s trajectory. It¡¯s heading straight for Dominic, still catching his breath, unaware of the imminent danger. Desperately, Arthur tries to gather Mana in his right hand, but he can¡¯t. His body, battered and exhausted, fails to channel the energy needed. The flow of Mana is like a damaged water pipe¡ªleaking, blocked, and inefficient. ¡®No¡­ not now!¡¯ Arthur struggles to his feet, but his body refuses to cooperate. Desperation claws at him as he realizes he¡¯s too far away to intercept the spear physically. "Doms!" he screams, but his voice is weak, his legs faltering beneath him. He can only watch helplessly as the spear closes on his unsuspecting friend, dread and despair filling his heart. 48 - Temple du Sceptre Lié [4] Volume 03, Chapter 48 Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦ [4] Dominic E?erforte "Flash of Merlin." Arthur blurs into a streak of light, speeding past the smaller golems with impressive agility. I snicker, watching him dash off. "What a showoff."
NEW QUEST!
Quest: Beat the three golems. Rewards: 70 Stat Points
A new quest pops up on my System interface, and I can''t suppress the grin spreading across my face. This is the perfect opportunity to push my ''Basic Gun Arts'' to 100% proficiency, advance beyond the beginner level, and finally reach [D+] rank to unlock the new System update. -Rumble! The three smaller golems charge at me, their heavy, thunderous steps shaking the ground. Their massive forms might intimidate anyone else, but to me, it''s a challenge¡ªone I''m eager to meet. [Stalwart Advance] I match their aggression, sprinting forward with determination. Both of ''Galahad''s Judgement aim squarely at the advancing threats. -BANG! BANG! BANG! -Clank! Clank! Clank! The golems quickly raise stone shields over their red diamonds, blocking my shots with impressive speed and precision. But I''m not deterred¡ªI keep charging ahead. The first golem swings a massive fist at me, but I''m ready. I slide between its legs, narrowly evading the crushing blow, and keep moving forward without missing a beat. The second golem transforms into a stone ball, rolling toward me with terrifying speed. Its sheer momentum could easily flatten anything in its path, but I''m quick on my feet. Aiming ''Galahad''s Judgement'' downward, I time my leap perfectly. [Gravity''s Gambit] -BANG! BANG! Using the recoil, I propel myself high into the air, vaulting over the rolling golem. I land in a smooth roll just as the second golem collides with the first, their massive forms crashing into each other and collapsing into a heap of rubble. -Rumble! A looming shadow catches my attention. I spin around to see the third golem, its enormous fist raised high, ready to deliver a crushing blow. Without hesitation, I raise both of ''Galahad''s Judgement,'' aiming directly at its descending fist. -Clank! The clash is intense, my guns meeting the golem''s fist with a resounding clang. The force of the impact sends shockwaves through my arms, and I struggle against the overwhelming weight pressing down on me. -BOOM! Suddenly, a powerful shockwave erupts, blasting me and the golem across the ground. I tumble uncontrollably, but I manage to regain my footing swiftly, sliding to a stop with both guns still in hand. -Rumble! The third golem slowly stands up, its menacing form still towering over me, but my resolve hardened. I frantically search for the source of the shockwave. It''s the largest golem, its massive fist having just slammed into the ground, creating a crater that sends tremors through the chamber. I scan the area for Arthur, but there''s no sign that he exists. Panic claws at my chest. Did he get hit? The thought of him being hurt fills me with dread. "Arthur!" I call out, my voice echoing anxiously through the vast chamber. -Rumble! The ground shakes again, drawing my attention back to the immediate threat. The first and second golems I knocked down earlier are slowly reassembling themselves. Their shattered forms rise from the rubble, their stone bodies reforming with ominous determination. -Rumble! The third golem, too, stirs, its massive form pushing itself back to its feet with terrifying resilience. -Rumble! But what happens next is beyond anything I could have anticipated. The first two golems, now fully reformed, begin to merge. I watch in disbelief as their bodies meld into a larger, more imposing figure, its new form bearing two glowing red diamonds on its chest¡ªa double threat far more dangerous than before. -Rumble! The third golem transforms its own. Its stone limbs and torso twist and reshape, not into another hulking creature but into a massive sword. The red diamond at its center glows ominously, now embedded in the weapon''s guard. The newly fused golem reaches down and picks up the sword with deliberate, almost practiced movements. It takes on a battle stance disturbingly reminiscent of a seasoned warrior, as if this colossal creature of stone is more than just a mindless guardian. "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me," I mutter, my heart pounding as I watch the golem raise the sword above its head. Its intent is clear. The strike about to come will be devastating. Sweat trickles down my brow as I brace myself. "Tch!" I click my tongue in frustration and roll to the side just as the sword comes crashing down. -BOOM! The sword''s impact on the ground sends a powerful shockwave rippling through the air, obliterating the spot where I stood moments before. "Activate!" -Tick-tock! I activate the ''Chrono Pendant,'' and the world around me slows to a crawl as I seize the opportunity, aiming my guns at the red diamond on the sword''s guard. -Bang! Bang! Bang! The red bullets inch through the air, their path steady and unerring as they move toward their target. "Deactivate!" -Chime! As time returns to normal, the bullets accelerate and strike the diamond precisely. -Crack! The impact shatters the diamond, and the sword, now devoid of its magical core, crumbles into a pile of inert rocks, neutralizing its threat. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. But the battle isn''t over yet. The fused golem, now without its weapon, stands tall and defiant. Its twin red diamonds gleam with renewed intensity as it assesses the situation, ready for the next round. Without its weapon, the fused golem hesitates, its massive form looming ominously in the dim light of the chamber. The momentary pause makes it seem almost unsure, but uncertainty quickly gives way to rage. "Rahh!" The golem bellows, charging toward me with unexpected speed and agility. [Rapid Retaliation] I instinctively roll to the side, narrowly avoiding its powerful advance. I aim both guns at their heads and fire in one fluid motion. -Bang! Bang! -Clank! Clank! The bullets ricochet off its stone skull harmlessly, barely leaving a scratch on its surface. -BOOM! Another shockwave erupts through the chamber. The force of the blast sends me skidding across the floor, my teeth gritted against the pain as I fight to stay upright. I quickly scan the room and see the massive golem still embedded in the stone floor, its arm lodged deep in the ground. But what draws my attention more is Arthur, slumped against a wall, his body battered, blood trickling down his forehead. "Arthur!" I shout, my heart pounding with fear as I see him in such a state. -Rumble! From the corner of my eye, I see the fused golem charging toward me, its massive form leaping into the air, poised to crush me with its weight. "Activate!" Tick-tock! I trigger ''Chrono Pendant'', and the world around me slows to a halt. The golem''s leap becomes a slow-motion descent, its trajectory terrifyingly clear. Seizing the moment, I dart forward, sliding beneath the golem''s massive bulk, and aim both guns at the twin red diamonds on its chest. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets spiral through the air in slow motion, their paths precise and unwavering as they zero in on the golem''s weak points. I slide past the golem and spring to my feet, my heart racing with anticipation. "Deactivate!" -Chime! Time returns to normal, and the golem lands heavily on the ground as two sharp cracks echo through the chamber. -Crack! Crack! The sound of shattering stones fills the air as my bullets strike home, obliterating the red diamonds embedded in the golem''s chest. For a moment, the golem stands still, its body quivering as the last remnants of its power drain away. Then, with a final, earth-shaking rumble, the creature crumbles to the ground, its once-mighty form reduced to a pile of lifeless rubble. The fused golem crashes to the ground, sending dust and debris into the air. The sound reverberates through the chamber, marking the end of the battle. I take a moment to steady myself, adrenaline still pumping through my veins as I survey the pile of rubble that once was three formidable golems.
QUEST COMPLETED!
You have successfully beaten the three golems! You have received 70 Stat Points!
A grin spreads across my face as I read the System notification. I feel overwhelmed with accomplishment, knowing I''ve advanced to the intermediate level in my Basic Gun Arts.
UPGRADE NOTICE
You are now intermediate in ''Basic Gun Arts.''
Satisfaction fills me, knowing I''ve reached a new milestone. Now, all that remains is distributing my newly earned Stat Points into Agility, and I''ll finally reach [D+] rank in my physical stats.
WARNING!
Overusing ¡®Chrono Pendant¡¯ will result in self-destruction!
The System''s message startled me. How was it almost depleted of Mana already? I hadn¡¯t used it that much today, right?
Master, the Chrono Pendant still has not fully recovered from your training with Maurice.
It still hasn¡¯t fully recovered? But that was a while ago! -Bling! Suddenly, the chamber is flooded with a blinding beam of light. The harsh white glow is so intense that I instinctively raise my hand to shield my eyes. "W-What''s happening?" ! Before I could piece things together, a chill ran down my spine¡ªa gut feeling. I needed to move. Without thinking, I leap to the side just as a massive stone spear shoots through the air, large enough to impale me. The force of it slices the air where I had been moments before. Mid-leap, I watch in horror as the spear¡¯s tip glows bright red, locking onto me like a predator zeroing in on its prey. The spear curved unnaturally, following me mid-air. This can¡¯t be happening! It was too fast. "Doms!" Arthur''s voice cuts through the chaos, filled with urgency and fear. But it''s too late. The stone spear slams into my chest with brutal force, and a sickening crunch echoes through the chamber. The pain is immediate and excruciating, like fire and ice ripping through my flesh. Blood sprays from the wound, splattering the cold stone floor around me. "Gah!" I gasp, blood bubbling up from my throat and spilling from my lips. My vision blurs as my strength rapidly drains away, leaving me weak and trembling. The world around me begins to spin, the once solid ground shifting and unstable beneath me. The spear''s impact drives me to my knees. The pain is unlike anything I''ve ever experienced¡ªsharp, searing, and relentless. My hands instinctively grasp at the spear embedded in my chest, but the rough stone tears at my flesh with every movement. "Is this... it?" Despair floods through me, overwhelming and cold. I can''t die now. Not here, not like this. I''ve been given a second chance at life, and it can''t end here, in this dark, unforgiving temple. Images of Andr¨¦ and Celine flash through my mind¡ªmemories of how they welcomed me into their lives, treating me like their own, despite not knowing the truth: that I''m not the real Dominic. The guilt of pretending to be someone I''m not claws at me, but I can¡¯t help the deep connection I feel to them, a bond that goes beyond my deceit. And then there''s Clark. The thought of leaving him alone in this world to never to see his parents again crushes me. I can''t bear the thought of him growing up without ever seeing his real parents. "I don''t want to die... not yet..." My strength fades, and my vision continues to darken. I slump to the ground, unable to hold myself up any longer. "D-Doms!" Through the encroaching darkness, I see Arthur forcing himself to his feet, his face etched with terror and desperation. He runs toward me, drops to his knees beside me, and shakes my shoulder. "Doms, stay with me!" His voice is filled with panic, a fear I''ve never seen in him before. Arthur... what a great friend he''s been. In just a week, he''s shown me nothing but kindness and loyalty, things I never expected to find in this world. I don''t want to lose that¡ªI don''t want to leave him behind. But guilt gnaws at me, a cold, relentless ache in my heart. I''m not Dominic. Arthur deserves to know the truth. He doesn¡¯t deserve to mourn for someone who isn¡¯t truly gone. "Arthur..." I struggle to speak, my voice weak and trembling. "I''ve only known you for a week... and you''ve been a great friend." "W-What are you trying to say, Doms?" Arthur''s voice is a mixture of confusion and worry, his eyes searching mine for answers. "T-Thank you, Arthur, for the... one week of friendship." My eyelids grow heavy, and I feel them closing despite my efforts to keep them open. "H-Hey, Doms! Stay with me! I''ll carry us out of here!" Arthur pleads, his voice breaking with emotion. "...You don''t... have to..." I whisper, my voice barely audible. A bitter realization claws at me¡ªmaybe none of this would have happened if I had just stayed away from this temple, accepted my fate as a Manaless, and sought refuge in Aurelior... ... ... ... Refuge... in Aurelior, huh? In the future, according to the web novel, Umbrascourge would unleash chaos upon Sylvestria. The capital cities, like Aurelior, boast the strongest magical defenses, comparable to [SS] rank Magicians. If I had gone there, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. ... ... Ahh... what a fool I''ve been. Why did I focus so much on becoming stronger when I could have relied on others to protect me? I was so obsessed with gaining power that I forgot there were other ways to survive¡ªways that didn¡¯t involve putting myself in mortal danger. But now, it¡¯s too late.
WARNING!
BODY IS SEVERELY DAMAGED. COMMENCING HEALING THE BODY¡­ TEMPORARILY TRANSFERRING MIND AND SOUL¡­
The System''s notification flashes before my eyes as the darkness creeps in, but I can¡¯t focus on it. My vision continues to dim, the edges fading into blackness until there''s nothing left. Finally, the pain becomes too much to bear, and my world goes dark. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T I slowly open my eyes, blinking against the dim light seeping through a familiar leaky ceiling. The sight jolts me, and I abruptly sit up from the worn futon where I lay. Glancing around, I recognize the shabby contours of the old apartment from my previous life. The faded wallpaper, the creaking floorboards¡ªit''s all unmistakably real and achingly familiar. "Don''t tell me it was¡­ a dream?" I murmur to myself, a mix of confusion and disbelief settling in. If it was a dream, it was undeniably the most vivid and detailed I''ve ever experienced. Every moment in Sylvestria, every emotion, felt as real as the air I''m breathing now. The warmth of Andr¨¦ and Celine''s home, the friendship with Arthur and Lumi, and even the fear of that final battle all echoed in my mind as if I lived it. Shaking slightly, I swing my legs off the futon and stand up. My movements feel automatic as I walk to a dusty mirror propped against the wall. The reflection that stares back is unmistakably Clark Williams¡ªmy former self, not Dominic, the persona I had come to know in what now seems to be an unbelievable dream. I reach up and pinch my cheeks, wincing at the sharp pain that confirms I''m indeed awake and not dreaming at that moment. "So, everything in Sylvestria was a dream¡­" 49 - Hello, Dominic [1] Volume 03, Chapter 49 Hello, Dominic [1] ¡°So, everything in Sylvestria is just a dream¡­¡± The words taste bitter as they leave my lips, disbelief clinging to every syllable. How could something that felt so vivid and alive be just a fabrication of my mind? The people I met, the battles I fought, the weight of my decisions¡ªall of it¡ªreduced to nothing more than a dream. I glance around the dim, familiar confines of my apartment. The peeling wallpaper, the worn-out couch, and the quiet hum of the refrigerator¡ªthis was my old life, my reality before everything shifted. And yet, now that I''m back, a strange mixture of emotions is flooding through me. A deep, suffocating sense of loss mingles with an unexpected relief. How can something that felt so real be nothing but a figment of my imagination? Did I truly imagine it all? The friendships I cherished, the dangers I faced, the sense of purpose... were they just the idle wanderings of a sleeping mind? But as I stand here, in this dingy apartment, I feel...free. Cozy. Safe. It''s an odd contradiction. Why do I feel like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders? Am I relieved because I¡¯m back where I belong, back to the mundane safety of Earth? I can''t quite put my finger on it¡ªthis gnawing feeling pulls me in two directions simultaneously. Suddenly, my memory sharpens. The last thing I remember in Sylvestria is the blinding light, the sharp pain of the stone spear piercing through me, Arthur¡¯s panicked voice fading into nothingness, everything slowly slipping away. I was dying... That¡¯s right¡ªI was the one who sought danger. I pursued the path of the Stargate Raider, thinking I could make myself stronger and more capable of handling the chaotic future events foretold in the web novel. I thought I was preparing myself for the worst. But as that spear tore through me, a realization hit: I could¡¯ve just taken refuge. Sylvestria¡¯s capital cities are nearly impenetrable, fortified with magical defenses capable of fending off even the greatest threats. I could¡¯ve hidden, depended on others to keep me safe... but I didn¡¯t. I chose the most dangerous path, and in the end, I paid for it. Is that why I feel relieved? Is that why I feel... safe and cozy now? Because I¡¯m back in a world without monsters, without Stargates, without magic, without worrying about the future chaos of Sylvestria hanging over my head? I don¡¯t have to worry about any of that anymore. I¡¯m back on Earth. I take a deep breath, feeling the tension in my body unravel, but something doesn¡¯t sit right. Even though I should be comforted, I can¡¯t shake this strange emptiness. I miss them. Arthur, Lumi, Andr¨¦, Celine, Maurice, and¡­Clark. They were more than just characters in a dream. They felt real, and leaving them behind felt like a hole in my chest that won¡¯t heal. I glance at the door to my apartment. Why is it so quiet? Usually, there¡¯s noise¡ªsomething. Curiosity gets the better of me, and I step forward, slowly pulling the door open. The hinges creak, but the kitchen and living room are eerily still. There¡¯s no sound. No movement. ¡°Where are¡­ Mum and Dad?¡± Unease blooms in my chest as I call out, half-expecting an answer. They¡¯d normally be in the living room now, scrolling through job listings or catching up on the news. The quiet in the apartment feels unnatural and oppressive. I push through the growing sense of anxiety and head toward the living room. -Thump! "Ouch!" My foot collides with the corner of a table. The pain shoots through my toe, and I kneel, rubbing the sore spot. "I forgot how cramped this old apartment is." Creak! The sudden sound of the door opening pulls my attention. I spin around, and standing awkwardly in the doorway is someone I never expected to see outside of Sylvestria: Dominic. He looks as confused as I feel, his black hair slightly tousled, and those sky-blue eyes hold the same bewilderment I must be showing. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing here?¡± The words slip out before I can catch them. How is Dominic¡ªthe Dominic¡ªhere? If he''s real, standing right before me, then was Sylvestria real, too? My mind spins, struggling to make sense of the impossible. Dominic scratches his head, just as perplexed. "Oh... hey," he greets, his tone wary, cautious. I stare at him. My thoughts race, crashing into one another. If he¡¯s here, did we switch places? Was it some kind of cosmic exchange, with him now stuck in this world while I was in Sylvestria? The weight of this realization presses down on me, but there¡¯s another, more immediate concern¡ªwhere are my parents? Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°While you¡¯re here¡­ have you seen a middle-aged man who looks like me, and a middle-aged woman with black hair and eyes?¡± I ask, almost desperately, hoping for any clue about their whereabouts. ¡°Yeah, they, uh... called the police on me.¡± I blink in surprise. ¡°...They what?¡± ¡°They thought I was some random guy sneaking around the apartment, so yeah... called the cops.¡± His tone is so matter-of-fact like it''s no big deal, but the absurdity is too much. "...Where are they now?" "They mentioned something about going to a job interview." The revelation settles heavily on me. So... my parents finally found a job after all this time. But then, will they even remember me? How do they process the loss of a son who¡¯s now standing before them in some weird cosmic twist of fate? As I process this, something catches my eye¡ªa small black shrine in the corner of the room. My heart skips a beat as I approach it, kneeling before a picture of me... a thin trail of incense smoke curls upward, and a jar sits beside it¡ªholding my ashes. I stare at it in shock. Tears sting my eyes as reality sinks in. ¡°They do remember me¡­¡± My parents had built a shrine for me, honoring my memory. It¡¯s proof that I was gone, and I¡¯m back, somehow. It also means Sylvestria wasn¡¯t just a dream. I was there. "Uh, are you okay?" Dominic¡¯s voice pulls me back to the present. There¡¯s a cautious concern in his tone. I quickly wipe my tears away and stand up, trying to compose myself. ¡°Yeah... don¡¯t worry.¡± But my voice betrays the heaviness in my heart. How could I be okay? I turn to him, feeling the weight of this bizarre situation. ¡°But, Dominic, why are you still here if they called the police on you?¡± Dominic looks sheepish as he rubs the back of his head. ¡°Well¡­ I think we should talk somewhere else, you know? Like... not here.¡± He¡¯s right, but planning a casual conversation after everything feels surreal. Still, the thought of staying in this apartment any longer suffocates me. ¡°Of course. If that¡¯s the case, I know a caf¨¦ nearby.¡± I offered. Dominic¡¯s eyes light up like a kid¡¯s at the mention of food. His entire face brightens, and there¡¯s an almost infectious eagerness. He looks downright adorable, and I can¡¯t help but chuckle inwardly. So, this is what Andr¨¦, Arthur, and Celine must¡¯ve seen whenever they brought up food around him. "Is the food good there? Is it expensive?" Dominic asks eagerly, his tone filled with hope. "Well, it''s cheap," I reply with a grin. "But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll live up to the standards of someone from Verdant Haven." "Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve been here for a week now, and the food in this world is amazing. Japan, right?" "Yeah, we¡¯re in Japan." Before we leave, I remember something. "Wait a sec, I need some cash." I move toward a small cabinet by the corner of the room, one I know has some emergency cash stashed away. With some effort, I push it aside, revealing a hidden compartment with crumpled bills. Dominic watches with curiosity. "What are you doing?" "Found it." I grab a handful of cash, stuffing it into my pocket before standing up. "Alright, let¡¯s go." Dominic¡¯s smile widens as he follows me toward the door, his eagerness palpable. And for the first time since I woke up in this apartment, I feel like maybe there¡¯s a chance to figure all this out. Together. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As we stroll through the streets of Tokyo, the bustling city gradually fades into a quieter, more secluded neighborhood. Soon, we arrive at a cozy caf¨¦ tucked away from the main road. ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± -Chime! The bell above the door rings as we step inside, and the warm, inviting atmosphere of the caf¨¦ washes over us. It¡¯s quiet, with no other customers in sight, making it the perfect place for the conversation we need to have. ¡°Ohay¨­ gozaimasu! What would you like to order?¡± the cashier greets us cheerfully from behind the counter. ¡°I¡¯ll have a simple omelet and¡­¡± I glance over at Dominic, waiting for him to decide. ¡°I¡¯ll have some¡­ Maki, please,¡± he says, after a brief pause. The cashier jots down our orders and smiles. ¡°Anything else?¡± Dominic looks about to say no, but then he adds, ¡°And¡­ a Strawberry Boba tea.¡± I hand over the money, and the cashier returns the change with our order number. ¡°Please wait a while; your food will be ready shortly.¡± We find a table near the window, and I watch Dominic take a seat, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes. ¡°So, why did you stay at the apartment after the police were called on you?¡± I ask, diving into the heart of the matter. ¡°Well, after being questioned by the police, they declared me an orphan and were going to send me to a nearby orphanage. But your parents decided to adopt me instead,¡± Dominic explains, his voice tinged with confusion as if he¡¯s still trying to wrap his mind around it. I blink, momentarily caught off guard. My parents? Adopting someone? It seems so out of character, especially given how much we struggled financially when I lived with them. ¡°Why did they adopt you?¡± I ask, still trying to make sense of it. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± Dominic admits, glancing out the window. ¡°But I think they missed you. Maybe they saw me as a way to fill the void¡­¡± A heavy silence settles over us as I process his words. My parents are adopting someone to replace me... It¡¯s strange, but at the same time, it makes a kind of sense. Maybe the grief of losing their son drove them to open their hearts to someone new. Maybe they couldn¡¯t bear the emptiness. It¡¯s both touching and bittersweet. The thought that my parents still loved me enough to try to fill the hole I left behind¡ªit¡¯s comforting, in a way. Yet, it also leaves a hollow ache in my chest. They moved on, but I¡¯m still here, still connected to them in a world where I no longer exist. ¡°They must¡¯ve really loved you,¡± Dominic adds softly, sensing the turmoil in my thoughts. ¡°I think they adopted me because they couldn¡¯t let go.¡± I nod, lost in my own emotions. There¡¯s a mixture of pride and sorrow swirling inside me¡ªpride in the strength of my parents to open their hearts to someone new and sorrow for the life I lost with them. ¡°Anyway, how¡¯s your life here been so far?¡± I ask, changing the subject. ¡°It¡¯s been great! Even without magic, Japan is incredible! The skyscrapers, the technology¡­ It¡¯s all fascinating,¡± Dominic replies, his eyes lighting up enthusiastically. His excitement brings a smile to my face. ¡°Yeah, science here is like our version of magic. It¡¯s amazing what humans have accomplished without it.¡± Just then, the waitress arrives with our food. She sets the dishes on the table, and a rumbling sound breaks the silence. -Growl! It¡¯s Dominic¡¯s stomach this time, and he blushes slightly, rubbing his belly. ¡°Hehe, guess I¡¯m hungrier than I thought.¡± I laugh, nodding toward the food. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in.¡± We both clap our hands together. ¡°Itadakimasu!¡± I say, bowing slightly. Dominic pauses, frowning in confusion. ¡°Eat a duck, I must?¡± I burst out laughing. ¡°No, no! Itadakimasu! It¡¯s a Japanese phrase we say before eating. It means ¡®I humbly receive¡¯ or ¡®thanks for the meal.¡¯¡± ¡°Ohhh,¡± Dominic says, grinning sheepishly. ¡°Itadakimasu, then!¡± We begin eating, and as the food''s warmth spreads through our bodies, I feel calm. The quiet clinking of utensils on plates and the soft hum of the caf¨¦ create a soothing atmosphere. 50 - Hello, Dominic [2] Volume 03, Chapter 50 Hello, Dominic [2] Dominic and I step out of the caf¨¦ into the bustling streets of Tokyo after enjoying our meal. "Man, that Maki was delicious!" Dominic exclaims, rubbing his stomach contentedly. I smile, pleased to see him enjoying the local cuisine. Despite everything, some things remain universally comforting, and good food is one of them. Dominic turns to me, his grin still wide. "How about you, Clark? Did you enjoy your food after being away for a week?" I stroke my chin thoughtfully. "Well, I did miss the food at that caf¨¦." Even though I experienced incredible things in Sylvestria, some of the comforts of home are irreplaceable. The familiar taste of the food here in Tokyo brings back a wave of nostalgia. Tokyo''s familiar sights and sounds surround us as we walk toward the main street. Even though it''s only been a week, I miss this place more than I anticipated. "Clark," Dominic says, breaking the silence and pulling me out of my thoughts. I look at him, raising an eyebrow. "Yeah?" "Would it be okay if you gave me a tour around here?" he asks, almost hesitantly. "Sure..." I''m surprised that Dominic has yet to explore the city more during his week here. But then again, Tokyo is vast and can be overwhelming, especially for someone new to it. Showing him around will also be a good way to get my mind off things. As we start walking, I feel a mix of emotions. The bustling streets of Tokyo feel both familiar and foreign now, especially after everything that''s happened. But, even in this strange situation, Dominic makes the city feel a little more like¡­home again. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We hop on the train, and I decide to start our tour in Shinjuku, one of Tokyo¡¯s most vibrant districts. It is known for its towering skyscrapers, bustling business center, and dazzling nightlife. As we walk through the crowded streets, I point out landmarks and popular spots and explain their significance to the city''s daily hustle. Dominic listens intently, eyes scanning the buildings and crowds of people with fascination. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s trying to absorb everything at once, his gaze flickering from the towering buildings to the endless sea of people. "It¡¯s so different from Verdant Haven," he notes, clearly drawing comparisons between the technological marvels around us and the more natural, magical landscape of Sylvestria. Next, we move on to Shibuya, passing through one of Tokyo¡¯s most iconic districts. We stop at the famous Shibuya Crossing, where I explain how it¡¯s one of the busiest pedestrian crossings in the world. Dominic is amazed by how people flood the intersection from every direction, moving in an organized chaos that feels overwhelming and hypnotic. "You¡¯ve never seen anything like this before, huh?" I ask with a chuckle. He nods, still mesmerized by the spectacle. "It¡¯s like watching a magic spell, but with people." We continue wandering the trendy streets, window-shopping in front of boutiques, and soaking in the urban culture. We skip the high-end restaurants and opt for street food instead. The aroma of freshly cooked Takotaki draws us to a nearby vendor, and Dominic, always eager to experience everything Tokyo has to offer, orders a plate. He wastes no time, popping one of the octopus-filled balls into his mouth. "O-Ouch! Hot!" he yelps, his face contorting as he realizes he¡¯s bitten into it too soon. "Pfft! HAHAHA!" I burst out laughing. It¡¯s the classic rookie mistake, but seeing someone who hails from a world of magic struggle with a simple food experience cracks me up. "Y-You could¡¯ve warned me, Clark!" he protests, still fanning his mouth. After his encounter with the too-hot Takoyaki, we board another train and head to Asakusa. The district is a blend of the ancient and the modern, and as we approach Sens¨­-ji Temple, Dominic¡¯s eyes widen in awe. The temple''s intricate architecture, with its brilliant red and gold colors, stands proudly against the sky, and the sight of it seems to take his breath away. The place is bustling with tourists and locals, creating an energetic and reverent atmosphere. As we near the temple¡¯s entrance, Dominic notices the crowds tossing coins into a large wooden box and bowing their heads afterward. "Why are they throwing coins?" he asks, his voice tinged with curiosity. "It¡¯s an offering," I explain. "People throw coins, make a wish or a prayer, and hope the gods will bless them in return." I hand him a few coins, and we approach the offering box together. We toss our coins, bow our heads, and make silent wishes. The temple¡¯s peaceful atmosphere, combined with the traditional ritual, has a calming effect, and I can tell Dominic is soaking it all in. His face softens, reflecting his deep respect and wonder for this new experience. As we head back towards the station, we walk through Ueno Park. The cherry blossoms are in full bloom, their pink petals fluttering gently in the breeze. Dominic pauses to take it all in, a soft smile on his lips. "Pretty," Dominic mutters, his eyes tracing the pink blossoms dancing in the wind. I glance at him and then at the cherry blossoms. It¡¯s funny¡ªcoming from Verdant Haven, where nature¡¯s beauty is so magical and grand, I expected him to be less impressed by something as ordinary as cherry blossoms. But perhaps this simplicity is what draws him in. "Clark." "Yeah?" "I¡­ feel like I belong here, even though I''ve only been here for a week." His words are soft but contain a sincerity that makes me pause. His words hang in the air between us, heavy with meaning. I understand what he¡¯s saying. Back in Sylvestria, Dominic, being Manaless, was always an outsider. But here, in a world where magic doesn¡¯t dictate your value, he¡¯s just another person¡ªno one to look down on him, no need to prove himself. "What about Arthur, Celine, and Andr¨¦? Wouldn''t you miss them?" Dominic''s gaze drops to the ground, his expression conflicted. "I do miss them¡­ but despite their love and support¡­ I still feel like I don''t belong there. I tried everything I could as a Manaless in Sylvestria¡ªstudying to become a Magitist, pushing myself to be as strong as I could¡­" He trails off, and I stay silent, allowing him to continue when he''s ready. "¡­But despite all that, I was still ostracized. The bullying got so bad that I couldn''t take it anymore¡­" His words hang in the air, heavy with the pain he¡¯s been carrying alone for far too long. And then, a chilling thought creeps into my mind¡ªhad his despair pushed him to a point where he made a choice he couldn¡¯t take back? Did Dominic¡­ kill himself? Could his death have been the reason we switched places? "I¡­also don''t want to repeat that same scenario repeatedly. It''s mentally exhausting." He continued. His words are heavy with the weight of the struggles he''d been forced to bear alone for far too long. Then Dominic turns to me, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "What about you? Do you miss them?" His question catches me off guard, and I struggle to respond momentarily. Do I miss them? It¡¯s a simple question but one that feels unexpectedly loaded. I''ve only been in Sylvestria briefly, yet the people I¡¯ve met¡ªCeline, Andr¨¦, Arthur, and Maurice¡ªall left an impression on me. They''ve shown me kindness and acceptance, treating me as if I truly belonged, even though I was living in someone else''s body, carrying secrets that weren¡¯t mine to share. I think back to the times spent with them: Arthur¡¯s genuine friendship, Celine¡¯s warmth, Andr¨¦¡¯s quiet strength. They made me feel part of something bigger, like I wasn¡¯t just an outsider in a foreign world. "Yeah," I finally say, my voice soft. "I do miss them. I haven¡¯t been there as long as you, but... they made me feel like I was part of a family even though I¡¯m not really¡­well¡­you, and it¡¯s hard to leave that behind." Dominic listens quietly, his tears on the verge of falling. I feel he understands the conflict. "But I get it," I continue. "Here, you¡¯re not a Manaless. You don¡¯t have to prove your worth constantly. No one¡¯s judging you for something you can¡¯t control." Dominic nods slowly, absorbing my words. His expression softens, and momentarily, I see a child needing comfort. I can''t help but want to take care of him. I ruffle his hair. Dominic blushes slightly, gently pushing my hand away. "Stop that. I¡¯m not a kid. I¡¯m only a little shorter than you." I chuckle. "Can¡¯t help it!" We walk a little farther in silence before I grin at him. "Come on, let''s continue the tour." Dominic smiles faintly, and we continue down the busy streets of Tokyo. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We hop off the train, stepping into the bustling heart of Akihabara. As we emerge from the station, this electric town''s vibrant sights and sounds immediately envelop us. "Woah!" Dominic exclaims, his eyes wide with wonder as he takes in the colorful chaos of billboards, anime posters, and crowds. "I didn''t know there was anime in this world, too!" "Yeah, on Earth, anime originated in Japan," I explained. I guide him through the lively streets of Akihabara, pointing out various iconic shops and attractions. However, we don''t make any purchases. Dominic seems utterly fascinated, his gaze lingering on the intricate displays of anime merchandise, electronic gadgets, and game stores that define this otaku paradise. Next, we head to the Tokyo Anime Center. Having worked part-time here before, I know the layout well, which makes it easy to show Dominic around. The center is a hub of anime culture, showcasing exhibits and selling merchandise related to popular series. Dominic absorbs every detail, his excitement palpable. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. After walking around for a while, I felt a wave of tiredness wash over me. Glancing at Dominic, I could tell he was also feeling fatigued. "How about we rest for a bit?" I suggest, seeing the need for a break in his eyes. Dominic nods gratefully, "Sounds good." We wander around, searching for a place to sit, and soon find a bench near two vending machines. We make our way over and sit, settling into a brief respite. "I''ll get us some drinks," I say, standing up and heading toward the vending machines. "Thanks, Clark. Get something refreshing!" Dominic calls after me, managing a tired smile. At the vending machine, I select two cans of a famous Japanese soft drink known for its crisp, refreshing taste. Once the drinks are dispensed, I grab them and return to where Dominic is waiting. "Here," I say, handing him one of the cold cans. "Thanks, Clark," he replies, popping the drink open. -Click! The sound of the can opening is a small comfort in itself. As we sit there, the sky begins to paint itself in the warm hues of sunset, casting a soft glow over everything around us. I hadn''t even noticed how much time had slipped away. "I didn''t realize how much time had passed," I murmur, a bit taken aback by the swift passage of the day. "Yeah¡­" Dominic responds, his tone thoughtful and distant. Then, without warning, he turns to me and asks, "By the way, what was your experience in Sylvestria like?" The suddenness of his question catches me off guard, and for a moment, I stare at him, unsure of how to begin. His gaze is expectant and curious, and I can tell he genuinely wants to know. It isn''t just idle curiosity¡ªit was his life, his world, and he''s asking me about something deeply personal. "Well¡­" I finally say, looking up at the sky as I try to find the right words. "It was eventful. Arthur was friendly, and Andr¨¦ and Celine were supportive. They made me feel welcome, even though I wasn''t really¡­ well, you." Then, I can''t help but add, with a small, wry smile, "Oh, and Renard is an ass." Dominic sneers, the reaction almost instantaneous. "Yeah, fuck Renard." I can''t help but chuckle at his reaction. It''s unexpected, especially considering what I''ve gathered about Dominic in Sylvestria. He strikes me as the shy, well-mannered type¡ªsomeone who wouldn''t usually curse so openly. But his disdain for Renard is clear, and seeing that unfiltered emotion from him is both surprising and oddly amusing. It''s like catching a glimpse of a side of him he doesn''t often show, a side that feels a little rawer, a little more real. "Didn''t expect that from you," I tease lightly, the tension easing between us as I grin. ¡°Renard brings out the worst in me,¡± Dominic shrugs, a slight smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°So, what else?¡± I glance down at my hands, the weight of everything pressing heavily on my chest. How do I even begin? ¡°Well, I decided to train to become a Stargate Ra¡ª" I stop mid-sentence, the words catching in my throat. Suddenly, the dream of being a Stargate Raider feels so distant, as if it belonged to someone else. Do I even want that anymore? ¡°Clark?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice is soft and concerned as he watches me closely. Gone is his usual carefree demeanor, replaced with a serious intensity. Should I tell him the truth? Seeing his worried look, I should. "I... used to want to be a Stargate Raider," I finally admit, the words barely above a whisper. Dominic¡¯s brows furrow slightly, the surprise clear on his face. "A Stargate Raider? But wouldn¡¯t that be hard for you, especially since you¡¯re... Manaless in my body?" I nod, looking down. "It was difficult¡­ but I managed." Dominic leans in, curiosity filling his blue eyes. "Managed? How?" I hesitate. Should I tell him everything? About the System, the rituals, the ancient artifacts? He deserves to know what I did in his world and body. He has every right to know my choices while living his life. "Well, I have something called ''The System''..." ¡°And?¡± Dominic doesn¡¯t seem surprised. He leans in, his interest deepening. I was expecting confusion or a barrage of questions about the System, but he listens as though he¡¯s piecing everything together. ¡°I¡­also know how to become Manaficial without spending billions of Camilliums,¡± I say carefully, watching his reaction. His eyes widen in shock. "You what? How?" I let out a soft, rueful chuckle. "All I had to do was retrieve three magic artifacts from ancient temples¡­ not exactly the safest journey." Dominic leans back against the bench, eyes wide in disbelief. "Temples? Do you mean you went inside those places? With all the traps and everything?" I chuckle, shaking my head. How did he know about the traps without me even mentioning them? Dominic may act like a naive child, but he''s sharper than I gave him credit for. Seeing those gold medals in his room back in Verdant Haven makes sense now. "Yeah." I chuckle softly, remembering the dangers. "The first temple I did alone. For the second one¡­ Arthur came along to help." His gaze narrows with interest. "What else happened?" I let out a long breath, staring up at the sky. The memory of the massive stone spear flashes through my mind¡ªArthur¡¯s terrified face, his voice calling my name as I lay there bleeding. At that moment, I regretted everything. I thought I could be strong and handle future events from the web novel. But I was so, so wrong. ¡°¡­I was stabbed,¡± I whisper, my voice barely audible. ¡°And now¡­ I¡¯m here.¡± The silence between us feels thick, weighted by the gravity of what I¡¯ve just revealed. Dominic sits up straighter, his expression shifting from curiosity to something more serious. "You¡­ were stabbed?" His voice is low, uncertain. I nod, the knot in my chest tightening. "Yeah. I thought I could get stronger to face whatever was coming. But I made a mistake. Now, I don¡¯t know if I even want to return." Dominic¡¯s gaze softens, and for a moment, the intensity fades from his eyes. "You regret it, don¡¯t you? Choosing that path." I stare down at my hands, my fingers trembling slightly. "Yeah¡­ I do." We sit there silently for a long time, the world around us distant as we share the quiet moment. Dominic doesn¡¯t push me for more. Instead, he leans back, offering a sense of quiet comfort, a silent understanding I didn¡¯t know I needed. "You know¡­" Dominic starts softly after a while, his tone thoughtful. "It¡¯s okay to feel relieved being back here. It¡¯s okay not to want to go back. But it¡¯s also okay to miss it¡ªthe people you met, the bonds you made there." I glance at him, and for the first time, I realize he¡¯s right. Some of me miss Sylvestria¡ªMaurice, Arthur, Lumi, Andr¨¦, Celine¡ªeven the thrill of adventure. But just as I processed this, Dominic¡¯s hands suddenly grabbed my shoulders, his eyes wide and frantic. "But... please¡­don¡¯t give up!" I blink, startled by the sudden shift in him. "Dominic, why are you¡ª" "P-please, Clark, don¡¯t give up!" His voice trembles with desperation, his grip tightening. I blink, startled by the urgency in his words. Why is he so desperate? "I..." I try to speak, but his words cut through me. "You¡¯re stronger than this!" His voice cracks as he pleads. "You have to keep going, Clark! You have to get stronger!" I can feel the weight of his fear in every word, as if he¡¯s begging me to hold onto something I¡¯m not even sure I want anymore. "You didn¡¯t make a mistake!" His voice is hoarse now, his hands trembling on my shoulders. "Please¡­ just promise me you¡¯ll protect my family and friends." He extends his right pinky toward me, the gesture childlike but full of desperate hope. I stare at his outstretched hand, my heart pounding in my chest. Promise to protect his family? How can I do that from here? I¡¯m back on Earth. How could I possibly¡ª "And I¡¯ll promise to protect your family here," Dominic adds, his voice steady, full of conviction. I look into his eyes, seeing the depth of his sincerity. Despite my confusion, despite everything, I feel a pull¡ªa need to take his hand, to promise him this, even if I no longer want to return to Sylvestria. With a deep breath, I hook my pinky around his. ¡°Alright,¡± I whisper, my voice barely steady. "I promise." Relief washes over Dominic¡¯s face, a small smile tugging at his lips. But as I sit there, I can¡¯t help but wonder: What have I just agreed to? Then, suddenly, my vision fades to black. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Clark¡¯s body slowly disintegrates into ash, fading into the air like a whisper of smoke. Dominic stands over the remains, a soft smile playing on his lips. "You don¡¯t have a choice but to get stronger, Clark," Dominic whispers. "You are too important to my plan. You must stop the cycle and free Sylvestria from its chaotic future." His right hand begins to glow, an ethereal sky-blue light emanating from his palm. A black vase materializes in his grasp with a faint shimmer¡ªthe same vase that stored Clark¡¯s ashes, the one Clark saw when he woke back on Earth. Dominic extends his left arm, the same sky-blue glow surrounding it. Slowly, the ashes scattered around him also glow, bathed in the same light. The fragments of Clark¡¯s body lift gently into the air, floating toward the vase. They swirl with a soft hum, the glowing ashes twisting and turning under Dominic¡¯s telekinetic control. The ashes flow into the vase like dust, returning to their rightful place. Glimmering a final faint blue before settling inside, Dominic watches with an unflinching gaze.
Dominic, your acting was quite effective.
"Thanks, Ninhursag," Dominic replied, his tone casual yet calculated. Earlier, he had carefully crafted the facade of an innocent, clueless child¡ªfeigning confusion, engaging in idle conversation about Earth, playing dumb about the situation, and even leading Clark around Tokyo under the guise of a simple tour. All of it had been a carefully constructed act. The tour, his hesitant questions, even the moments of warmth¡ªit was a charade. The only genuine moment had been the Takoyaki incident, where Dominic had let down his guard momentarily, genuinely enjoying the food for what it was. But when Clark began to waver and showed signs of abandoning the path of strength, Dominic knew he had to act swiftly. Internally, Dominic panicked. Clark was crucial to his plan and Sylvestria''s future. He couldn¡¯t afford to let him falter, so he played his part: desperate, emotional, pleading with Clark not to quit. Manipulating Clark¡¯s emotions had been easier than he expected. Clark¡¯s empathy and insecurity made him vulnerable, and Dominic exploited that to ensure he stayed on the right path. Standing in the quiet aftermath, Dominic looked at the bustling streets of Akihabara beyond. The contrast between the peaceful urban scene and the chaotic machinations in Sylvestria was stark. ¡°Ninhursag, since Clark is already gone, I assume you¡¯ve fully healed the body of my duplicated body?¡± Dominic asked, his gaze never leaving the streets below.
Yes, Dominic. The duplicate body in Sylvestria has been fully restored.
When the stone spear stabbed Clark in the duplicate¡¯s body, Ninhursag alerted him on what happened, and Dominic temporarily revived Clark on Earth. At the same time, Ninhursag pulled Clark¡¯s soul and mind to the resurrected body and healed the duplicate body back in Sylvestria. ¡°Good.¡± He nods in satisfaction, turning his attention back to the holographic display. ¡°Ninhursag, when Clark finally reaches [D+] rank in Speed, Strength, Agility, and Endurance, make sure that the next update to his ''System'' includes the ¡®Skill¡¯ section.¡±
Yes, Dominic. What skill would you like to give him first?
A faint smile plays on Dominic¡¯s lips. ¡°Give him the ¡®Chronicle Insight.¡¯ That should motivate him to become stronger."
...
The screen displays only a row of dots, which is unusual. Dominic raises an eyebrow, sensing something off. "What¡¯s with the silence, Ninhursag?" he asks, his voice laced with curiosity.
Dominic, something unexpected occurred when you transmigrated Clark¡¯s mind and soul into your body duplicate in Sylvestria. Clark¡¯s past self¡ªhis original body, mind, and soul¡ªwas also transmigrated there. Unlike the present Clark, whose consciousness and soul were moved, his past self was also sent, complete and intact. This anomaly means there are now two versions of Clark in Sylvestria.
Dominic furrows his brows, the gears in his mind turning. This is entirely unexpected. He had carefully orchestrated Clark¡¯s mind and soul to be transferred into the clone body in Sylvestria, but the fact that Clark¡¯s past self had also been sent there¡ªbody, mind, and soul¡ªwas a phenomenon he hadn¡¯t anticipated. "How...?" Dominic mutters, trying to make sense of the situation. A fracture in time? What are some unintended consequences of the endless regressions he and the specific person experienced in Sylvestria? He had failed countless times to defeat that Demon, each failure triggering another cycle of regression. Perhaps those constant disruptions had finally caused a rift, tearing through the fabric of time itself. ¡®Could this be a temporal fracture caused by the repeated failures in Sylvestria?¡¯ Dominic theorizes. ¡®That friend and I have been regressed so often¡­ the strain must have finally broken something in the timeline.¡¯
Is this part of your plan, Dominic?
Dominic shakes his head slowly, his mind racing through the implications. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. This was¡­ unexpected.¡±
Why do you think this happened?
He thinks for a moment, eyes narrowing in deep contemplation. ¡°It must be due to the countless fractures caused by our continuous regressions. The cycle of failure, trying to defeat the Demon over and over¡ªit¡¯s destabilized time itself. That¡¯s the only logical explanation.¡±
I see... then would you like me to retrieve the ''past'' Clark and bring him back to Earth?
Dominic pauses, deep in thought. His mind is playing through the possibilities. Could this past version of Clark be an asset? If the anomaly worked in his favor, it could enhance his plans. A slow smile crept onto Dominic¡¯s face. "No. Leave him in Sylvestria. Perhaps this ¡®past¡¯ Clark will inadvertently help advance my plan."
Understood, Dominic.
Dominic gave a satisfied nod, his eyes gleaming as he looked toward the future. ¡®Perhaps this unforeseen twist will give me the edge I need.¡¯ 51 - Im…Back Volume 03, Chapter 51 I''m¡­Back I blink, my vision gradually adjusting to the harsh light filling the room. As I slowly sit up, I take in my surroundings: pristine white walls and neatly arranged medical equipment. The sterile scent of antiseptic fills the air, confirming the obvious¡ªI¡¯m in a hospital. A slight pressure rests on my chest. I glance down and see a large bandage covering the spot where the pain had once seared through me. The memory of being impaled flashes in my mind, and I touch the bandage gingerly, half-expecting a sting of pain. But there¡¯s nothing. Only the dull echo of an injury long gone. ¡°Is this where I got¡­ stabbed?¡± I murmur, my voice sounding distant even to my own ears. The events that brought me here are a blur, fragmented pieces that refuse to fit together. Out of the corner of my eye, I catch sight of a mirror. Hesitantly, I turn toward it. The face staring back at me isn¡¯t Clark¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s Dominic¡¯s. ¡°So¡­ chatting with Dominic in Japan was¡­ a dream?¡± The realization hits like a punch to the gut. The moments spent in Tokyo, walking through its streets, hearing Dominic¡¯s playful remarks¡ªall of it felt real. Yet now, those memories dissolve like smoke in the air, leaving behind nothing but a hollow ache. One thing, however, remains clear: Dominic¡¯s promise¡­ no, more like the promise he made me swear. He promised to protect my parents back on Earth, while I¡ªwithout fully understanding how or why¡ªpromised to protect his family and friends here in Sylvestria. It wasn¡¯t even my promise to make; somehow, it has become my burden. ¡°Dominic¡­ your promise¡­ and the promise you made me make¡­¡± The words linger in the sterile air, as heavy and unfinished as the emotions they carry. Why did I agree? Why do I feel this compulsion to take on this responsibility? I didn¡¯t say those words¡ªhe did. It wasn¡¯t my promise, yet here I am, feeling as though this duty to protect his loved ones is now mine. The reality of being back in Sylvestria crashes over me like a cold wave. This chaotic world, filled with looming threats, is the last place I want to be. I wanted to be stronger, to prepare for the dangers I know are coming. But deep down, I crave peace¡ªa chance to live this second life safely. But¡­ Dominic''s desperate face flashes in my mind¡ªhis eyes filled with desperation, his voice raw with emotion as he pleaded with me not to give up. That moment stirs something deep within me, a feeling I can¡¯t easily dismiss. A war rages within me. I want safety, a life free from fear and fighting. But Dominic¡¯s faith in me, his belief in my strength, haunts me. Part of me wants to believe in that strength, too, to become someone capable of protecting those he cares about. But why should I? Why should I risk everything for a world that isn¡¯t even mine? I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms. The responsibility I never asked for presses down on me, yet¡­ there¡¯s an inexplicable pull¡ªa need to fulfill this promise, even if it feels like a chain around my neck. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I whisper, my voice cracking. ¡°I just want to be safe¡­ but¡­¡± The conflict churns, tearing me apart. One side of me yearns for the peace and security I glimpsed in that dream-like version of Earth, far away from this chaos. But the other side, the part Dominic touched, whispers that I can¡¯t just turn my back. I have to get stronger¡ªto face whatever lies ahead. I don¡¯t want this life. I don¡¯t want to be here. Yet, I can¡¯t ignore the feeling that I have a role in Sylvestria¡¯s future¡ªa future Dominic thrust upon me. I sit there, staring blankly at the mirror, caught between two worlds, two promises, and an uncertain path forward. Safe or strong? I don¡¯t know which is right. ¨CCreak!¨C The soft creak of the door jolts me from my turbulent thoughts. I turn, and there stands Arthur, frozen in the doorway. His eyes widen, disbelief flashing across his face as they lock onto mine. Seeing him again sends a surge of emotion through me¡ªrelief, joy, and a knot of tension I can¡¯t quite unravel. Should I be glad, knowing Dominic¡¯s best friend, someone who genuinely cares, is here? Or should I be wary, knowing he¡¯s one of the people I¡¯m now bound to protect? A promise I didn¡¯t choose, yet one I feel obligated to keep. ¡°Arthu¡ª¡± ¡°Doms!¡± he exclaims, rushing forward. He wraps me tightly, squeezing with such force that it almost knocks my breath out. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you woke up.¡± The warmth of his hug, the way he trembles against me, overwhelms me. His tears dampen my shoulder, each drop a testament to his relief and concern. Arthur¡¯s raw vulnerability and unguarded concern for me are almost too much to bear. In my previous life, I never had a best friend. I never knew what it felt like to have someone other than my parents care this deeply. And yet¡­ here he is, holding onto me as if his world would collapse if I slipped away again. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­ I thought I lost you for good¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cracks as he tightens his grip, refusing to let go. His reaction shakes something loose inside me¡ªa fierce, protective urge I can¡¯t ignore. It doesn¡¯t matter that Dominic imposed this promise on me. At this moment, standing here with Arthur¡­ I want to keep it. Not because I have to but because¡­ I care. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m¡­ back¡­¡± I whisper, my arms hesitantly wrapping around him in return. We stand there, enveloped in heavy silence, as if the world outside these walls doesn¡¯t matter. But as much as I want to relish this peace, questions gnaw at the back of my mind. How did Arthur manage to get me back here? Especially when he was injured? And how did I survive being stabbed? ¡°Arthur¡­ how?¡± I murmur, gently pulling away to look him in the eyes, searching for answers. He hesitates, his gaze dropping before he speaks. ¡°I¡­ I pulled you out of the temple. It wasn¡¯t easy, but people helped us once we got outside. They rushed us here, gave us healing potions, but you¡­¡± He trails off, his brow furrowing. I narrow my eyes, sensing there¡¯s more he¡¯s not saying. ¡°I what?¡± Arthur meets my gaze, his voice quiet and unsure. ¡°Your body had already healed when we got here. Sure, your clothes were soaked in blood, but the wound¡­ it was gone. Like it had never happened.¡± My body¡­ healed on its own? The realization dawns on me. It must have been the System. That¡¯s the only explanation I can think of.
Yes, Master, it was me. I healed your body.
Ah, it confirmed it, of course. That explains it. ¡°Even the doctors couldn¡¯t figure it out. There was no trace of Mana. Nothing,¡± Arthur continues, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ you were never hurt.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I say, feigning confusion. ¡°Maybe you healed me without realizing it? With your light magic?¡± It¡¯s a plausible lie. Light magic has healing properties, so using that explanation is safer than revealing the truth about the System. For now, it¡¯s best if Arthur remains unaware; this way, I won¡¯t violate the terms and conditions I agreed to with the System. Arthur frowns, clearly puzzled. ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve never been able to heal people before. It¡¯s strange¡­¡± He falls silent, lost in thought. I breathe a quiet sigh of relief, glad my explanation seems to have been enough for now. ¡°Maybe you did it instinctively,¡± I suggest, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°You were so focused on saving me; maybe your magic acted on its own.¡± Arthur considers this, doubt lingering in his eyes before he slowly nods. ¡°Maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re okay.¡± I nod, forcing a smile, but inside, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that this is only the beginning of something far more complex¡ªsomething I¡¯m unprepared for. The System, the healing, Dominic¡¯s promise¡ªit all feels like pieces of a puzzle that don¡¯t quite fit together. But for now, I¡¯ll hold onto this moment. I¡¯ll hold onto Arthur and this strange, growing sense of responsibility. Because whether I like it or not, I¡¯m back. And there¡¯s a promise I need to keep. ¡°By the way, I was about to contact Auntie Celine and Uncle Andr¨¦¡­ but you woke up,¡± Arthur says, relief clear in his voice, though a shadow of worry lingers. Celine and Andr¨¦¡­ their names make my chest tighten. Another set of people I¡¯m now responsible for¡ªanother part of Dominic¡¯s world I¡¯ve been thrust into. How can I protect them? Andr¨¦ is strong, a Stargate Raider, but Celine? She¡¯s vulnerable. Could Andr¨¦ protect her if something happens? The gnawing doubt tells me that no one is truly safe here. Not in a world like Sylvestria. Not even with someone like Andr¨¦ around. How can I protect people like them while grappling with who I am? They¡¯re not my parents. They¡¯re Dominic¡¯s. And yet¡­ A flood of memories surges up¡ªCeline¡¯s warm smile, Andr¨¦¡¯s quiet strength. They treat me with kindness, like family, even without knowing who I truly am. That kindness touches something deep inside me, a place I didn¡¯t know existed. It¡¯s the same feeling Arthur evokes when he looks at me like I¡¯m his world. Maybe that¡¯s why I feel so torn. Dominic¡¯s promise felt like a shackle at first, but now¡­ it¡¯s more. I want to protect them not because I am told to but because they¡¯ve shown me a glimpse of belonging. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for this¡­¡± I mutter, my voice barely above a whisper. The weight of that thought bears down on me, threatening to crush me. Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpens, and I see concern flicker in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t fully understand what¡¯s happening inside me¡ªhe probably thinks I¡¯m just recovering from the physical pain. But the truth is, there¡¯s so much more weighing me down. I let out a shaky sigh, feeling the pressure of Dominic¡¯s promise tighten around me. But now, it¡¯s not just his demand. It¡¯s my own will intertwined with it. They deserve it, not because I must, but because I want to. ¡°Doms¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice draws me back from my spiraling thoughts. I glance at him, seeing the sadness clouding his expression. There¡¯s a weight in his gaze, one I didn¡¯t expect to see from him. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry for not being able to protect you,¡± he says quietly. His words catch me off guard, leaving me momentarily speechless. How could he possibly blame himself for what happened? I¡¯m the one who led us into that temple, driven by my obsession to retrieve the Scepter of Binding. ¡°Arthur¡­¡± I start, shaking my head. ¡°I should be the one apologizing. I dragged you into this. I was so focused on the Scepter that I ignored the risks.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. The gravity of what I¡¯ve done sinks in. My single-minded pursuit nearly got us killed. I was so consumed by wanting to get stronger, obtain the Scepter, and change my fate that I neglected the dangers before us. Arthur meets my gaze with a steady look. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known it would turn out this way. We¡¯re in this together. I chose to go with you, remember?¡± His words are simple, but they carry the weight of shared experience. In his eyes, this isn¡¯t just my burden. Silence settles between us, heavy but warm. Arthur doesn¡¯t need to say much¡ªhis presence speaks volumes. He¡¯s always been there, and that realization brings a strange comfort. But then, a new thought slices through the moment. The Scepter. My heart races. Where is it? Where¡¯s my bag? Losing it now would be disastrous, especially after everything we¡¯ve gone through. I sit up, panic rising. ¡°Where¡¯s my bag?¡± My voice comes out sharper than I intended. Arthur notices my panic and quickly reassures me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I hid it.¡± He kneels beside the bed, pulling the bag from underneath. Holding it up, he shows it¡¯s safe. ¡°Your bag is right here. Everything¡¯s in it,¡± he says, placing it beside me. Relief washes over me, the tension seeping away. The thought of losing the Scepter had been terrifying, but Arthur had always been one step ahead. ¡°Thanks, Arthur,¡± I say, my voice steadier. But new questions swirl in my mind: How did Arthur manage to hide my bag? How did he avoid arousing suspicion while carrying me out of the temple, bleeding and unconscious? How did he convince people to help, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªhow did he manage to remove the stone spear lodged in my chest? ¡°Arthur,¡± I begin, my voice steady yet edged with curiosity, ¡°how did you hide my bag? And how did you leave the temple without anyone noticing you were carrying me? Also, how on Earth did you pull the stone spear from my chest?¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes widen slightly, caught off guard by the barrage of questions. He scratches the back of his head, his expression shifting to something more thoughtful, even a bit sheepish. ¡°Ah... well, Doms, it wasn¡¯t easy,¡± Arthur admits, still fidgeting. ¡°After I defeated the golem, a secret stairway appeared, leading us out the back of the temple. No tourists were around, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about people asking questions.¡± ¡°A secret stairway?¡± I furrow my brow. That part wasn¡¯t in the web novel. Then again, nothing about our entire experience in the temple has followed the novel¡¯s script. ¡°And the bag?¡± I press, still perplexed. ¡°How did you hide it without worsening things when you pulled the spear out?¡± Arthur shifts uncomfortably, glancing at the floor as if reluctant to meet my eyes. ¡°With the spear... I didn¡¯t pull it out.¡± I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. ¡°You... didn¡¯t?¡± I echo, the revelation sending a chill down my spine. If Arthur hadn¡¯t removed it, then how is it gone? Did the System intervene again?
Yes, Master, I also did it.
Ah, that explains it. Of course. The System had acted on its own again, taking control when I was too weak to do anything. But how much more does it do without my knowledge? Arthur clears his throat, drawing my attention back to him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened,¡± he continues, his voice quieter now. ¡°One minute it was there, and the next it was... gone. And when I checked your chest, the wound was already healed. There was no blood left, no injury¡ªjust... nothing.¡± He glances at me, concern flickering in his eyes. His expression is confused and relieved, as if he was grappling with something beyond his understanding. Despite everything, he manages a small, reassuring smile. ¡°Whatever happened, Doms, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± His sincerity pulls me back from the storm of questions swirling in my head. Arthur had done everything he could. Despite the bizarre circumstances, he had somehow gotten me out alive. ¡°What about the bag?¡± I ask, needing to know how he managed to safeguard it while dealing with the chaos of my injury. Arthur hesitates for a moment, then sighs. ¡°When I found the secret stairway, I realized we couldn¡¯t carry everything without raising suspicion. So, I hid the bag under some rubble near the temple entrance. Once I got you out and the others were distracted or walking away, I returned to retrieve it.¡± I imagine Arthur, the tension of the situation weighing on him, desperately trying to ensure we didn¡¯t lose the precious contents of that bag. It must have been nerve-wracking to leave it behind, even for a moment. But he thought it through and acted swiftly, prioritizing our safety while safeguarding what matters. My heart swells with gratitude. Despite his fears, Arthur had gone to great lengths to protect me and what we had fought for. ¡°Thank you, Arthur,¡± I say sincerely, my voice filled with the depth of my feelings. ¡°I¡¯m glad you were there.¡± He looks at me with relief and pride in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d do it all again, Doms. You¡¯re my best friend. I¡¯m not going to leave you behind.¡± His words stir something in me, a sense of loyalty and friendship that I hadn¡¯t known I needed. Despite the unease that still gnaws at me from everything that has transpired, Arthur¡¯s presence reminds me that I¡¯m not alone in this world. I have people who care about me, even if I still struggle with the responsibilities Dominic placed upon me. We fall into a silence that feels less heavy than before. Arthur¡¯s sincerity and the lengths he went to are enough to calm the storm within me, if only for a moment. I glance at the bag beside me, my mind racing with possibilities. If the authorities ever find out we took something from that temple, it could unravel everything. But for now, we¡¯ve managed to stay under the radar. The Scepter is safe, and our belongings are secure. ¡°By the way, Doms, check out the sword.¡± Arthur ducks under the bed, pulling out the sword he acquired from the temple. The blade gleams under the light, its intricate designs catching my eye. ¡°The sword can talk.¡± I raise an eyebrow, half-amused, half-incredulous. ¡°The sword can talk? That¡¯s... cool, I guess. But a magical weapon that talks? Really, Arthur?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Arthur insists, his eyes shining with enthusiasm. I shake my head, trying to recall if anything like this existed in the web novel. As far as I remember, there were no sentient weapons. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not hallucinating, Arthur?¡± I tease, a smirk tugging at my lips. Arthur looks indignant, clutching the sword firmly. ¡°Of course, it can! Just wait, I¡¯ll prove it to you!¡± He stares at the sword with intense focus. ¡°Talk to me, O great light sword... or something.¡± We wait. And wait. The room remains silent. ¡°Yeah... sure, Arthur. It¡¯s official. You¡¯re hallucinating.¡± I chuckle, leaning back in the bed, savoring this brief break from all the tension. ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not!¡± Arthur protests, his face turning red with frustration. ¡°The sword¡¯s why I unleashed that giant light beam!¡± A giant light beam? I pause, replaying the events before I got stabbed. Ah, that light. I remember now¡ªthe beam that lit up the entire chamber. ¡°You mean the beam before I got stabbed¡­¡± I say, my voice quieter as the memory surfaces. ¡°That was real?¡± Arthur nods fervently. ¡°Yeah! The sword helped me channel it. I swear it was talking to me¡ªtelling me how much Mana to pour into it and everything. It wasn¡¯t just me, Doms.¡± I glance at the sword, a strange mix of skepticism and intrigue bubbling inside me. A talking sword isn¡¯t something I can easily dismiss, especially in a world like Sylvestria. Magic manifests in unexpected ways, after all. But still, doubt lingers. ¡°So, the sword... tells you what to do?¡± I ask, trying to fit this new piece into the puzzle. ¡°Exactly!¡± Arthur says, relief washing over his face as he sees me starting to take him seriously. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me powering through. This sword¡ªthere¡¯s something about it.¡± I eye the sword again, its unassuming surface betraying no sign of the power Arthur describes. If he¡¯s telling the truth, this could change a lot. A weapon like this could be invaluable in combat¡ªand maybe even as a guide. But why don¡¯t I know about this from the web novel? This weapon, this talking sword, never existed in the version of Sylvestria I read. Something¡¯s different. Something¡¯s changed. ¡°All right, Arthur,¡± I finally say, my voice firm. ¡°Let¡¯s test it. If this sword can talk, let¡¯s see what it has to say.¡± Arthur grins, holding the sword before him, eager to prove himself right. ¡°You hear him, sword. Now¡¯s your chance to show off.¡± Still, there¡¯s no response. The silence lingers in the air, and Arthur¡¯s confidence wavers. ¡°Come on...¡± Arthur mutters, his voice tinged with frustration. He taps the blade lightly as if trying to coax it into speaking. ¡°I swear it was talking to me earlier.¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s shy,¡± I tease, but deep down, I¡¯m curious. If what Arthur¡¯s saying is true, this sword could be more important than I initially thought. Arthur narrows his eyes at the sword, determined to prove me wrong. ¡°It¡¯s not shy! I¡¯ll make it talk again. Just wait.¡± We both stare at the sword, waiting for anything to happen. Nothing. ¡°Arthur...¡± I begin, half-sympathetic, half-mocking. ¡°I think your sword¡¯s on mute.¡± Arthur groans, clearly exasperated. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Doms, it speaks to me! It told me how to channel the Mana for that light beam! I¡¯m not making this up.¡± I glance at the sword again, still intrigued despite the lack of evidence. ¡°All right, all right. I believe you,¡± I say, though a hint of doubt lingers. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll talk again when it¡¯s ready.¡± Arthur sighs, reluctantly sheathing the sword back into the bag. ¡°I¡¯ll get it to talk. You¡¯ll see.¡± I smile at his determination, even if part of me remains skeptical. Nothing in Sylvestria seems to follow the rules of the web novel anymore. Everything¡¯s different now¡ªfrom the people I know to the events unfolding around us. Maybe this sword is just another piece of the puzzle I haven¡¯t figured out yet. Arthur settles into the chair next to me, his gaze drifting back to the sword occasionally as if willing it to speak. I can¡¯t help but wonder¡ªif the sword can talk, what else in this world is waiting to be revealed? ¨CCreak!¨C The door swings open again, and a nurse steps into the room. Her expression is calm and professional, but a warmth in her eyes softens the sterile atmosphere. ¡°Bonsoir, Monsieur Arthur and Dominic. How are your conditions?¡± she asks gently, her tone carrying a certain efficiency that reminds us we¡¯re still in a hospital. Arthur glances at me, a flicker of unease crossing his face before he responds. ¡°We¡¯re doing good¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I add, though the weight of everything still clings to me, a constant reminder of the ordeal we¡¯ve just been through. The nurse nods in acknowledgment. ¡°I see. You both will be dismissed at 5:30. Please take care and rest well.¡± Arthur offers a polite nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± With a warm smile, she quietly exits the room, leaving us enveloped in the sterile silence of the hospital. The beeping machines and faint smell of disinfectant remind us of where we are and what we¡¯ve just endured. Arthur breaks the silence after a few moments, his tone lighter this time. ¡°By the way, Doms, how about we move our duel to this Friday?¡± I blink, caught off guard by the sudden change in topic. My mind reels back to the promise I made, the weight of it hanging over me like a dark cloud. The duel is meant to be a test of strength, a measure of where we both stand. But now, the idea of postponing it feels like a blessing. ¡°Uh¡­ sure,¡± I agree, a strange sense of relief washing over me. Friday is far enough away to push aside my worries, at least for now. Arthur grins, and the heaviness between us lifts for a fleeting moment. It¡¯s almost like we¡¯re just two friends making casual plans again. Yet, deep down, I know there¡¯s more to come¡ªmore I¡¯ll have to face. Still, the thought of taking a break, even for a few days, feels like a small victory. Arthur leans back in his chair, seeming more at ease. ¡°Great. It¡¯ll give us both some time to prepare.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, trying to match his enthusiasm. I want to feel the same lightness he does, but part of me can¡¯t let go of the looming challenges. The duel isn¡¯t just a simple sparring match¡ªit¡¯s another step in a series of trials that keep piling up. But for now, I push those thoughts aside. Arthur¡¯s grin is infectious, and for this brief moment, we can pretend things are normal, even if they¡¯re not. I let out a small sigh, letting myself enjoy this semblance of peace. We fall into a comfortable silence, the room¡¯s tension easing just a bit. For now, it¡¯s enough. Friday feels distant, and that distance gives me a chance to breathe. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As we leave the hospital, the cool evening air greets us. The streets of ¨¦meraude-sur-Mer are bathed in the warm, golden light of the setting sun. The soft glow reflects off the cobblestones, creating a serene, almost nostalgic atmosphere as Arthur and I approach Gare d¡¯¨¦meraude. The weight of the day still clings to me. With the Scepter of Binding now in my possession, I know there''s only one more artifact left to retrieve¡ªthe Chalice of Merging in the Temple du Calice de Convergence, located in the treacherous Misty Peaks region of Verdant Haven. But the traps in that temple are known to be far deadlier than anything we faced at the Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦. It''s a risk I''m not ready to take yet. I need to train¡ªgrow stronger¡ªbefore even considering going after it. "After everything that''s happened... I still want to be stronger," I murmur. That drive, the desire to protect those around me, to ensure their safety, has only grown since the events in the temple. But there''s also a deeper conflict within me¡ªa tension between wanting to stay safe and the promise Dominic forced on me. The more I think about it, the heavier it feels. But now, I have to face it. "Doms..." Arthur''s voice cuts through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. "Yeah?" I glance at him, expecting more discussion about the challenges ahead. "Look, a toy store." I follow his gaze to a quaint little toy shop across the street, its windows filled with vibrant displays of plush animals, games, and action figures. For a second, I''m caught off guard. After all we''ve been through, why point out a toy store? "What about the toy store?" I ask, confused by the sudden shift in focus. "Well... maybe Clark wants a toy," Arthur suggests, his voice soft. Clark... The name hits me hard, stirring something deep inside. In all the chaos, I almost forgot. The younger version of me¡ªthe innocent, childlike part of myself that still exists somewhere in this world. Arthur''s words bring me back to a realization I had buried: Clark is still part of this journey. Even though I live in Dominic''s body, I can''t forget that. That connection to Clark, to my old life, is something I can''t push aside. "Yeah... you''re right," I nod slowly, my voice tinged with guilt. "Let''s check it out." We enter the toy store, and a soft bell rings above us as we step inside. The place is cozy, filled with shelves packed with toys of all kinds¡ªstuffed animals, puzzles, games, things that stir a sense of nostalgia. It feels like stepping back into childhood, where things were simpler, and the biggest concern was choosing the right toy. As I wander through the aisles, something catches my eye¡ªa small plush golden retriever. Its fluffy fur and big, kind eyes remind me of comfort, something a child might cling to during tough times. For some reason, it feels right. Clark would have loved something like this. Even though I''ve grown, that part of me¡ªthe child I used to be¡ªdeserves this reminder of comfort and joy. "I''ll buy this one," I say, picking up the plush dog. Arthur nods approvingly. "Good choice, Doms." I bring the plush to the counter, where the cashier greets me warmly. "That''s a lovely toy you''ve picked out," the cashier says. "Dogs represent loyalty, comfort, and friendship. Kids always love something like that." I pause, surprised by her insight. "Yeah... I guess that''s what I''m going for." The transaction is quick. The plush toy is wrapped in bright paper, and we step back out into the evening streets, the sun sinking lower on the horizon. Arthur and I walk in comfortable silence, the plushie safely tucked in its bag. As we head toward the station, I can''t help but smile, imagining Clark''s joy when he sees it. "I think he''ll love it," I say softly, the day''s weight lightening just a little. Arthur looks at me, and there''s a warmth in his eyes. "He will, Doms. He will." As we continue down the street, the golden light of the setting sun casts everything in a warm glow. I realize something: even amid all the chaos and uncertainty, there are still moments like this¡ªsmall moments of happiness that remind me of what''s truly important. For the first time in a while, I feel like I''m not only carrying the weight of Dominic''s promise but also discovering my own reasons to keep moving forward. 52 – System Upgrade Volume 03, Chapter 52 System Upgrade Arthur and Dominic sit in the back of Arthur¡¯s limo as Max drives through the quiet streets. Dominic is fast asleep, his head gently resting against the doggie plush toy clutched in his arms. The toy, a soft and fluffy representation of a small dog, nestles against his chest as if it were his most treasured possession. His bag sits beside him, half-open but untouched, its contents secure. The sight tugs at Arthur¡¯s heart, and he can¡¯t help but smile at the peacefulness on Dominic¡¯s face. His best friend, who had just faced death¡¯s door, is now dozing off as if nothing had happened, the toy¡¯s tiny ears peeking out from beneath his hand, making the whole scene almost unbearably cute. ¡°Look at you,¡± Arthur murmurs, his smile widening. ¡°Relaxing like nothing happened.¡± For a moment, he lets the warmth of the scene wash over him. Dominic¡¯s steady breathing, the gentle rise and fall of his chest, and his serene expression as he hugs the toy give Arthur a rare sense of peace. But that peace is fleeting. His eyes shift to the window, where the cityscape blurs and his thoughts turn dark, returning to the horrors of the temple. He can still see it¡ªDominic¡¯s body, motionless and drenched in blood¡ªa jagged and cruel spear juts from his chest, its tip coated in crimson. The image haunts Arthur¡¯s mind, each detail seared into his memory¡ªthe grotesque way the spear had pierced Dominic¡¯s flesh, the sickening sound of it lodging deep within, and the pool of blood that spread across the floor. Arthur has never seen so much blood. His stomach twists as the memory replays, the helplessness he felt at that moment crushing him. He had thought Dominic¡ªhis best friend¡ªwas gone, ripped away from him in the most brutal way. The sight had paralyzed him, the fear, the despair. How could anyone survive that? But then, something impossible had happened. The spear had disintegrated into dust, vanishing as though it had never existed. Arthur watched, stunned, as Dominic¡¯s body began to heal itself, the gaping wound closing before his very eyes, the blood retreating as if time had reversed. It was as if Dominic had never been touched by death at all. Arthur¡¯s heart races at the memory. He hadn¡¯t sensed any Mana during the healing¡ªthere was no trace of magic, no sign of external interference. The whole event had defied everything he knew about the natural laws of Sylvestria. He should have more questions but only cares about getting Dominic to safety. The temple had revealed a hidden staircase, and Arthur had rushed them both out, cradling Dominic in his arms, not stopping to think. After finding help, Arthur was treated for his injuries while Dominic was rushed to the ICU. The fear gripped him then was almost as bad as in the temple¡ªwaiting, not knowing if Dominic would be okay. But when the doctors finally spoke, they had nothing to report. No wounds. No holes. They had looked at Arthur like he was crazy. -¡°Your friend is fine. There¡¯s no injury to treat.¡± they said And that should have brought Arthur joy¡ªand it did, at first. Relief flooded him when he heard those words. Dominic was alive. Dominic had survived. But with that relief came confusion: How could Dominic be fine? How could his body have healed so quickly and completely that even the doctors couldn¡¯t explain it? Arthur had pressed for answers, but the more questions he asked, the more bewildered the staff. No one had sensed any Mana in Dominic¡¯s body¡ªno trace of magic. No explanation. Arthur can¡¯t believe it. What had caused Dominic to heal like that? How could a Manaless recover from something that should have killed him? ¡°How¡­ how did you do it, Doms?¡± Arthur whispers, his voice barely audible over the hum of the limo¡¯s engine. His gaze lingers on Dominic¡¯s peaceful face, searching for answers in the quiet. How had his best friend returned from the brink of death? What had he done that even powerful Magicians couldn¡¯t? And then, a disturbing thought crosses Arthur¡¯s mind, sending a chill down his spine. ¡°Could it be that¡­ you¡¯re not the Doms I used to know¡­ but a demon disguising yourself as him?¡± The thought makes Arthur''s heart lurch in his chest. His stomach twists with doubt, his mind racing with theories he wishes he could ignore. Only demons can regenerate without using Mana from the documentaries he¡¯s read and watched. A pit forms in his chest as the idea claws into his consciousness. But¡­ no. It can¡¯t be. He shakes his head, refusing to believe it. Dominic can¡¯t be a demon. Besides, Arthur¡¯s Light Magic would have detected it by now¡ªhis magic is sensitive to demonic presences. He would have known if something was wrong. "There has to be another explanation..." Arthur mutters, trying to reassure himself. His mind whirls with possibilities, but none seem plausible. Could it be a hidden ability? A secret magical artifact Dominic had found? Or maybe an ancient spell? He racks his brain, searching for a logical answer. However, all the theories seem impossible in Dominic¡¯s case. Unless... "Are you hiding something from me, Doms?" The question weighs heavily on Arthur¡¯s heart, and sadness floods him. He doesn¡¯t want to believe that Dominic could keep something so huge from him. They are best friends, brothers in all but blood. But what if Dominic is hiding something? What if the person he thought he knew wasn¡¯t telling him the truth? Arthur¡¯s heart aches at the thought. He looks down at Dominic¡¯s peaceful face, the soft toy still clutched in his hands. Could someone who looks so innocent and vulnerable hide something so dark? The thought tears at Arthur, twisting his emotions into a painful knot. "Why won¡¯t you tell me?" Arthur whispers, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°We¡¯re best friends¡­¡± A lump forms in his throat, and he swallows hard, trying to push back the heartache. The uncertainty, confusion, and fear of the unknown weigh on him, threatening to overwhelm him. ¡°I just¡­ I want to understand.¡± He stares out the window again, the scenery passing in a blur, his thoughts far from the peaceful night outside. For the first time in their friendship, Arthur feels a distance between him and Dominic that he doesn¡¯t know how to bridge. And that thought hurts more than anything else. ¡°Could it be that after I wanted to duel with you¡­Did you figure out that I feel envious of you?¡± Arthur mutters, his voice barely a whisper as if admitting this aloud would shatter something fragile between them. Arthur wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Dominic had figured it out. Dominic is always perceptive¡ªsmarter than him, sharper in ways that Arthur could never be. The thought tightens like a knot in his chest. Even in moments of life and death, his feelings of envy linger, rotting in the back of his mind. It is a bitter reminder of how he has always been overshadowed. He clenches his fist, the memories of their past interactions flooding back. Every time Dominic excelled without even trying, every moment Arthur had to grit his teeth and smile while feeling left behind. He had challenged Dominic to a duel back then, not just out of rivalry but from envy¡ªthe envy of Dominic''s natural talents. Arthur shakes his head. Now is not the time for such feelings. Dominic had nearly died, and here he is, feeling envy. Guilt washes over him, cold and heavy. How can he be so selfish? How can he let those feelings fester when his best friend has been lying on the brink of death? But, unbeknownst to Arthur, Dominic hasn¡¯t truly pieced together the depths of Arthur¡¯s envy. Despite his high instinct stats and their bond, Dominic has missed this subtle turmoil within Arthur. He hasn''tcommunicate realized that a sea of insecurities and envy lies behind Arthur''s smiles and friendly demeanor¡ªa conflict that Arthur struggles to reconcile. Arthur glances at Dominic¡¯s sleeping form, his fist slowly unclenching. As much as he wrestles with his emotions, one thing is clear: envy has no place here. Not now, when he has nearly lost his best friend. With a deep sigh, Arthur lets the tension drain from his body. For now, he will push those feelings aside. He will focus on what matters¡ªkeeping Dominic safe. There will be time to confront his demons later. ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve arrived at Monsieur Dominic¡¯s house,¡± Max announces from the front seat, his voice polite yet firm. Arthur glances out the window, and sure enough, they are parked in front of Dominic¡¯s home. He turns back to look at Dominic, still peacefully asleep, the plush toy held tightly in his arms. A soft smile tugs at Arthur''s lips. ¡°Hey, Doms, wake up,¡± Arthur says gently as he reaches over and shakes Dominic¡¯s shoulder with a light, careful touch. Dominic mumbles something incoherent and buries his face deeper into the plush toy. "Five more minutes," he mutters, his voice slurred with sleep. Arthur chuckles softly. Despite the envy that often clouds his heart, moments like these make him forget all that, if only for a little while. It is hard to stay resentful when Dominic looks so¡­ human, so endearingly vulnerable. But Arthur knows Dominic¡¯s secret. With a mischievous glint, he reaches out and pokes Dominic''s left side, right at his weak spot. Immediately, Dominic jerks awake, eyes wide as he flinches away. ¡°Wha¡ª?!¡± Dominic exclaims, blinking rapidly as he sits up straight, clutching his side defensively. Arthur grins, unable to hold back a laugh. He had discovered this weak spot during their second year of middle school. No matter how gifted Dominic is, that one spot remains a surefire way to rouse him from even the deepest sleep. ¡°Arthur?¡± Dominic asks, still groggy and confused, his eyes narrowing as he rubs his side. ¡°No, I¡¯m Eugeo,¡± Arthur replies with a smirk, his tone playful. Dominic rolls his eyes, but a small smile creeps onto his face despite himself. "Very funny," he mutters, shaking off the remnants of sleep. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± Arthur¡¯s laughter fills the car, a light and genuine sound. Dominic smiles and turns to look out the window, his eyes widening slightly when he sees his house¡ªthe reality of where they are settling in, tightening his heart. ¡°Andr¨¦¡­ Celine¡­¡± he mutters softly, his voice barely a whisper, quiet enough that Arthur can¡¯t hear it. His parents¡ªor rather, Dominic¡¯s parents¡ªare another part of the life he has been forced into. The weight of his promise, or rather, the promise he had been coerced into making, presses down on him. He never wanted to accept that responsibility, but now he has no choice. It doesn¡¯t make it any easier. Standing at the house''s threshold, Dominic can¡¯t help but wonder if Andr¨¦ and Celine know what had happened. Do they know he had been hospitalized? Do they know how close he had come to death? ¡°Arthur,¡± Dominic begins hesitantly, ¡°do Mum and Dad know about me being hospitalized?¡± Arthur shakes his head. ¡°No. I was about to call them, but you woke up.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze flickers with a mix of emotions. Relief, guilt, and an underlying tension he can''t shake. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you call them despite me nearly dying?¡± His question hangs in the air, not as a reprimand of Arthur¡¯s decision but as a genuine curiosity. Why hadn¡¯t Arthur reached out? In truth, Dominic is grateful that Arthur hadn¡¯t called them. He doesn¡¯t want to deal with the complications arising from that conversation. The questions they would ask, the explanations they would demand¡ªit is something he isn¡¯t ready to face. Arthur bites his lip, the guilt surfacing in his eyes. "Well¡­ aside from you waking up, I didn¡¯t want them to worry too much. If you would be okay, there was no point in scaring them.¡± The words feel hollow, even to Arthur. He can''t understand his decision now that he is saying it out loud. Why hadn¡¯t he called Andr¨¦ and Celine when Dominic was on the brink of death? Sure, Dominic had woken up, but that doesn''t erase the fact that he had nearly lost him. His stomach churns with the realization that he should have acted differently, and his parents had a right to know. Dominic, however, feels a wave of relief washes over him. He is glad Arthur hadn''t made that call. If Andr¨¦ and Celine knew, they would inevitably bombard him with questions about what had happened at the temple. Questions about the Scepter of Binding. It would only complicate his situation further, perhaps even arousing suspicion. "Thanks, Arthur," Dominic says, his voice sincere. Arthur blinks, taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­ no problem?¡± He doesn¡¯t understand. From his perspective, not calling Andr¨¦ and Celine was a mistake that should have been corrected. He hesitated because he feared worrying them, but it was the wrong decision. And now, here is Dominic, thanking him for it. The confusion twists in Arthur''s mind. He can''t fathom why Dominic would be relieved, why he would prefer to keep his parents in the dark about his near-death experience. But then again, Dominic has changed. There is something different about him¡ªsomething Arthur can''t quite put his finger on. Dominic notices the puzzled look on Arthur¡¯s face and lets out a small sigh. "It''s just¡­ easier this way. They don¡¯t need to worry more than they already do." Arthur nods slowly, still uncertain. "If you say so..." At that moment, Dominic feels the chasm between them widen slightly more. Arthur doesn''t understand, and Dominic isn''t sure he ever could. There are too many secrets now, too many things left unsaid. And as they sit in the limo, the silence settles between them like an unspoken agreement that some things are better left unexplored. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic E?eforte I stand in front of the house after two hours, taking a moment to steady myself. If Andr¨¦ asks about the ''Scepter of Binding,¡¯ I''ll just say Arthur bought it for me as a gift. I sigh softly, taking a deep breath to calm my nerves before pushing the door open and stepping inside. Clark, Andr¨¦, and Celine sit together at the dinner table. Andr¨¦ must have returned from his emergency Stargate raid. They all look up as I enter, their faces lighting up with smiles. "Welcome home, Dominic," Celine greets warmly. "Dominic!" Clark exclaims, leaping off his chair and running toward me. He wraps his arms around my leg in a tight hug, nearly knocking me off balance. I smile and ruffle his hair. "Hey, Clark." Reaching into my bag, I pull out the plush dog I bought for him. "Here, a gift for you." Clark''s eyes sparkle with excitement. "Woah! A toy!" He eagerly grabs the plush and hugs it close. "Thank you, Dominic!" I can''t help but smile at his excitement. Clark finally has his first toy, something I never had when I was younger. His joy is infectious, filling the room with warmth and a fleeting sense of normalcy. It¡¯s a simple moment, but one that fills my heart. Yet, deep down, I know this joy won''t last forever. Sooner or later, Clark will have to return to his own universe. But for now, that thought has to wait¡ªI need to secure the remaining artifact for the Manaficial ritual first. "So, how was the trip?" Andr¨¦ asks, his eyes locking onto mine. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "It was great. We explored the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦.''" "I see. Then, what''s that magic artifact I''m sensing in your bag?" I sigh. The inevitable question has arrived. I open my bag and carefully take out the ''Scepter of Binding.'' "Do you mean this, Dad?" ¡°¡­¡± Andr¨¦ remains silent, his gaze fixed and intense. It feels like he¡¯s trying to peer into my very soul, searching for the truth behind my words. His piercing eyes make a shiver run down my spine. In the corner of my vision, I notice Celine inching closer to Andr¨¦ from behind, her hand poised to strike. -Smack! "Ouch!" Andr¨¦ winces, rubbing his head as he turns to face her. "What was that for?" "For scaring Dominic, fufu!" Celine teases, her laughter light and playful. I can''t help but feel a mix of amusement and disbelief at their interaction. It''s such a familiar, domestic moment that it makes me feel both at home and slightly out of place. "But I have every right to be suspicious!" Andr¨¦ retorts, his tone a mix of exasperation and concern. "Last time, he brought home a magic mirror, and I didn''t say anything about it since you mentioned that he got it from Arthur. And now he''s brought back another magic artifact!" So, Andr¨¦ knew that the Mirror of Lysandra was a magic artifact but chose not to confront me about it then. I can understand his protectiveness. He wants to ensure that the family stays safe and that there won''t be any unforeseen consequences from the artifacts I¡¯ve been bringing home. Celine places a reassuring hand on Andr¨¦''s shoulder, her smile gentle yet firm. "Andr¨¦, let''s hear him out. Dominic, can you explain why you have these artifacts, how you got them, and what you plan to do with them?" I nod, already crafting my explanation. I don¡¯t plan to reveal the Scepter''s role in the Manaficial ritual¡ªat least, not now. Instead, I¡¯ll use the same lie I did with the Mirror of Lysandra: that it''s a gift from Arthur. "Arthur bought it for me as a gift, and I plan to sell it for many Camilliums." Andr¨¦ crosses his arms, his expression skeptical. "Are you sure that''s all it''s for?" "Dad, it''s just a way to earn some extra Camilliums," I insist, hoping my lie will stick. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes narrow, and I can see the wheels turning in his head. "You''re selling a gift from Arthur?" he asks, his voice carrying a note of disbelief. "What have you become, Dominic? Selling gifts right away from your best friend¡ªyour brother in all but blood? The Dominic I know would never do something like that." I feel a pang in my chest at his words. He''s right. The original Dominic would never dream of selling something Arthur had given him. The guilt would eat him alive. But this was a lie I crafted, so it didn¡¯t carry the same weight. To me, it was simply a necessary deception. "Dad," I reply, trying to keep my voice calm and steady, "Arthur gave it to me, so it¡¯s mine now. I have the right to sell it." ¡°¡­¡± Andr¨¦ looks at me for a moment longer, searching my face for cracks in my facade. His silence is heavy as if he''s weighing my words against the Dominic he thought he knew. Finally, he nods, though his eyes remain wary. "Alright," he says, his voice quiet. "If that¡¯s what you want to do." Relief floods through me, but it''s bittersweet. I know I''ve managed to dodge a bullet, at least for now. He and Celine exchange glances, and it feels like they¡¯re communicating without words for a brief moment. Did they¡­ silently agree on something? The unspoken understanding between them makes me uneasy. Suddenly, Andr¨¦ grabs both of my shoulders, his expression softening in a way that catches me off guard. "Dominic, you''re selling these artifacts because you want to become a Manaficial, right?" "I¡ªI¡­ Uhh..." His question hits me like a bolt out of the blue. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to figure it out so easily, and the gentle concern in his eyes only made it harder to answer. Before I can respond, Celine steps forward and wraps her arms around me in a warm, motherly embrace. "Dominic, if that''s what you want, you can ask us to help. We can handle the steep cost." Her words touch something deep inside me, stirring a complicated mixture of emotions. Ever since I transmigrated into Sylvestria in Dominic''s body, I¡¯ve been resolute in not asking them to cover the cost of the Manaficial procedure. It was too much¡ª1 billion Camilliums is a price no family should shoulder, no matter how much they cared. In my previous life, my parents went into heavy debt to cover my tuition fees, and I couldn''t let Andr¨¦ and Celine go through something similar. It would be irresponsible, not to mention shameful. I¡¯ve been determined to find another way, even if it meant doing it alone. Besides, even though Andr¨¦ bought me expensive clothes after my Stargate training, I still have no real idea how much money they have. Asking them to cover such a colossal expense wasn¡¯t something I could bring myself to do. So, I decide to lie, burying the truth deep down. "Mum, Dad, you''re both overthinking this. I just wanted to have some Camilliums of my own." Celine and Andr¨¦ exchange another look, filled with quiet doubt, but they turn back to me, seemingly willing to accept my words for now. "Okay¡­ if you say so," Andr¨¦ replies, his tone gentle but still laced with caution. He ruffles my hair the way he always does, his affection clear despite his lingering concerns. "But remember, if something¡¯s bothering you, you can come to us anytime. Don''t hesitate." I nod, smiling gratefully. "Yeah, I will." "Good," Celine adds with a warm smile. "Now, let''s sit down for dinner and discuss your trip." "Ohhh! I want to hear the story, too!" Clark pipes up, his excitement bubbling over as he clutches the plush toy I gave him close to his chest. His wide eyes are practically glowing with anticipation. I smile, unable to resist ruffling his hair again. "Sure thing, Clark. I¡¯ll tell you all about the adventure." As I settle down at the table with them, I can¡¯t help but feel a sense of relief. I¡¯d dodged a more probing interrogation, at least for the moment. I began recounting the trip to the ''Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦,'' carefully weaving together a tale of exploration, leaving out the parts where Arthur and I raided the temple. I stuck to what the tour guide presented us¡ªat least that part was safe. As I spoke, the tension in the room eased. The heavy questions faded into the background, replaced by the warmth of shared stories, laughter, and the simple joy of being together. For now, the secrets I carried stayed hidden, and I allowed myself to enjoy this fleeting moment of peace, even as I knew it wouldn¡¯t last forever. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After the heartfelt dinner, I find myself in my bedroom. I carefully take out the ''Scepter of Binding'' and place it on my desk, its ominous presence filling the small space. I unload my extra clothes into the laundry basket, moving with slow, heavy steps. Every part of me feels utterly drained, both mentally and physically. I stretch my arms upward, feeling the tension pull at my muscles before letting out a long, tired sigh. "Haa!" I groan, collapsing onto the bed face-first. Rolling over, I stare up at the ceiling, my thoughts still scattered. "I forgot¡­ tomorrow is Monday. Ugh." Returning to school feels overwhelming. After everything that¡¯s happened, it¡¯s hard to imagine slipping back into the mundane routine. But I know I need to. According to the web novel, middle school grades are essential for determining which class I might enroll in at Verdant Arcanum¡¯s enrollment process. I can¡¯t afford to fall behind. Still, my thoughts drift, and the weight of the promise I¡¯ve been carrying begins to press down on me again. ¡°Dominic¡­ this promise you made me do¡­¡± The original Dominic¡¯s promise¡ªhis forceful plea for me to protect his family, his friends, and everything he held dear¡ªfeels like a chain, something I can never escape. I never agreed to this. I didn¡¯t ask to take over someone else¡¯s life. And yet, here I am, tangled in Dominic¡¯s world, carrying responsibilities I never wanted. Protecting Andr¨¦, Celine, Arthur, Lumi¡ªpeople who care for me as if I were truly him. But I¡¯m not. A bitter laugh escapes my lips. ¡°If only they knew.¡± Part of me wonders what Dominic felt in his final moments. Was he afraid? Did he regret the life he lived? And why¡­ why did he leave this promise to me, of all people? Did he think I could fulfill what he couldn¡¯t? I roll over onto my side, my gaze falling on the Scepter of Binding. It gleams faintly in the dim light, its power undeniable, yet it feels like another burden. I wonder if Dominic knew about the ritual. I wonder if he was prepared for what it would demand of me. Of us. ¡°I didn¡¯t choose this, Dominic,¡± I whisper into the silence. ¡°But I¡¯ll see it through¡­ for now.¡±
Master, please don''t forget to distribute the 70 Stat Points you earned earlier!
The familiar red holographic screen appears before me again. "Oh, right." I had completely forgotten about the stat points with everything that''s happened¡ªthe spear wound, the unsettling conversation with Dominic. "And I''ve reached intermediate in ''Basic Gun Arts,'' too." Reaching the intermediate level in Basic Gun Arts feels like a great milestone. This isn''t just some minor achievement; it¡¯s a testament to how far I¡¯ve come. Curious about my progress, I call out, "System, show me my status."
INFO
Name: Dominic E?erforte Age: 15 Title: None
STATS
Strength: 241.5 (D) Endurance: 253.5 (D+) Agility: 238.5 (D) Speed: 251.5 (D+) Mana: 0 (F) Luck: 402 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points: 70
MANUAL ARTS
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Intermediate (0%) Basic Gun Arts encompass a wide range of basic combat techniques involving the use of firearms from range to melee. This art form requires physical dexterity to shoot and maneuver accurately and a deep understanding of the firearms themselves¡ªmaintenance, bullet types, and the physics of shooting.
Seeing my status, I feel a deep sense of satisfaction. I''ve progressed so much, but the recent incident leaves me cautious. Despite my instincts and high Luck, the spear attack has me second-guessing my priorities. Did bad luck lead to the spear wound, or did my instincts fail me? I wonder. "Hmm¡­" I murmur, considering my next move. After reflecting on my recent experiences, I decided to allocate my points carefully. Strength, Endurance, and Speed are vital for survival, but I also need to improve my Agility and Luck. If I want to continue growing physically and mentally, I¡¯ll need balance. "System, add 10 points each to Strength, Endurance, and Speed, and 20 to Agility and Luck."
Strength: 241.5 > 251.5 (D+) Endurance: 253.5 > 263.5 (D+) Agility: 238.5 > 258.5 (D+) Speed: 251.5 > 261.5 (D+) Luck: 402 > 422 (C+)
After making the adjustments, I feel an inexplicable sense of increased Luck, as though the universe has subtly shifted in my favor.
SYSTEM UPDATE
Notice: You have reached [D+] in Strength, Endurance, Speed, and Agility. Would you like to install the new update? [YES/NO]
I can¡¯t help but grin. This is the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for. "Yes."
Updating¡­.. 0%/100% ETA: 51 Years and four months.
Wait¡­ 51 years?! ¡°What?! You''ve got to be kidding me!" I blink and shake my head, hoping it''s some glitch.
Updating¡­.. 100%/100% ETA: 0 Minute(s)
I let out a sigh of relief, chuckling at the absurdity of it all. "Of course, it was a glitch," I mutter under my breath. As the update completed, another notification popped up, catching my attention.
System Update Notice: You have unlocked the "Skill Section"!
I pause. The Skill Section? That piqued my curiosity. "System, what''s the ''Skill Section''?"
"Skill Section" is a system section where you can use your skills.
Simple enough. But what exactly is a skill? The term didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to the established system of Sylvestria. Was it like a spell? "What''s a skill?"
"Skills" are specialized abilities or techniques that you can perform. They are categorized based on their nature (combat, magic, crafting, etc.)
A rush of excitement surged through me. Skills¡ªspecialized abilities¡ªdid that mean I now had access to abilities outside of what magic users typically had? But wait, if these were skills, did I need Mana to activate them?
No, Master. Spells require Mana, while Skills require energy from me¡ªthe System.
The answer was surprising. The energy for these ¡°Skills¡± didn¡¯t come from Mana? That meant the energy was independent of Sylvestria¡¯s magic system. It was something unique to me¡ªsomething that set me apart from the Magicians or Manaficials around me. But how did this energy work? How could the System fuel abilities without relying on the soul-bound Mana? In Sylvestria, Mana was connected to life itself, tied to an individual¡¯s soul or life force. Yet here I was, with a power entirely separate from that system¡ªa power drawn from the System itself, raising more questions than answers. What exactly is this System and where does it draw its energy from? "System, what do you mean that these Skills require¡ª" -Knock! Knock! The sudden knocking interrupts me. I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone¡ªCeline, Clark, or Andr¨¦¡ªespecially at this hour. "Who is it?" I call out, a little puzzled. "It''s Clark." Clark? He usually barges in without a second thought. Why knock now? Curiosity piques me. "Come in," I respond. -Creak! The door slowly opens, and Clark stands in his onesie, clutching the plushie I gave him earlier. But something''s wrong¡ªhis small face is etched with sadness, starkly contrasting the joy he¡¯d shown at dinner. "Hey, Clark, what''s wrong?" I ask, my voice softening as concern floods in. "I¡­ I had a nightmare¡­" His voice is barely a whisper, fragile and trembling. I instantly understand. Nightmares can be terrifying, especially for someone like Clark, stranded in a world so different from his own. I pat the bed beside me, inviting him over. "Come here." Clark hesitates for a moment but then slowly approaches and climbs onto the bed, still clutching the plushie tightly. "So, do you want to talk about it?" I gently prod, hoping he''ll open up and share what¡¯s bothering him. He nods, eyes downcast, his voice trembling. "Mama¡­ and Papa¡­ they were waiting for me to come home¡­ They were crying¡­" His words hang in the air, weighed down by the kind of sadness that seems too heavy for a child. He¡¯s not just talking about a bad dream¡ªhe¡¯s expressing the deep, gnawing fear of being separated from his parents, of being lost in a world that isn¡¯t his. And I can see how much it¡¯s hurting him. The guilt of separation. The yearning for home. I stay quiet, letting him speak his truth without interruption. His fear strikes something deep inside me. How do I reassure him? How do I comfort a child who knows he doesn¡¯t belong here? I could tell him we¡¯ll find a way to get him home, but the future is uncertain. How can I make promises when I¡¯m unsure of the answer myself? I pull Clark closer, wrapping my arm around his small frame. His head rests against my chest, and I offer him what I can¡ªa protective embrace. It may not erase his fears, but it¡¯s something. "I know it¡¯s tough, buddy," I murmur, my voice low. "But you''re safe here with me, and I promise we¡¯ll find a way to get you home. I won¡¯t let you go through this alone." Clark nods, his small body leaning into mine. The room falls into a quiet stillness, save for the soft rustling of his plushie as he snuggles closer to me. After a long silence, Clark speaks again, his voice small but steady. "Dominic¡­" "Yeah?" I answer softly. "Can I¡­ call you big brother?" His request catches me off guard. The words hit me in a way I hadn¡¯t expected. Growing up, I never had a sibling¡ªI never felt what it was like to be someone¡¯s ''big brother.'' I had only been close to my parents, which was even more complicated in my past life. But now¡­ here was Clark, my younger version from another world, seeking a connection, a sense of belonging that was slipping away from him. I knew at that moment that he deserved better¡ªthat he needed someone to look out for him. And somehow, I¡¯d become that person. I couldn¡¯t deny him that comfort. "Sure, bud," I say softly, a gentle smile forming. Clark smiles back, his eyes brighter now, and hugs me closer. His small body relaxes into mine, and the room fills with warmth. His words carry their weight, solidifying something between us¡ªa bond neither of us could have anticipated. I wrap my arm around him protectively, holding him close as he drifts off to sleep. In this moment, I can give him the reassurance he needs. He¡¯s safe, at least for tonight. And as I feel his breathing slow, I know that, for now, that¡¯s enough. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Andr¨¦ and Celine lie together in bed, the soft moonlight gently illuminating their room, casting a serene glow through the curtains. Celine nestles closer to Andr¨¦, her head resting on his chest, finding solace in the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. His arm holds her close, the tender gesture reflecting years of love, trust, and shared experiences. Celine sighs softly, her fingers tracing idle patterns on his chest as her thoughts linger on their son. She gazes up at Andr¨¦, worry clouding her usually bright eyes. "Andr¨¦, do you believe what Dominic said earlier? That he needs to sell those artifacts for Camilliums?" Her voice carries a hint of concern, a mother¡¯s worry that she can¡¯t shake off. Andr¨¦ pauses, his hand gently stroking her hair as he considers her question. The silence stretches for a moment before he finally speaks, his voice thoughtful and measured. "Yes¡­ but I believe that''s not the whole truth." Celine shifts slightly, lifting her head to meet his gaze. Her brow furrows in concern, her lips pressed tightly as she waits for him to continue. "Then why didn¡¯t you press him more?" she asks softly, her voice filled with quiet urgency. Andr¨¦ sighs deeply, his expression softening as he brushes a stray lock of hair behind her ear, his touch full of tenderness. "Celine, if we push him too hard, he might close himself off. He¡¯s at an age where he¡¯s figuring things out, and if we pressure him, he may not tell us anything at all. We have to wait until he¡¯s ready to open up. When the time comes, he¡¯ll tell us everything." Celine¡¯s gaze lingers on Andr¨¦, and though she trusts his judgment, the worry in her heart remains. She rests her head back on his chest, the rhythmic thump of his heartbeat offering some comfort. "What if he already knows about our debt?" she whispers, her voice barely audible. Andr¨¦¡¯s hand pauses for a moment before he responds, his voice steady but laced with concern. "He might. And that¡¯s why he¡¯s selling those artifacts¡­ to try and afford the Manaficial Ritual himself." Celine exhales softly, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on her. "Even with our debt, I want to pay for the Manaficial procedure¡­" Andr¨¦ tightens his hold on her, his voice a mix of empathy and pragmatism. "Celine, I know you and I both want to help Dominic, but we have to consider our financial situation. We''re barely managing as it is." They both fall silent for a moment, the enormity of their financial struggles hanging between them. Despite owning 5 percent of the land in the Golden Fields Region, their finances were a mess¡ªdebt that had plagued them for years, starting even before Dominic was even born. This crippling debt was the reason Dominic hadn¡¯t been able to undergo the Manaficial procedure despite his clear potential. "And despite my shares in Avenue de l''Aurore, it¡¯s still not enough to climb out of this hole," Celine says, her frustration evident. Andr¨¦ nods. "The debt is too large¡­ It¡¯s been hanging over us for so long, and with every year, it only grows. I¡¯ve considered taking on more Stargate Raiding missions, especially those ranked [S] or higher." Celine stiffens in his arms, the tension radiating through her. "You¡¯re talking about raiding those missions alone, right?" Her voice is tinged with worry. Andr¨¦ hesitates before speaking. "Yes. The payment is better when it¡¯s not split among a team, and with the increasing number of Stargates appearing lately, it¡¯s an opportunity we can¡¯t afford to miss." "But Andr¨¦¡­ even though you''re a [SS] Ranked Magician, handling [S] Rank Stargates is still dangerous," Celine says, her voice shaking slightly. "And doing it alone¡­ it¡¯s too risky. What if something goes wrong? You know what might happen if you push yourself too far and use your full magic. ¡®He¡¯ could take over." Andr¨¦''s expression softens as he hears the tremor in her voice. He gently cups her cheek, pulling her closer so she can see the reassurance in his eyes. "Celine, I¡¯ll be careful. I won¡¯t let him take over. I promise." Celine¡¯s worry doesn¡¯t entirely fade, but she allows herself to lean into his comfort, trusting in his words. He has always been strong¡ªstrong for her, strong for Dominic¡ªbut she knows the risks he faces when he uses his full power. And the thought of losing him to that darkness sends chills down her spine. They hold each other for a long moment, wrapped in the stillness of the night. The only sound is the quiet rustle of their breathing as they draw comfort from one another¡¯s presence. 53 - A Weird Dream [1] Volume 03, Chapter 53 A Weird Dream [1] "Ngh!" I blink, slowly opening my eyes. As my vision clears, all I see is¡­ black. "What the¡­" I sit up, scanning my surroundings, but everything is shrouded in darkness¡ªa vast, empty void stretching in every direction. What is going on? Where am I?
You have unlocked a Skill! Skill Name: Chronicle Insight Type: Mental / Sensory Skill (Passive/Active)
The System''s notification flashes in the void, and I freeze, caught off guard by the sudden development. A new skill has been unlocked, but I have no idea what it does besides being labeled as a Mental or Sensory Skill. "System, describe the Skill."
Skill Name: Chronicle Insight
Type: Mental / Sensory Skill (Passive/Active)
Rank: A++
Description: ???????????????????????????????
Effect: ????????????????????
Huh? Why isn''t it showing the description or effects of the skill?
Skill Activating...
Wait, what? It''s activating? But I didn''t even try to activate it!
Borrowing the ?????????? ??????.
I am borrowing the what now? Before I can make sense of it, everything goes black again. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T -BOOM! I jolt awake, my heart pounding as the loud explosion reverberates. Panic surges through me as I take in the scene around me. The city of Aurelior lies in ruins. Once majestic and towering, buildings are engulfed in flames, their skeletal remains barely standing. The acrid smell of smoke fills my lungs, and my eyes sting as I gaze upon the devastation. The streets are littered with the lifeless bodies of soldiers and civilians alike, their faces frozen in expressions of terror and despair. -BOOM! Another explosion echoes in the distance, sending a shiver down my spine. I turn my head and see a massive cloud of smoke rising ominously into the sky. An inexplicable urge compels me to follow it. I must know what''s causing this destruction to understand the chaos in Aurelior. With that, I start running toward the source of the smoke. As I navigate the shattered streets, the full extent of the carnage becomes horrifyingly clear. Mangled corpses lie strewn across the cobblestones, their blood mingling with the soot and ash. The dying cries fill the air, a haunting symphony of agony and despair. I see families huddled together in death, their bodies charred and broken. Among the fallen, some have twisted horns protruding from their skulls, their eyes lifeless and devoid of any spark. "Demons?" I whisper to myself, my voice trembling. "Did demons attack Aurelior? What in the world happened here?" -BOOM! The ground shakes beneath my feet as another explosion rips through the air, much closer this time. The thick, black smoke now billows just ahead of me, filling the sky with its suffocating presence. I force myself to keep running, my legs heavy with exhaustion and fear. -BOOM! Yet, another explosion and this one feels right on top of me. The force of the blast knocks me off my feet, and I scramble to my hands and knees, coughing and choking on the thick, acrid air. As I round a corner, I stumble upon utter devastation. The road ahead is only rubble, and the nearby buildings are reduced to unrecognizable heaps of twisted metal and shattered stone. Fires rage uncontrollably, their heat searing my skin even from a distance. The area is completely desolate, devoid of any signs of life. It''s as if the very essence of Aurelior has been obliterated in a heartbeat. "AHHHH!" A pained scream pierces through the chaos¡ªa man''s scream. I snap up just in time to see a ¡°meteor¡± streaking through the sky, leaving a vivid blue trail in its wake. -BOOM! The ¡°meteor¡± slams into a nearby building, sending a plume of smoke and a cascade of rubble. The impact shakes the ground, nearly knocking me off my feet. -Thud! From the swirling smoke, a figure tumbles out, rolling across the debris-laden ground. The figure is a man, but his face is obscured by the darkness and the direction he''s facing. He wears a white dress shirt, black vest, pants, and shoes, now marred with dirt and blood. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Ngh!" He groans in pain as he struggles to his feet, clearly injured and beaten. I notice he clutches a pair of guns, but their details are lost in the shadows. "History is but a cycle of shadows, ever repeating. You, however, fail to learn its lessons. Pathetic." The voice is dark and ominous, sending a chill down my spine. I look up, searching for its source, and see a shadowy figure hovering above. It has long, flowing hair, twisted horns that curve menacingly, and enormous wings that blot out the faint light of the burning city. A high-ranking demon. The air around it seems to darken, a palpable aura of malevolence radiating from its form. It gazes down at the injured man with a cruel, predatory smile, its eyes glowing with an unholy light. "Your struggle is futile," the demon taunts, its voice dripping with contempt. "This world will be consumed by darkness, and you will be nothing but a forgotten whisper." The man grits his teeth, raising one of his guns with a trembling hand. "Over my dead body," he growls, defiance burning in his eyes despite his battered state. The demon laughs, a sound that is both chilling and mocking. "As you wish." "Entropic Storm." The demon then raises his hand, his voice dripping with malevolence. -Crackle! -Fwoosh! The already darkened clouds churn and boil, turning pitch black as thunder rumbles menacingly¡ªlightning forks through the sky, illuminating the scene with blinding flashes. Torrential rain begins to pour down in sheets, driven by howling winds that whip through the ruins of Aurelior, scattering debris and embers in chaotic swirls. "Tch!" The man grunts, slowly rising to his feet, his body now enveloped in a brilliant red aura. "Evoco Draconem Lacertae!" he shouts, his voice echoing through the storm. A giant dark portal suddenly tears in the sky, red lightning crackling and sparking around its edges. -Vwoom! From the portal emerges a massive dragon-like creature, its tough, dark scaly skin glistening in the storm''s light. It unfurls its enormous wings, each beat creating gusts of wind that feed the chaos. Its mouth, filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth, opens in a roar that shakes the ground. Its glowing yellow eyes are fixed on the demon. "RAHH!" The dragon''s roar echoes the ruined city with primal fury and power. "Hmph! You dare wield my kin as weapons against me? Foolish and pathetic!" The demon sneers, raising his hand. His body begins to glow with a sinister red light. "Zorge!" A giant red portal materializes behind him, crackling with dark energy. -Vwoom! A colossal twin-headed dragon emerges from this portal, its scales shimmering like molten lava. Each head has eyes that glow like burning coals, and its wings span wide enough to cast a shadow over a small town. "RAHHH!" It lets out a bone-chilling roar that seems to resonate with the very fabric of reality. ""RAHH!"" The two dragons launch at each other with earth-shaking ferocity. The air fills with the loud sound of their roars and the clash of their massive bodies. -BOOM! The dark-scaled dragon lunges forward, its jaws snapping at the twin-headed beast, which retaliates with a swipe of its colossal tail, sending shockwaves through the ground. -BOOM! -CRACKLE! Lightning from the Entropic Storm strikes both dragons, but they seem unfazed, their battle intensifying with each passing moment. The dark dragon unleashes a torrent of fiery breath, but the twin-headed dragon counters with a blast of molten lava from one of its mouths. -BOOM! -CRACKLE! Buildings crumble under the force of their attacks, and the ground splits open, creating deep fissures. The sky seems to tremble as the dragons fight, their wings creating hurricanes of wind, their roars mingling with the thunder. -BOOM! The chaos of their battle is overwhelming, each strike and counter-strike sending shockwaves through the city. The air is thick with smoke, rain, and the acrid scent of sulfur. Time stands still momentarily as the twin-headed dragon launches into the sky, then dives down with both heads spewing molten lava. The dark-scaled dragon meets the attack head-on, its fiery breath creating an explosion that lights up the stormy sky. -BOOM! The ground shakes violently, and a wave of energy ripples outwards, toppling what remains of the ruined buildings. "Ah, now the true game begins. This is getting interesting indeed," I hear the demon''s voice, a chilling whisper that cuts through the chaos. I see the demon''s hand glowing a sinister red, casting an eerie light through the dark, stormy atmosphere. -RUMBLE! The ground beneath us starts shaking violently, and to my astonishment, it begins to lift and break apart. Chunks of earth and stone float upwards, defying gravity. I stumble, trying to keep my balance as the very foundation of Aurelior rises into the air. -RUMBLE! The platforms where the dragons battle also start to ascend, but instead of approaching us, they float away, separating into distinct islands of destruction. The twin-headed dragon and the dark-scaled dragon continue their ferocious fight, their roars echoing across the distance, now suspended mid-air on their respective platforms. -RUMBLE! The buildings around us join the chaos, breaking free from the ground and drifting upwards. Their structures twist and turn, some flipping over entirely, yet they maintain their form, creating a surreal, almost nightmarish landscape. -RUMBLE! The ground beneath us begins to flatten out, forming a vast arena. The surrounding buildings hover in a circular formation, their glitching structures flickering in and out of coherence. It''s as if reality is breaking apart, unable to contain the sheer power and hostility of the forces at play. The arena now stands as a floating platform amidst the chaos, with dark clouds swirling above and roaring dragons fighting in the distance. The buildings around the arena crackle with energy, their forms distorted and unstable, creating a disorienting backdrop of flickering lights and shifting shadows. As the ground settles into its new, elevated form, the demon''s presence becomes even more imposing. He stands at the arena''s edge, his hand still glowing with dark energy, a malevolent smile playing on his lips. "Does this seem familiar to you?" the demon asks, his voice echoing with sinister glee. "Regardless of the paths you choose, regardless of your actions, this scene will eternally recur! Your destiny is unalterable!" I watch as the man slowly stands up, his body radiating determination despite his evident injuries. He points both of his guns at the demon with unwavering resolve. Even though his face remains obscured, his actions speak volumes about his unyielding spirit. "Even if this scenario will repeat for a trillionth time, I will still find a way to beat you!" As I stand here, witnessing this surreal confrontation, a whirlwind of confusion and uncertainty swirls within me. What is this cycle the demon speaks of? How could such devastation and chaos be destined to repeat endlessly? The man''s defiance seems almost futile in the face of such overwhelming power. Yet, there''s something undeniably inspiring about his unrelenting determination. I can''t grasp the full extent of the situation. Why am I here amid this apocalyptic nightmare? What role do I play in this recurring battle? The air is thick with tension, and the very fabric of reality seems to waver as these titanic forces prepare to clash once more. "Hehehe, as you wish!" The demon''s grin widens as he raises his hand and brings it down to touch the ground. -RUMBLE! Instantly, the earth convulses, and giant spikes shoot up from the ground, hurtling toward the man with deadly precision. The man quickly leaps into the air. Dark, enormous wings burst forth from his back, unfurling with a powerful sweep that propels him upward. He flies toward the demon, his actions blazing with determination. "Hah!" he shouts, echoing through the chaotic arena. The man draws back his arm, preparing to deliver a powerful punch. As he does, a massive portal opens behind him, crackling with dark energy. From its depths, a gigantic fist emerges, mirroring his movements. With a fierce gesture, the man thrusts his fist forward, and the colossal fist from the portal surges toward the demon. -BOOM! The impact is cataclysmic, resulting in a massive shockwave that ripples through the arena¡ªsmoke and debris billow outwards, obscuring everything in a thick, choking haze. As the smoke begins to clear, my eyes widen in shock. The demon stands there, holding the giant fist with one arm, his expression one of mocking amusement. He''s doing it with ease, his power and confidence radiating ominously. "Tch!" I hear the man grunt in frustration. "Hahahaha! See? You persist in your errors! How delightfully futile!" the demon taunts, his laughter ringing through the air. The demon powerfully shoves the man and the giant fist away, unleashing a colossal shockwave that sends tremors through the floating arena. "Ugh!" the man grunts as he''s propelled backward. But he regains his balance and spreads his wings, stabilizing himself mid-air. 54- A Weird Dream [2] Volume 03, Chapter 54 A Weird Dream [2] "Do you still deny your inevitable demise? No deed of yours can alter the outcome. I WILL release ?????? and unleash chaos!" the demon declares, his voice dripping with contempt. The demon flies towards the man, summoning a sword that glows with dark energy. The blade pulses with evil power, ready to wreak havoc. The man responds swiftly, summoning a dark sword of his own. The blade is sharp and ominous, shrouded in shadowy energy. -BOOM! Their swords clash, creating a shockwave that ripples through the air, sending debris flying and causing the ground beneath them to tremble. -CLANG! CLANG! The sound of metal striking metal fills the air as the two combatants engage in a fierce duel. The demon¡¯s strikes are powerful and relentless, each swing of his sword aiming to overwhelm the man. -WHOOSH! SWISH! The man parries and counters with incredible agility, his movements a blur as he dodges and weaves through the demon¡¯s attacks. Their swords meet in a shower of sparks, each collision resonating with a loud clang. -THUD! CRASH! The demon swings his sword in a wide arc, aiming to cleave the man in two. The man ducks and rolls, narrowly avoiding the lethal strike. He springs back to his feet, his wings flaring out behind him as he launches a series of rapid thrusts at the demon. "Hah!" he shouts, his determination unwavering. The demon deflects the blows easily, his eyes gleaming with dark amusement. "Pathetic!" -CLANG! BOOM! The man spins around, descending his sword in a powerful overhead strike. The demon raises his sword to block, and the impact sends a shockwave rippling through the arena, causing the floating debris around them to shudder and shift. The demon retaliates with a flurry of brutal swings, each aimed to kill. The man meets each attack with his own, their blades dancing in a deadly ballet of steel and shadow. -CRACKLE! SIZZLE! Lightning from the storm above crackles and strikes the ground around them, adding to the chaos of their battle. The demon uses the distraction to his advantage, summoning a wave of dark energy that surges toward the man. -FWOOSH! The man leaps into the air, his wings beating furiously as he avoids the dark wave. ¡°Hah!¡± He dives down with his sword extended, aiming for the demon¡¯s heart. -CLANG! The demon blocks the attack at the last moment, their swords locked in a test of strength. The air around them crackles with energy as they push against each other, neither willing to give an inch. "You cannot win!" the demon hisses, his face twisted in a snarl. "I will never give up!" the man shouts back, his voice filled with unwavering resolve. With a mighty push, the man forces the demon back. He swings his sword in a wide arc, releasing a burst of dark energy that blasts the demon off balance. -Boom! The demon staggers but quickly regains his footing. He roars in fury, his wings flaring as he charges at the man again. Their swords clash again, each strike more intense and desperate than the last. -CLANG! CRASH! THUD! As I watch the fierce battle unfold, a sense of helplessness and awe washes over me. This confrontation is more than just a fight between two powerful beings¡ªit is a clash of wills, a struggle between hope and despair. -CLANG! With their swords locked, the man and the demon stand in a stalemate. Sparks fly from the point of contact, illuminating their fierce expressions. "Why do you resist? Your efforts merely delay the inevitable shadow that I cast!" the demon sneers, his voice dripping with dark amusement. ¡°Tch!¡± the man grunts, straining against the demon¡¯s immense strength. Even though I can¡¯t see the demon¡¯s face clearly, I sense the sadistic pleasure radiating from him. Demons, by their very nature, thrive on the suffering of others. They relish the pain and despair they cause, feeding off the fear and hopelessness of their victims. It¡¯s as if the more the man resists, the more enjoyment the demon derives from the conflict. The man¡¯s defiance seems to fuel the demon¡¯s twisted delight. Each grimace of pain, each drop of sweat, only heightens the demon¡¯s perverse satisfaction. The demon''s eyes gleam with an evil light, reflecting his eagerly inflicted suffering. It revels in the chaos and destruction, his sadistic grin widening with every futile attempt the man makes to gain the upper hand. "Pathetic," the demon hisses, his voice a low, mocking whisper. "Your resistance is nothing but a fleeting illusion." ¡°Haa!¡± Undeterred by the demon¡¯s taunts, the man pushes back, his eyes burning with unyielding resolve, refusing to succumb to the darkness. He descends back to the arena, his body glowing with a brilliant red light. He positions his feet together, knees bent, ready to unleash his true power. ¡°Arcane Dominion!¡± he shouts. An Arcane Dominion?! Magicians of [SSS] rank are so powerful that their presence and magic can warp reality. They subconsciously create a personal world¡­in another universe, an "Arcane Dominion." These realms are unique to each Magician and reflect their innermost nature, magic attributes, and power. The man spins rapidly, becoming a black, white, and red blur. He stops suddenly, his right leg extended out, toes pointed, while his left leg remains planted. His left arm shoots out, fingers spread, and his right hand grabs his head. "Dominion of Eternal Eclipse!" the man declares. The world around me shifts and twists as if reality is being torn apart. An oppressive darkness swallows the dark arena. I can feel the cold, creeping tendrils of shadow wrapping around my senses, pulling me into a realm of perpetual twilight. A massive, eclipsed sun hangs in the sky, casting an eerie, purplish glow over everything. The light is dim, barely enough to see by, but it illuminates the jagged obsidian mountains and barren, shadow-infused plains that stretch out before me. Rivers of dark, viscous liquid flow sluggishly, glowing faintly as if alive with some evil force. The air is thick with the scent of decay and the metallic tang of ancient blood. Strange, twisted trees dot the landscape, branches like skeletal fingers reaching for the sky. The man who invoked this realm stands at the center of it all, his body glowing with a bright red light that seems to repel the encroaching shadows. -Bzzt! My vision glitches, flickering like a faulty television screen. It¡¯s disorienting, and everything warps and distorts momentarily. Amidst the chaos, an unsettling feeling crept over me. The man¡¯s Arcane Dominion feels...familiar¡­as if I¡¯ve seen it before. ¡°Welcome to my domain,¡± the man¡¯s voice echoes, deep and resonant. ¡°Here, I am in control. Here, you will know the true power of the Dominion of Eternal Eclipse.¡± The ground beneath him pulses with dark energy as he speaks, and the shadows around him writhe and twist as if alive. He raises his left arm and the air crackles with power. In response, a massive citadel of dark stone rises from the ground, its spiked towers piercing the sky. I can feel the oppressive weight of his power bearing down on me, the shadows pressing in from all sides. Yet, despite the overwhelming darkness, the man¡¯s red glow remains steadfast. ¡°Do you feel it?¡± he asks, his voice a low growl. ¡°The power of the eternal eclipse? The shadows obey me, and the darkness bends to my will. Here, in my dominion, I am invincible. This time, I will win, and the cycle will stop!¡± He gestures with his right hand, and a host of demonic entities emerge from the shadows. Lesser imps, fierce hellhounds, and towering demon knights all bow to his command, their eyes gleaming with fear and reverence. Among them are even more formidable beings: a colossal demon and a towering, elegant demoness with large, dark wings. So, this guy has an ¡®Umbra¡¯ magic attribute. ¡®Umbra¡¯ magic is a rare attribute with a deep-rooted connection to demons. Unlike general dark magic, which broadly encompasses various shadowy spells, Umbran Magic is specifically tied to the power of shadows and the demonic entities that reside within them. ¡°Face my legions and know despair,¡± the man declares, his eyes locking onto mine with a challenge. The air grows tense as the demonic entities focus on the enemy demon. Silence hangs in the air, followed by a cacophony of roars and snarls as they launch their assault. ¡°You dare turn against me?!¡± the demon roars, a thunderous boom reverberating through the dark realm. ¡°Traitors! I will destroy you all!¡± The lesser imps dart forward, their shrill screeches piercing the air. They swarm the demon, their small, clawed hands reaching for him. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Raaaah!" they scream, their voices blending into a chorus of rage and defiance. The demon swings his sword ferociously, slicing through the imps with ease. Their bodies disintegrate into dark smoke with a hiss, but more take their place, attacking with relentless fury. -THUD! -SLASH! -HISS! Next come the hellhounds, their glowing eyes fixed on their target. They bound across the barren landscape, their growls deep and menacing. ¡°Rrrrraaaaaaahhh!¡± they howl, leaping at the demon with jaws snapping. With a powerful kick, the demon sends one hellhound flying, its yelp of pain echoing through the world. He spins around, slashing another in half, its blood spraying in a dark arc. -SNAP! -THUD! The demon knights advance in a tight formation, their armor clanking rhythmically with each step. Ablaze with fear and unwavering determination, their eyes lock onto the dark figure that once commanded them. As they raise their swords, a resolute cry tears through the air. ¡°For the new master!¡± one of the knights roars, his voice laced with conviction that echoes across the battlefield. -CLANG! -BOOM! The clash is immediate and violent. Swords meet with a deafening ring, sparks igniting from each brutal impact. The air thrums with the chaos of battle, metal against metal, as the demon knights throw themselves into the fray. The demon fights back with savage, unyielding strength, his blows sending knights flying. Yet, they press on, their allegiance now sworn to the one who dared to summon them. ¡°How dare you betray me?!¡± the demon bellows, rage contorting his once-terrifying features. ¡°You will all perish for your treachery!¡± -CLANG! -CLANG! -ROAR! The demon obliterates the front line in a devastating strike, scattering armor and bodies like leaves in a storm. But then, a shadow looms over the battlefield¡ªa colossal demon. With fists the size of mountains it joins the battle, each blow smashing into the earth with the force of an earthquake, shaking the foundations of the Dominion. -BOOM! -CRASH! ¡°You will fall!¡± the colossal demon roars, its voice a deep, resonant bellow. The enemy demon barely manages to dodge the powerful strikes, his agility allowing him to evade the worst of the attacks. ¡°Rah!¡± He retaliates with dark energy blasts, each exploding against the colossal demon¡¯s tough hide. -BOOM! -THUD! Finally, the elegant demoness with large, dark wings hovers above, her eyes glowing with sadness and determination. She raises her hands, summoning a storm of dark energy that crackles and swirls around her. ¡°For the new master,¡± she whispers, her voice carrying a haunting melody. With a gesture, she unleashes a barrage of energy bolts towards the demon. The bolts streak through the air, each one aimed with deadly precision. -ZAP! ZAP! BOOM! The demon is forced to block and deflect, his energy clashing with hers in a dazzling display of power. The air crackles with the intensity of their magical duel, and the shadows writhe and twist around them. ¡°You cannot win!¡± the demon bellows, his rage-filled voice thundering through the arena. ¡°Your rebellion is futile!¡± -CLANG! BOOM! CRASH! Despite the demon¡¯s overwhelming power, the combined might of the demonic entities begins to take its toll. Wounds appear on the demon¡¯s body, and dark ichor seeps from his injuries. ¡°Traitors!¡± he spits, his voice filled with venom. ¡°I will make you suffer for this betrayal!¡± Unknown to the demon, the man has been maneuvering behind him, his wings carrying him silently through the darkened sky. He raises one of his guns, aiming it directly at the demon''s back. The demon spins around. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± -BLING! A giant laser bursts forth from the man¡¯s gun, piercing the demon¡¯s chest with a blinding light. ¡°Kuh!¡± the demon gasps, his body wracked with pain as he begins to fall. -Thud! The demon crashes to the ground, his body trembling from the impact and the wound. He struggles to rise, his strength waning. The man descends gracefully, landing a few feet from the fallen demon. With unwavering resolve, he points one of his guns directly at the demon¡¯s head. ¡°This time, I finally won,¡± he declares. -BANG! CLANG! The bullet fired is abruptly followed by the metallic clang of it being deflected. What just happened? ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± The demon¡¯s chaotic and chilling laughter erupts, filling the air with an eerie resonance. The shadows around him pulse with his mirth, amplifying the sinister atmosphere. The man steps back, his eyes darting around. The demon slowly rises to his feet, an evil grin spreading across his face despite the gaping wound in his chest. ¡°So, you¡¯ve learned to use an Arcane Dominion, huh? From the countless times we¡¯ve faced each other, this is the second time you¡¯ve managed to grasp and wield it,¡± the demon declares, his voice resonating with dark power. ¡°However, you¡¯re still inexperienced¡­ Allow me to show you the true power of an Arcane Dominion.¡± -CRACK! Suddenly, the sky of the man¡¯s Arcane Dominion begins to fracture, jagged lines spreading like spider webs across the twilight horizon. The once-stable atmosphere shatters, the cracks pulsating with an eerie energy. I am stunned. Such a phenomenon can only occur if the opponent¡¯s Arcane Dominion is overwhelmingly more potent or if the opponent has found a critical weakness. In this case, it¡¯s the latter¡ªthe demon¡¯s experience far outstrips the man¡¯s. ¡°Arcane Domain: Eternal Night!¡± the demon¡¯s voice rings out, brimming with ominous intent. In an instant, the familiar landscape of the man¡¯s Dominion is swept away. In its place, a sprawling expanse of jagged, black mountains and barren wastelands emerges. The ground is illuminated only by the eerie glow of crimson runes and dark energy veins that pulse like lifeblood. The sky is perpetually shrouded in swirling black clouds, with occasional flashes of red lightning tearing through the gloom. The oppressive atmosphere bears down on everything, making it difficult to breathe. At the heart of this domain stands a massive, ominous fortress made of black stone and twisted metal, its spires piercing the turbulent sky. The fortress exudes an aura of malice, its very presence a testament to the demon¡¯s dark power. Shadows twist and writhe around it as if the structure is alive with dark energy. I look at the man; he is trembling uncontrollably. He tries to raise his gun, but his hand shakes so violently that he can barely aim. ¡°You can¡¯t move, huh? That¡¯s one of the effects of my Arcane Dominion,¡± the demon taunts, his voice dripping with satisfaction. -Fwoosh! The demon immediately appears directly before the man, his presence overwhelming and suffocating. ¡°Life Drain.¡± The demon places a hand on the man¡¯s chest, and dark energy begins to flow from the man into the demon. The man gasps, his strength rapidly draining away. His glowing red aura flickers and dims, his face contorted in pain and helplessness. ¡°N-no¡­¡± the man whispers, his voice weak and strained. The demon¡¯s eyes glint with malevolent glee. ¡°Feel your life slipping away. Your resistance is meaningless.¡± The man¡¯s body sags as the life are sucked out of him, his knees buckling. Despite the intense pain and the demon''s overwhelming power, he fights to keep his eyes open, his resolve flickering like a dying ember. The sprawling landscape of Eternal Night seems to close around him, the shadows growing darker and more oppressive. The fortress looms ominously in the background, symbolizing the demon¡¯s absolute control. I can feel the oppressive weight of despair pressing down on me, the hopelessness of the situation gnawing at my mind. The man, who had fought so bravely and with such determination, is now on the brink of defeat, his life force being drained away by the demon¡¯s malevolent power. But even as his strength wanes, a faint glimmer of defiance remains in his eyes. He is not ready to give up yet. With a final, desperate effort, he whispers through gritted teeth, ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t¡­ over¡­¡± The demon chuckles darkly, savoring the moment. ¡°Oh, but it is. Your struggle ends here.¡± -Crack! The sky splits open with a sharp crack. -Crack! The entire atmosphere around them shatters, and we are abruptly back in the ruins of Aurelior. The once fierce battleground now lies eerily silent. The man lies there, lifeless, his body broken. ¡°Despite your resistance¡­you still failed¡­¡± the demon says, his voice a dark whisper of finality. I look around, bewildered and heartbroken. This confrontation, this desperate struggle¡ªso much has happened, yet I still don¡¯t fully understand. But seeing the man, who had fought so valiantly, now lying motionless fills me with an indescribable sorrow. It feels as if hope itself has been extinguished before my eyes. -Bling! A sudden, blinding light erupts behind the demon, and the air itself seems to tear apart as a rift forms, swirling with chaotic, violent energy. Its gravitational pull ripples through the atmosphere, distorting reality around it. The demon whips around, his eyes widening in shock and fury as the rift''s force begins to draw him in. He digs his claws into the ground, his muscles straining against the relentless pull. ¡°No! Not again!¡± he bellows, his voice raw with desperation. His entire form shakes as he struggles, refusing to be swallowed by the abyss. A shadow leaps over me as I watch the demon¡¯s frantic resistance. I glance up in time to see another figure land effortlessly beside the fallen man. His face is obscured in darkness, but his hair¡ªa striking, light blue¡ªglows with an ethereal power that pulses with quiet intensity. -Bzzt! My vision glitches violently, a sharp, electric hum reverberating in my ears. A sudden, searing headache strikes, forcing me to my knees. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I groan, clutching my head in both hands, trying to fight the pain. Through the haze of pain, I look back at the blue-haired man. He kneels beside the lifeless body of the fallen warrior, his hands trembling as he cradles the man¡¯s still form. His body shakes¡ªnot from rage, but from grief so deep it seems to consume him. ¡°Domy¡­ no¡­¡± he whispers, his voice breaking under his sorrow. Domy, he called him. The name stirs something inside me¡ªa deep, inexplicable ache. Though I¡¯ve never known this person, hearing that name tears at my heart, filling me with a profound sadness I can¡¯t understand. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The demon¡¯s voice, dripping with venomous amusement, cuts through the moment. ¡°Did I not tell you before? Your fates are sealed¡ªetched in the shadows of eternity! No matter how often you struggle or how much you defy it, this cycle will repeat! Over and over again, you will face your doom!¡± The blue-haired man slowly lifts his head, his eyes burning with sorrow and fury, a barely contained storm of emotion. ¡°Die¡­¡± The rift behind the demon intensifies, its gravitational force now inescapable. Despite all of his efforts, the demon is drawn inexorably toward it. His body twists and distorts as he¡¯s pulled closer to the chaotic vortex. ¡°We shall meet again,¡± the demon hisses, his form warping as the rift drags him in. ¡°In the shadows where destiny repeats itself, I will return. And when I do, the darkness will consume all.¡± With a final, anguished cry, the demon is ripped into the swirling chaos, disappearing into the rift with a deafening crack. The rift seals shut violently, leaving only a suffocating, eerie silence behind. The blue-haired man remains still, clutching the fallen body to his chest. His sobs echo through the desolate city, the only sound in the aftermath of the battle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Domy,¡± he murmurs through his tears. ¡°We will start again.¡± -Bzzt! Suddenly, both the blue-haired man and the lifeless body in his arms begin to glitch, their forms flickering and distorting like a malfunctioning hologram. Their outlines warp, and the static-like hum grows louder as the world around them destabilizes.
Skill Usage Ended¡­ Returning¡­
-Bzzt! The distorted figures pulse one last time before my vision goes black. The static hum crescendos into a deafening roar before everything fades into silence. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± I jolt awake, my breath coming in short, ragged gasps. The room''s dim light does little to chase away the lingering dread. My bedroom slowly becomes focused, but the remnants of the dream clinging to me like a suffocating shroud, refusing to fade. My heart pounds in my chest, still caught in the intensity of what I¡¯d just witnessed. I turn, half-expecting to see Clark still curled beside me. But the spot is empty¡ªhe must have woken up earlier, blissfully unaware of the nightmare that had held me in its tight grip. "So, it was just a dream," I mutter, though the words feel hollow, as if I¡¯m trying to convince myself of a truth I don¡¯t believe. The dream had been too vivid, too real. A fierce battle between a man and a demon, the rise and fall of Arcane Dominions, and that unshakable sense of despair. None of it should exist in my world. And yet, the images linger as though they were more than just fragments of my imagination. I press a hand to my forehead, trying to shake off the lingering unease. Even though I had slept, I felt completely drained, as if the dream had siphoned my energy and something deeper, something I couldn¡¯t quite place.
Chronicle Insight Was Used... Cooldown: 24 hours...
My eyes narrow at the System notification that appear before me. "So that¡¯s what the skill does¡­" I whisper, trying to piece together the implications of what I¡¯d seen. But what exactly had I witnessed? Was it a vision of the past, a glimpse into the future, or something else entirely? The name Chronicle Insight suggests it has something to do with time¡ªperhaps a record of events¡ªbut it¡¯s still too vague, too cryptic to understand fully. Could it have been a warning? A foreshadowing of some catastrophic event yet to come? The thought sends a chill down my spine. If that dream was a glimpse of the future, something terrible looms. I try to dismiss the thought, telling myself I¡¯m overthinking it. After all, the dream doesn¡¯t align with anything I know from the web novel. There¡¯s no mention of a man named Domy, no Arcane Dominions, and no cyclical battles against a powerful demon. So why does it feel so real? And¡­ why does it feel like I¡¯m forgetting something¡ªor rather, someone? Bzzt! "Ugh!" I clutch my head as a sudden, sharp pain cuts through my thoughts. It¡¯s as if my mind is struggling to remember something¡ªsomeone¡ªfrom the dream, but the memory remains just out of reach. "Who... was it?" I mutter, frustration bubbling up. I¡¯m sure there was someone¡ªsomeone important that I¡¯d forgotten. But no matter how hard I try, the memory slips away, leaving only a dull ache behind. -Knock! Knock! "Dominic, it¡¯s time for breakfast!" Celine¡¯s voice breaks through my thoughts, grounding me in the present. The headache begins to subside, but the weight of the dream still lingers. I exhale slowly, pushing the feeling aside for now. "Coming, Mum!" I call out, forcing some normalcy into my voice. As I push myself out of bed, preparing for the day ahead, the dream continues to gnaw at the edges of my mind. Too many questions swirl in my head, and the answers, if there are any, remain frustratingly out of reach. I move through my morning routine, but it¡¯s hard to shake the sense that something bad is going to happen. It¡¯s as if that dream had opened a door to something I¡¯m not ready to face. And now that it¡¯s open, I¡¯m unsure if I can close it again. 55 – Calm Before The Storm [1] Volume 01, Chapter 55 Calm Before The Storm [1] Clark, Andr¨¦, Celine, and I gather around the breakfast table, enjoying a hearty meal together. The table is adorned with a feast: fluffy scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, fresh toast with butter and jam, and a bowl of mixed fruits, including strawberries, blueberries, and apple slices. A stack of pancakes, glistening with maple syrup, and a pitcher of orange juice complete the spread, a delight to our senses. Despite the silence, a serene contentment fills the air. We sit together, enjoying the meal and the quiet moments of togetherness, a sense of peace settling over us. Despite the peaceful setting, my mind keeps drifting back to that dream of the skill. It was so vivid and intense. The fierce battle between the man and the demon, the rise and fall of their Arcane Dominions, and the endless cycle of struggle and loss all feel strangely significant. The System has been frustratingly vague about how the Skill works. There are no explanations or instructions, just an activation that thrusts me into a surreal experience. Is the dream a glimpse of the past, a vision of the future, or something else entirely? And what does "borrowing the blank" mean? Could it have been someone else''s memory? Was it something that will happen in the future? What happened in the past or something that happened in an alternate timeline?
???? ??????? ?? ??? ? ????? ???? ?? ?????????? ????????? ?? ??? ???? ??? ??????? ????????
The System appears but doesn¡¯t help my confusion, which slightly irritates me. ¡°Tch¡­¡± I need answers, but the System isn''t offering any. If I''m going to figure this out, I''ll have to do it alone. "Dominic, are you okay?" Andr¨¦''s voice snaps me out of my thoughts. He, Clark, and Celine look at me with concern, and their worried expressions bring me back to the present. "Yeah, I''m fine," I reply, smiling. But the dream still lingers, refusing to be dismissed so easily. Seeing Andr¨¦ and Celine are here, I should probably ask. The dream felt too significant to ignore; perhaps they might have some insight to help me figure out what the Skill can do. "Actually, can I ask you all something?" I say, looking at them intently. "I had this strange dream last night, and it''s been bothering me since I woke up. Have you ever experienced something like that? A dream so real and intense that it stays with you even after you wake up?" They exchange glances, curiosity, and concern deepening in their eyes. Maybe they can help me make sense of the vision that invaded my sleep. "Well, I had a dream where I met a beautiful woman," Andr¨¦ says, a nostalgic smile tugging at his lips. "At first, I thought a woman that beautiful only existed in dreams, but it turns out she was real." Andr¨¦ then looks lovingly at Celine. "The woman was your mother." Celine blushes deeply, her hand covering her mouth. "Oh, dear, you''re so sweet," she murmurs, her eyes twinkling with warmth. The tender moment between Andr¨¦ and Celine makes me smile, momentarily easing the tension from my troubling dream. "Oh! Oh! I also had a dream!" Clark raises his hand excitedly. "I met a gingerbread man, and we kept talking and had a tea party!" I can''t help but laugh at Clark''s innocent enthusiasm. His dream is whimsical and lighthearted, starkly contrasting with the dark and intense visions plaguing my sleep. His joy is infectious, and it lightens the mood around the table. Their answers mix reality and fantasy. Andr¨¦''s dream manifests in something tangible, while Clark''s is pure imagination. Neither response provides the clarity I''m hoping for, but they offer some perspective. Dreams can mean different things to different people or be nothing at all. "Seems like everyone''s having interesting dreams," I say, trying to keep the conversation going. "Mine was just... different. Intense, you know?" Celine looks at me with concern, her motherly instinct kicking in. "What was it about, Dominic?" "Well¡­" I take a deep breath and begin to recount the entire dream to them. I describe the city of Aurelior in chaos, the fierce battle between two powerful figures¡ªDomy and a demon¡ªwho planned to unseal something, the clash of their Arcane Dominions, and Domy''s tragic death. Of course, I leave out the part about the Skill that brought the dream to life. As I speak, the room grows quiet, the lighthearted atmosphere replaced by a sad one. My family listens intently, their expressions shifting from curiosity to concern. ¡°Well, that¡¯s about it¡­¡± I speak. But for some reason, I felt like I had forgotten about something¡­no¡­someone¡­but I can¡¯t remember who it was. "That sounds intense, Dominic," Andr¨¦ says, his brows furrowed. "Dreams can sometimes reflect our deepest fears and anxieties." Celine nods, reaching out to place a comforting hand on mine. "It must have been terrifying to witness all that, even in a dream. But remember, it''s just a dream. We''re here for you." Clark''s eyes are wide with awe. "Wow, that sounds like an adventure! But scary, too. I''m glad you''re okay, big brother." Their support and understanding warm my heart. Despite the dream''s unsettling nature, I feel a little relief sharing it with them. But deep down, I know I can''t let my guard down. The dream¡ªor vision, or whatever it was¡ªfelt too real, too vivid to dismiss. "Thanks, everyone," I say, managing a small smile, though it feels forced. "I guess it was just my mind playing tricks on me." We continued our breakfast, the earlier tension dissipating as we chatted and enjoyed each other''s company. But even as the conversation shifts back to lighter topics, the dream lingers in my mind, a shadow I can''t shake. ¡°International Breaking News! A new [A] Ranked Stargate has appeared in Lumina Falls, Celestria, and Ember Citadel!¡± The sudden announcement blares from the television, yanking my attention toward it. Images of swirling, ominous Stargates hover ominously above Celestria, Lumina Falls, and Ember Citadel, their dark energy pulsating against clear skies. The visuals are almost hypnotic, but the weight of what they represent snaps me back to reality. Three [A] Ranked Stargates... all at once? A tight knot forms in my stomach. I can¡¯t help but feel the danger looming closer, the threat now tangible in these ominous portals. The news anchor''s voice cuts through the growing tension in the room. ¡°Authorities are urging all civilians to evacuate the surrounding areas as specialized Stargate Raider teams are being mobilized. These Stargates are considered highly dangerous, and only top-tier Raiding groups are authorized to engage.¡± I glance around the room. Andr¨¦¡¯s face is unreadable at first glance, but I can see the tension in his clenched jaw, the subtle way his hands have stilled mid-movement. Celine¡¯s brow is furrowed, her eyes glued to the screen, her concern plain. Even Clark has fallen silent, the previous lightheartedness of our morning now utterly overshadowed by the gravity of the news. ¡°A new Stargate at Lumina Falls¡­¡± Andr¨¦ mutters under his breath, barely loud enough to hear. His eyes narrow, deep in thought, already strategizing, planning. My heart picks up speed. Another high-ranked Stargate. Just like the one in the Greenwood Region that pulled Andr¨¦ away recently. And now, three [A] Ranked Stargates at once? This is something new, something different. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll need you for this one?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice steady, though unease flickers at the edges. Andr¨¦ turns toward me, his expression softening, though the weight of the situation is clear in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, Dominic. But these Stargates¡­ they¡¯re becoming more frequent. Don¡¯t worry. Each nation has its own Stargate Raiding guilds, and they¡¯re more than capable of handling them.¡± Celine remains fixated on the screen. ¡°I just hope they can,¡± she murmurs. ¡°Three [A] Ranked Stargates at once... that¡¯s unheard of.¡± Her voice carries the unspoken worry we all feel¡ªwhat if they can¡¯t handle it? The room feels heavier, and the atmosphere is thick with the gravity of the situation. This isn¡¯t just any Stargate announcement. It could reshape entire regions, especially with three appearing simultaneously. The tension grips tighter. As I sit there, the weight of the dream from last night creeps back into my mind. Was the fierce battle between Domy and the demon, the Arcane Dominions clashing, the struggle against a seemingly unstoppable cycle connected to this? Could the dream have been a warning? Was Chronicle Insight showing me something related to these Stargates? I analyze the timeline in my head. We¡¯re still a year before the main events described in the web novel. That¡¯s significant. This sudden emergence of multiple Stargates wasn¡¯t part of the web novel¡ªit never happened in the version of Sylvestria I know. And if I can¡¯t rely on the novel¡¯s events to guide me anymore, I am alone here. I shake my head, trying to dispel the thoughts. No. There¡¯s no clear connection between my dream and these Stargates. I can¡¯t draw any real conclusions from it yet. The dream might have just been a product of the Skill itself, a look at something irrelevant to this current situation. But still, the timing of it all gnaws at me, and I can¡¯t completely let go of the idea that something bigger is at play. For now, though, I need to stay grounded in the present. There¡¯s too much uncertainty to get lost in speculation. ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens,¡± Andr¨¦ says, his tone calm but firm. ¡°The guilds will handle it.¡± His confidence should be reassuring, but I can¡¯t shake the gnawing feeling in my mind. The news of the Stargates, the dream¡ªeverything feels like it¡¯s building toward something I¡¯m not ready for. I have a bad feeling about this. My eyes flick toward the hallway leading to the stairs. If things go south, I need to be prepared. If something more dangerous awaits, I must be ready to defend myself. I should bring both of ¡®Galahad¡¯s Judgement¡¯... just in case. Without saying a word, I push back from the breakfast table and quietly make my way down the hall, each step feeling heavier than the last. I ascend the stairs, the silence in the house only amplifying the tension beneath my skin. The weight of the situation presses down on me with each step. Once I¡¯m inside my room, I move straight to my desk. I pull the bottom drawer open and retrieve both of Galahad¡¯s Judgement. The weight of the guns feels comforting. The cold metal under my fingers is reassuring as I trace the engraved patterns on their surfaces. I carefully place both guns into my bag, ensuring they¡¯re securely tucked away but easily accessible if the need arises. The bag¡¯s leather strap digs into my shoulder as I sling it on, the weight a constant reminder of the responsibility I now carry. For a moment, I stand in the quiet of my room, letting the gravity of the situation wash over me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll need these weapons, but my growing unease tells me it¡¯s better to be over-prepared than caught off guard. With one last glance at the now-empty case on my desk, I turn toward the door. The weight of the guns offers a strange sense of comfort, but it¡¯s not enough to completely dispel the bad feeling still churning in my gut. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T We finished breakfast, and I¡¯m standing outside the front door, ready to head to middle school. The morning air is crisp, refreshing even, but it does little to shake the lingering weight of my thoughts. The remnants of the dream, the news about the Stargates¡ªit all hovers in my mind like a shadow that refuses to dissipate. "Dominic, wait!" Andr¨¦''s voice cuts through my thoughts, grounding me in the present. I stop mid-step and turn to see him walking toward me; his expression etched with both seriousness and concern. "Yeah?" I ask, though I already know what¡¯s coming. "Be safe at school, okay? If a Stargate appears near your school, go to the evacuation center." Though meant to reassure me, his words only amplify the uncertainty I¡¯ve felt since waking up. As if on cue, the dream flashes in my mind again¡ªits vividness, the intensity of it¡ªthe battle between Domy and the demon. And now, three Stargates, all [A] ranked, suddenly appeared across Celestria. Is it just a coincidence? Or something more? I try to push the thought away. "Thanks, Dad. I will," I reply, giving him a reassuring nod, though the unease in my chest continues to twist tighter. Andr¨¦¡¯s lips curve into a small smile, and he rushes my hair. "I know you will!" His playful gesture does little to mask the worry lingering in his eyes. I push his hand away gently, smiling back. "Well, bye, Dad." As I leave, my thoughts spiral back to the dream again. The appearance of these Stargates and the events in the dream feel too intertwined to be ignored. Is there a link between them? Is that how the Skill works? The uncertainty gnaws at me. I shake my head in frustration, trying to clear the growing dread. No, it shouldn''t be connected. The dream was set in Aurelior while I was still in this town. But then again, what if the dream showed me something that would happen? A glimpse into the future? The thought sends another chill down my spine. No¡­ Shaking my head more forcefully this time. Maybe...I¡¯m overthinking things. The dream was probably just that....a dream. A strange one, yes, but nothing more. Maybe my mind is playing tricks on me, blending real-world stress with the skill I activated. Still, a nagging part of me wonders if I¡¯m wrong. And what if I am? I glance back at the house once more. Andr¨¦ is still there, watching me from the doorway, his expression softened with concern and affection. The way he stands there¡ªalways watching, always protective¡ªreminds me of how much he¡¯s done for me, even when I wasn¡¯t truly his Dominic. I raise my hand in a final wave, trying to mask my unease with a confident smile. He waves back, and I turn toward the road, determined to keep my senses sharp and my mind open, no matter what this day¡ªor the future¡ªmay bring. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The early morning chill still hangs in the air as I walk toward my middle school, biting at my skin. ¡°Haa!¡± I stretch my arms upward, yawning deeply in a futile attempt to shake off the remnants of sleep. Last night¡¯s dream lingers in my mind like a fog that refuses to clear, heavy and unsettling. But as I approach the school gates, I force myself to push it aside. Focus on today, I tell myself, just get through the day. Passing through the gates, I immediately notice the usual whispers and stares from other students. It doesn¡¯t matter how much time passes; I always seem to stand out. Blending in is just out of reach, as though I carry something unseen that draws attention no matter where I go. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Eventually, I reach my classroom. The familiar spots where Arthur, Lumi, and I sit are conspicuously empty. Arthur¡¯s absence is especially noticeable¡ªit leaves a hollow feeling, but I ignore it. I walk over to my seat and drop my bag onto the desk, trying to settle in and find some sense of normalcy. But then, snippets of a conversation from nearby desks drift toward me, interrupting my thoughts. "Hey, have you heard about the Stargates appearing more frequently lately?" "Yeah, it¡¯s crazy! There are way more than usual!" "Oh my god, I¡¯m so scared." Hearing them talk sends a twinge of anxiety through me. The news about the increased Stargate activity spreads faster than I expected, and it seems everyone is on edge. I glance toward the window, and my thoughts immediately pull back to last night, the dream, and the Chronicle Insight. The dream, the news¡­ I try to piece everything together, but it feels like I¡¯m grasping at fragments that don¡¯t quite fit. Am I just overthinking this? Even though I keep shrugging it off, pretending it¡¯s not connected¡­ I can¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that I may miss something important. Three new Stargates in one announcement, all high-ranked¡ªand then that dream. The timing is too close to ignore. But what am I supposed to do with that information? Chronicle Insight has shown me things that feel significant but vague and incomplete. The vision of that battle¡­ was it a warning? Or is it just a random event from another time? And if these Stargates are connected to what I saw, what exactly does that mean for me? I don¡¯t want to admit it, but the thought of something even bigger¡ªsomething worse¡ªlurking on the horizon is hard to shake. ¡°Doms, are you okay?¡± Arthur''s voice cuts through the haze of my thoughts. I blink and look up, realizing he¡¯s sitting beside me, his expression concerned. How had I not noticed him? ¡°Oh¡­uhh¡­Morning, Arthur,¡± I reply, doing my best to sound casual, but the weight of last night¡¯s dream still clings to me like a heavy fog, and I know it¡¯s not something I can just shake off. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Arthur raises an eyebrow, clearly not buying my attempt to play it off. ¡°You sure about that?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­just tired.¡± I brush it off, but my voice betrays me. But the more I try to brush it off, the more the dream gnaws at me. Maybe I should ask Arthur. I¡¯m still trying to figure out how the "Chronicle Insight" Skill works; maybe his answer could shed some light on it. ¡°Arthur, I have a question.¡± "Shoot." "Have you ever experienced a real and intense dream that stays with you after you wake up?" Arthur strokes his chin thoughtfully before answering. ¡°Well, there was that dream where I became a king, ruling a kingdom with knights and everything.¡± I can¡¯t help but chuckle. "King of a kingdom, huh? What was the name?" "Uhh¡­ I think it started with ''Cam''... Camel... Camelot? Cameland? No, that¡¯s not right." He trails off, struggling to remember. I can¡¯t help but snicker inwardly. Arthur, king of Camelot? He¡¯s like an Arthurian Legend easter egg in the world of Sylvestria. "What else happened in the dream?" I ask, half-amused but curious. Arthur¡¯s expression grows more serious. "Well, my kingdom got invaded. I went out with one of my knights to stop them, but when I got back, one of the knights I left in charge launched a rebellion. We fought, and I killed him¡­ but I ended up getting killed too. It didn¡¯t make sense, but it felt so real, you know?" I nod, my amusement fading. Arthur¡¯s dream, while fantastical like Clark¡¯s, carries a strange weight to it¡ªsomething about betrayal, struggle, and loss. It¡¯s still far from what I experienced, though. His dream, vivid as it may be, feels more like a story, not something tied to reality. ¡°That sounded¡­ a bit extreme¡­¡± I say, trying to lighten the mood. "Yeah, it was just a dream, but it felt real. I woke up sweating," Arthur admits before his eyes lock onto mine, more serious now. "But why do you ask, Doms?" I hesitate for a moment, unsure how much to share. But I eventually decide to tell him, leaving out the part about the Skill. ¡°...I had a dream like that, too. But it was different...¡± Arthur leans in, intrigued. "What was it about?" Taking a deep breath, I recount the dream in as much detail as possible. I describe the chaos in Aurelior, the intense battle between two powerful figures¡ªDomy and the demon¡ªand the rise and fall of their Arcane Dominions. I even share Domy¡¯s tragic death, though I leave out the part about the Skill that brought the dream to life. Still, as I talk, a strange feeling washes over me, as though I¡¯m forgetting something¡ªor someone¡ªfrom the dream. But I can¡¯t seem to recall who or what it was. Arthur listens intently, his expression growing more concerned. "That¡¯s¡­ intense, Doms. Way more intense than mine, especially since it happened in Aurelior.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ it felt like a foreshadowing or something,¡± I admit. Arthur chuckles and gives me a light punch on the shoulder. "Come on, Doms, it''s just a dream." Just a dream. I¡¯ve heard that twice now¡ªonce from Celine, now from Arthur. They both say it is supposed to reassure me like it¡¯s just some figment of my imagination. Maybe they¡¯re right. Maybe Chronicle Insight just shows me nightmares, random flashes of meaningless events, and nothing tied to the past, present, or future. Maybe I¡¯m overthinking all of this. But no matter how hard I try to accept that explanation, the pit in my stomach only grows deeper. My mind can¡¯t shake the image of that battle, the intensity of the clash, and the way Domy died¡­ the way everything felt so real. I want to believe Arthur and Celine that it¡¯s just a dream and nothing more. I force a smile, doing my best to appear relieved. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just a dream.¡± Arthur grins, seemingly satisfied with my answer. ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t let it get to you.¡± But as I sit there, my forced smile fading, the unease lingers like a shadow that won¡¯t disappear. No matter how hard I try to push it down, it claws its way back to the surface, whispering doubts and uncertainties I can¡¯t silence. Just a dream¡­ I wish I could believe that. I wish I could dismiss it the way Arthur and Celine do. But deep down, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something bigger is brewing¡ªsomething that goes beyond a mere nightmare. "Doms, about our duel¡ª" "Good morning, Dominic and Arthur." Lumi¡¯s cold, indifferent voice slices through Arthur''s words like ice. We both turn to see her sitting between us, her expression as frosty as ever. "Morning, Lumi," I reply politely, keeping my tone neutral. Arthur, however, is less restrained, grumbling, "Tch, looks like someone finally noticed me, huh?" Lumi doesn¡¯t miss a beat, shooting him a withering look. ¡°I noticed. I didn¡¯t care.¡± Arthur huffs, his frustration clear. "Well, excuse me for existing." ¡°If you spent less time trying to get noticed and more time focusing on your studies, you wouldn¡¯t be such a distraction,¡± Lumi retorts, her voice icy and sharp. Arthur bristles at the jab. ¡°Distraction? I¡¯m not the one who turns every conversation into an insult.¡± Their bickering escalates, each barb sharper than the last, but there¡¯s a familiarity to it. It¡¯s their strange dynamic¡ªan odd mix of irritation and camaraderie from years of being around each other. I can¡¯t help but smile at how they bounce off one another, despite the constant jabs. Suddenly, a loud exclamation cuts through their banter. "OH. EM. GEE! Ghurls, a new Stargate appeared, and this one is in Jeibing!" I turn toward the source of the outburst and spot a trio of girls huddled together, their faces a mix of excitement and worry. "OH. EM. GEE, GHURL, IT¡¯S NEAR MY FAV IDOL¡¯S APARTMENT!" "YA¡¯LL, THE STARGATE WAS [S] RANKED." "NO! OUR GE-GE!" A new Stargate in Jeibing, the capital of Celestria, and it¡¯s an [S] Rank? This makes the fourth Stargate today, following the news I¡¯d heard earlier. The increase in Stargates is unnerving, and I can feel the tension tightening around me. I glance back at Arthur and Lumi. As the heirs to the biggest Stargate Raiding Guilds in Verdant Haven, I¡¯m curious to hear their thoughts on this growing crisis. "Arthur, Lumi," I interrupt their bickering, "what do you think about Stargates appearing more frequently?" They exchange glances before Arthur sighs, leaning in. "Well, my father¡¯s been working nonstop. It¡¯s not just the number of Stargates. They¡¯re stronger than usual." His words catch me off guard. Stargates appearing more often is one thing, but the idea that they¡¯re also getting stronger sends a chill down my spine. This is worse than I thought. Lumi nods, her expression as serious as ever. ¡°The situation is so dire that the Magus Supreme of Celestria, Lumina Falls, and Ember Citadel have ordered academy principals to send their Stargate Raiding students to assist.¡± I blink in disbelief. "Wait, they¡¯re sending students to handle [S] Ranked Stargates? Isn¡¯t that way too dangerous?" Lumi¡¯s voice is flat as she responds. "It¡¯s an emergency measure. There aren¡¯t enough experienced Raiders to cover all the Stargates appearing. Even our Magus Supreme has increased security in Verdant Haven." Arthur crosses his arms, a frown deepening on his face. "Let¡¯s just hope our middle school doesn¡¯t become the next target." Before I can respond, a soft poof echoes through the classroom. The familiar sound of teleportation magic fills the room, and all eyes turn toward the front. Maurice, our homeroom teacher, materializes in a cloud of white smoke. Normally, his arrival would lift the energy in the room, but today, the tension is palpable. ¡°Bonjour, class,¡± Maurice greets us, but his usual cheerful tone is absent, replaced by something more serious. ¡°I know you¡¯re all concerned about the increased number of Stargates, but I want to reassure you that everything is under control.¡± Despite his attempt at comfort, the atmosphere in the classroom remains heavy. The fear is too real, too immediate to be dismissed so easily. Maurice clears his throat, forcing a smile. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get started with homeroom, shall we?¡± The class slowly shifts back to routine, but the weight of what¡¯s happening lingers. My thoughts drift back to everything that¡¯s been building¡ªChronicle Insight, the dream, the rising tension in the world. I can¡¯t shake the feeling that we¡¯re standing at the edge of something much larger, something that¡¯s about to unfold in ways we can¡¯t yet imagine. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Lord Malignor, I am here as you commanded." A handsome man with long black hair tied into a low ponytail and mesmerizing amber eyes kneels and bows deeply. His long black robe is adorned with intricate purple and white patterns, while a golden skull ring glints ominously on his finger. "Luo Minghao, rise," Lord Malignor''s voice resonates from the throne, its tone absolute and commanding. Luo Minghao stands gracefully, his expression calm and composed as he meets his lord''s gaze. "Is everything prepared for the attack on the E?eforte Territory?" Lord Malignor inquires, his tone measured and calculating. Luo Minghao nods, his movements precise. "Yes, Lord Malignor. As you instructed, I have also delivered the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ to Th¨¦odore." "Good," Lord Malignor replies, a note of satisfaction lacing his voice. "Your next mission is to assist Th¨¦odore with the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦. As you know, he lacks the necessary expertise for such tasks." Luo Minghao nods again, acknowledging the subtle critique. "Yes, Lord Malignor." "Also, your role is to observe the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ and its capabilities. Do not engage in combat. Let Th¨¦odore handle the boy," Lord Malignor continues, his voice dropping into an ominous tone. A flicker of curiosity crosses Luo Minghao''s otherwise stoic features. Throughout the Generals of the Umbrascourge, it is well-known that Lord Malignor has taken a peculiar interest in the Manaless boy. This curiosity leaves many, including Luo Minghao, puzzled. How could a Manaless individual hold any significance to a being powerful enough to annihilate the world? "Lord Malignor, may I ask why you are so interested in that Manaless boy?" Luo Minghao ventures cautiously. Lord Malignor''s eyes darken, and an eerie smile curves his lips, the kind that sends an involuntary shiver down even the most hardened warrior''s spine. The dim light behind him casts long shadows, intensifying the chilling aura surrounding him. "He is my favorite plaything," Lord Malignor replies, his voice a low, sinister whisper. Luo Minghao maintains his composure, his expression remaining neutral, but a cold tremor runs through him. The words "favorite plaything" echo in his mind, sowing a seed of unease. For someone as calculating and powerful as Lord Malignor to take such an interest in a seemingly insignificant Manaless boy is both perplexing and deeply unsettling. Luo Minghao briefly considers probing further to understand the full extent of Lord Malignor''s intentions. However, he quickly dismisses the notion, recognizing the futility¡ªand danger¡ªof such an inquiry. Instead, he bows in silent acceptance, choosing not to press the matter. -BAM! The massive double doors slam open, the force reverberating through the chamber. Luo Minghao turns sharply, his eyes narrowing as he assesses the intruder. A towering figure strides into the room, his presence commanding immediate attention. The man is imposing, with a muscular build that radiates immense strength. His long blond hair, styled in a sleek, modern cut, frames a face marked by fierce, piercing blue eyes that seem to assess everything in their gaze. He wears a tailored black jacket with subtle purple accents, the clean lines of his outfit accentuating his refined yet powerful presence. "Lord Malignor, I hear you summoned me," the blond man declares, his voice resonant and commanding. "Bjorn Haakonsen, you have finally arrived," Lord Malignor replies, his tone as cold and imperious as ever. Bjorn strides confidently across the chamber, his steps deliberate and unyielding. Unlike Luo Minghao, who kneels in deference before Lord Malignor, Bjorn stands tall, his posture radiating pride and defiance. Luo Minghao''s expression remains impassive, but a flicker of irritation crosses his mind at Bjorn''s blatant disregard for protocol. This man has always been a thorn in his side¡ªa fellow [SS] Ranked Magician who relishes flaunting his strength and defying conventions. Yet, Luo knows better than to show any discord in front of Lord Malignor; such displays could prove dangerous in the presence of their dark lord. "So, why am I here?" Bjorn asks, his tone casual, almost dismissive, as if the situation is of little concern to him. "You''re going to the E?eforte territory to locate ''The Death,'' engage him in combat, analyze his limits, and stall him; however, if you find yourself at a disadvantage, retreat," Malignor commands, his voice cold and commanding. "But, if you see the Manaless boy, do not harm him." Bjorn''s eyes widen with excitement, and a predatory grin spreads across his face at the mention of ''The Death,'' a [SS] Ranked Magician. As a fellow [SS] Ranked Magician, the prospect of battling such a formidable opponent thrills him. Yet, something nags at Bjorn. ''The Death'' is infamous for keeping his identity hidden, even from his closest allies. How does Lord Malignor know so much about him? "How exactly am I supposed to find ''The Death''?" Bjorn asks, skepticism creeping into his voice. "All [SS] Ranked Magicians keep their identities hidden. ''The Death'' is like a shadow¡ªno one knows who he is, and he never shows his face. Yet, you seem to know exactly who and where he is." A dark, knowing smile spreads across Malignor''s face. He raises his right hand, glowing with a sinister dark purple light. The light merges into a holographic display, revealing an image that floats in the air before Bjorn. The image shows a man with brown hair and eyes dressed in a white dress shirt, brown vest, tie, pants, and black shoes. His appearance is unremarkable¡ªhe looks like an ordinary man, someone you might pass on the street without a second glance. Bjorn is taken aback. He had expected a figure shrouded in darkness, someone whose appearance matched the terrifying tales of his exploits. Yet, the man before him seemed utterly ordinary. Bjorn''s brow furrows in disbelief. "That''s ''The Death''? He looks... normal." "Correct," Malignor confirms, his voice dripping with certainty. "That is Andr¨¦ E?eforte, also known as ''The Death,¡¯ and the owner of the territory you¡¯re about to attack." Bjorn''s excitement dims slightly, replaced by curiosity. What could be so special about this seemingly average man? And why does Lord Malignor know so much about him? "Andre E?eforte, huh? Not what I expected, but no matter¡ªI''ll take him down regardless," Bjorn muses aloud. Malignor¡¯s dark smile remains fixed as he studies Bjorn. "Do not underestimate him. ''The Death'' has earned his reputation through countless battles and near-impossible Stargate raids. His power and strategic mind make him a formidable opponent, even for someone of your rank." Bjorn''s expression grows serious. He knows better than to dismiss Malignor''s warnings lightly. Despite Andr¨¦ E?eforte''s ordinary appearance, there is no denying the danger lurking beneath. "And remember," Malignor adds, his tone sharp, "you are not to harm the Manaless boy under any circumstances. He is mine." Bjorn''s curiosity deepens at the mention of the boy. "What''s so special about this Manaless kid? Why is he so important?" Malignor¡¯s eyes darken, his expression inscrutable. "That is not for you to know. Your task is to fight ''The Death'' and analyze his abilities. The boy is of no concern to you." Even as the thrill of facing ''The Death'' sparks within him, Bjorn can''t shake the shadow of confusion gnawing at his mind. Why is Lord Malignor so obsessed with a Manaless boy? Before Bjorn can probe further, he feels the heavy atmosphere shift, a warning in the air. Luo Minghao, silent all this time, stands quietly, sensing the same unspoken tension that lingers with every word Lord Malignor speaks. Bjorn, unburdened by restraint, does not hesitate. "Lord Malignor, why can''t you just kill him yourself? You could destroy the world yet can''t deal with a mere Manaless? Why is that?" Luo Minghao tenses, though his face remains composed. Inside, he braces for the backlash, waiting for Lord Malignor¡¯s response to Bjorn¡¯s audacity. The room seems to grow colder, the air thick with tension. Malignor''s gaze darkens, and for the briefest moment, his unshakable confidence falters. His eyes narrow as he recalls a distant memory that clouds his mind. "It¡¯s because that boy is protected by... her." The room falls into a chilling silence as Lord Malignor¡¯s words hang in the air. Bjorn¡¯s smirk fades, and Luo Minghao feels a cold shiver run down his spine. The mention of "her" is enough to unsettle even the most composed of them. "Her?" Bjorn repeats, his voice a mix of confusion and disbelief. "Who is this ''her'' even you would hesitate to confront?" Malignor''s gaze grows icy, his expression unreadable. "She is not someone you need to concern yourself with, Bjorn. But know this¡ªshe wields a power that defies even the forces I command. To strike at the boy directly would invoke her wrath, which is not a battle I wish to fight... yet." Luo Minghao¡¯s mind races. For the first time, he questions the power dynamics within their world. Who is this woman, powerful enough to make even Malignor pause? Bjorn, usually unfazed, now stands more cautiously. "So, what¡¯s the plan then?" "You have your orders," Malignor intones. "Do not fail me." With those words, Bjorn and Luo Minghao exchange glances before leaving the throne room, the heavy double doors closing behind them. As they depart, Lord Malignor is left alone in the throne room, his expression dark and contemplative. ¡°She might have protected you this time, but that won¡¯t last long.¡± Malignor murmurs. ¡°But once my plan continues, her defenses will weaken, and I will strike you.¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The cold, dark hallway stretches before them as Luo Minghao and Bjorn Haakonsen walk side by side, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. The flickering torchlight casts long shadows, illuminating their faces just enough to reveal their contrasting expressions. The weight of Lord Malignor''s words still lingers between them, thick and unspoken, pressing down like an invisible force. Always uncomfortable with silence, Bjorn glances at Luo, searching for something to break the tension. His hands are shoved into his pockets, his eyes flicking around as if the darkness itself might hold answers to his restless thoughts. "So," Bjorn finally speaks, his voice cutting through the oppressive quiet, "what do you make of all that ¡®her¡¯ talk back there? Pretty intense, right?" Luo doesn¡¯t respond immediately, his sharp, amber eyes remaining fixed on the path ahead. His face remains an impassive mask, as though the question didn¡¯t even register. Bjorn huffs out a chuckle, the sound bouncing off the stone walls. "You¡¯re not even a little bit curious? Come on, Luo. Malignor hesitating like that? There¡¯s gotta be more to it than what he¡¯s letting on." Luo¡¯s gaze flicks briefly to Bjorn, his voice cold when he finally speaks. ¡°We¡¯re not here to speculate on Lord Malignor¡¯s motives. Focus on the mission.¡± Bjorn smirks, unfazed. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it. It''s all business, no fun. But seriously, don¡¯t you think this whole ¡®observe and report¡¯ thing is boring? You know me¡ªI¡¯d rather skip the babysitting and get straight to the action. ¡®The Death¡¯ is out there, and I can¡¯t wait to go toe-to-toe with him.¡± Luo¡¯s lips press into a thin line, irritation bubbling beneath his calm exterior. "And that, Bjorn, is why you¡¯ll never be more than a brute. All you care about is fighting, never seeing the bigger picture.¡± Bjorn lets out another laugh, clearly enjoying Luo¡¯s sharp tone. ¡°Better to be a brute who knows what he wants than whatever you¡¯re doing, locked away in your lab. Speaking of which..." His grin fades slightly as his tone turns more serious. "What¡¯s your deal, Luo? Why did you join Umbrascourge? We¡¯ve been working together for a while, but I still don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re too smart for this. There¡¯s gotta be more to it than just following Malignor¡¯s orders.¡± Luo halts abruptly, turning sharply to face Bjorn, his eyes narrowing. "You think I joined for power? For strength?" His voice is sharp, laced with barely concealed contempt. ¡°You think we¡¯re the same?¡± Bjorn raises his hands in mock surrender, his usual grin intact. ¡°Whoa, easy there. I didn¡¯t say that exactly. But we¡¯re not doing this for charity, right? I thought maybe you had a grand reason like me. I¡¯m here for the challenge¡ªfor the thrill of fighting strong opponents. It¡¯s simple.¡± Luo¡¯s jaw tightens, and he steps closer to Bjorn, his voice a dangerous whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t compare your petty thirst for violence to my purpose.¡± Bjorn arches an eyebrow, intrigued by Luo¡¯s uncharacteristic display of emotion. ¡°Oh? Then what is it? What¡¯s your grand purpose for joining Umbrascourge? What¡¯s so important that you threw away everything to follow Malignor?¡± Luo¡¯s fists were clenched, and his patience was wearing thin. ¡°I joined because here, I can conduct my research without the limitations imposed by the ''Society of Geniuses.¡¯ Their so-called ''ethics'' are nothing but chains, holding back the progress of true discovery. Malignor understands that power lies in knowledge, in pushing the boundaries of what we know about Mana and the nature of magic itself. Here, I¡¯m free to explore those depths.¡± Bjorn briefly studies him, his expression unreadable, before breaking into a smirk. ¡°So, you¡¯re obsessed with your research, and I¡¯m obsessed with fighting. Guess we¡¯re not that different after all, huh?¡± Luo''s eyes flash with anger, his voice like ice. ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with you. I have a purpose beyond mindless violence. My work will shape the future of Sylvestria. You? You¡¯re just a muscle-headed fool chasing after your next thrill.¡± Bjorn¡¯s grin widens, amused by Luo¡¯s indignation. ¡°Maybe. But at least I¡¯m honest about what I am. Can you say the same?¡± Luo turns away, unwilling to continue the conversation. ¡°You¡¯re not worth my time,¡± he mutters, resuming his pace down the dark hallway. Bjorn chuckles as he catches up, falling in step beside him. ¡°Sure, sure. But admit it¡ªwe make a hell of a team.¡± Luo doesn¡¯t respond, the tension between them simmering in the silence. His thoughts are already back on the mission ahead, Malignor¡¯s cryptic words, and the mystery of the Manaless boy. He wouldn¡¯t let Bjorn¡¯s shallow motivations distract him, but the unease lingered, gnawing at him like a shadow just out of reach. 56 - Calm Before The Storm [2] Volume 01, Chapter 56 Calm Before The Storm [2] "Okay, now that homeroom is done, let''s proceed to our class," Maurice announces, his usual cheerfulness slightly muted by the recent events. I''m confused, and I can tell my classmates are too. Today is Monday, and the first subject is supposed to be history. Is Maurice going to sub for history? "Uhm, Professor Maurice, what do you mean by that?" one of my classmates raises her hand and asks, voicing the confusion we all feel. "Oh, I forgot to announce, didn''t I?" Maurice sounds playful. "Mister Potter got sick and can''t teach, so I''ll temporarily replace history today." Temporarily replace? Is he even allowed to do that? "P-Professor, can you even do that?!" another classmate exclaims, echoing the disbelief in the room. Maurice closes his eyes, smiles, and tilts his head. "Secret!" Maurice''s playful attitude leaves me in disbelief. I glance around and see that my classmates are silent, unsure how to react. I then look at Arthur and Lumi, who are also quiet, their expressions mirroring my disbelief. "Anyway, let''s start the quiz, shall we?" Maurice announces, snapping us out of our thoughts. Once again, my classmates and I are thrown into confusion. Maurice raises one eyebrow. "Why are you all confused? Didn''t I announce that we''d have a quiz this week?" Maurice did mention we would have a quiz in Advanced Mana Theory, but I distinctly remember that it was scheduled for Friday. "B-But¡­ Professor! That''s supposed to be on Friday?!" one of my classmates protests. Maurice smirks, raising an eyebrow. "Friday? What do you mean? I said ''this week,'' not Friday." I can''t help but be impressed by how clever Maurice is. Although he technically didn¡¯t lie, his wording has misled us all. "Ugh!" My classmates groan in unison. The class is understandably annoyed. This unexpected quiz caught us off guard, and the sudden schedule change threw everyone off. Mondays are already challenging enough without a surprise quiz, especially one we thought we had more time to prepare for. On the other hand, I can''t help but feel nervous because I haven''t studied at all. My knowledge is limited to what I''ve learned from the web novel, and even that is shaky regarding the more complex subjects. "Hey, Doms, did you study?" Arthur whispers, leaning closer, ignoring Lumi, who sits between us. "...No," I admit, trying to keep my voice low. Arthur''s eyes widen in surprise. "That''s weird, Doms. But even if you didn''t study, you''ll pass." I chuckle nervously. I''m not as bright as the original Dominic, and Advanced Mana Theory is one of the subjects I find particularly challenging in Sylvestria. Arthur is going to be confused when he sees my score. "That''s irresponsible, Dominic," Lumi says, her tone cold and disapproving. Arthur immediately turns to her, a frown on his face. "Lumi, give him a break. Everyone has off days." Lumi narrows her eyes. "Off days? This isn''t just about today, Arthur. Being unprepared isn''t something to brush off." Arthur crosses his arms, clearly ready to argue. "You don''t need to lecture him. It''s just one quiz." "It''s not about the quiz," Lumi snaps back. "It''s about discipline and taking responsibility for your education." The tension between them is palpable, and I can see this turning into another one of their famous arguments. "Enough," I interject, cutting them off before things escalate further. "We''re about to have a quiz, so let''s focus on that." Arthur and Lumi exchange one last glare before reluctantly falling silent. "Okay, let''s start the quiz, shall we?" Maurice announces as he raises his right hand. -Flick! With a casual flick of his fingers, papers materialize in mid-air, floating in front of each of us. I catch the paper as it hovers in front of me and take a glance. My heart sinks. There are a lot of questions¡ªfar more than I expected. "All of you have an hour to finish the quiz. Begin!" Maurice declares, his voice cheerful, as if he hasn''t just dropped a bomb on us. I fumble in my bag for a pen, my hands slightly trembling as I place the paper on the table. The first part of the test is labeled "Basic Part." I hope I can manage some of these questions; unfortunately, they''re all fill-in-the-blank. I sigh and look at the first question: What is Mana? Relief washes over me. At least this one is straightforward. Mana is a mystical energy produced by a living being''s Soul. It serves as the fuel for magical abilities, allowing individuals to cast spells and perform supernatural feats. Mana is generated by the Soul, influenced by the individual''s magic attribute, and can be directed and manipulated by the Mind. I quickly write down the answer and move on to the following question: What is the Magic Attribute, and how does it influence a person''s magical abilities? Once again, I know the answer. The Magic Attribute is an inherent characteristic of a person''s Soul that determines the type or nature of Mana they generate. It influences what kinds of magic an individual can perform most effectively. For example, someone with a Fire attribute will naturally generate Mana, which is suited for fire-based spells. In contrast, someone with a Water attribute will excel in water-related magic. This attribute shapes the affinity and strength of the caster''s magic, making certain spells easier or more potent based on alignment with their attribute. Feeling more confident, I write down the answer and move on to the following question: Describe the Soul''s role in generating and managing Mana. Luckily, I''m still on a roll. The Soul is the core source of Mana in a living being. It functions like a generator, producing Mana based on the individual''s magic attribute. The Soul determines the quality, quantity, and type of Mana produced. The Soul also ensures the Body has enough energy for magical and non-magical functions. I write down the answer and proceed to the following question: How does the Mind affect the use and control of Mana in spellcasting? Another easy one. The Mind acts as the control center for directing and focusing Mana. It determines the intent, precision, and complexity of spellcasting. A focused and disciplined mind can channel Mana more effectively, allowing for more controlled and powerful spells. Conversely, suppose the Mind is distracted, stressed, or weakened. In that case, the Magician or M anaficial may struggle to control their Mana, leading to weak, misdirected, or even dangerous spells. The Mind''s state directly impacts the efficiency and safety of Mana usage. Feeling more at ease, I write down the answer and examine the following question: Explain the interaction between the Body and Mana. How does the physical condition of the Body affect magical performance? It looks like my lucky streak is still going. The Body is the vessel that channels and manifests Mana into the physical world. A healthy, well-trained body can handle Mana flow more effectively, allowing for smoother and more powerful spell casting. If the Body is weak, injured, or tired, it may struggle to channel Mana, leading to inefficient or harmful outcomes. In extreme cases, pushing the Body beyond its limits can result in physical damage or Mana burnout, where it can no longer safely channel Mana. I write down the answer and move on to the following question: How does the Soul''s connection to the Magic Attribute influence the overall magical potential of a person? Another easy one. The Soul''s connection to the Magic Attribute directly influences a person''s overall magical potential by determining the type of Mana they produce and their natural affinity for certain types of magic. A strong alignment between the Soul and a particular attribute enhances the individual''s ability to perform related magical tasks more effectively and with greater power. After answering that question, I look at the next one: What is Aether, and how does it function as a power source for Magi-Tech? I smile, feeling confident. Aether is a special type of rock that stores Mana, functioning similarly to a battery in the context of Magi-Tech. When connected to Magi-Tech devices, Aether releases its stored Mana, which is converted into usable energy to power the device. This Mana can be used to perform a variety of functions, from powering engines to enhancing appliances with magical properties. After writing the answer, I see this is the end of the first part. I feel a sense of relief wash over me, but it''s short-lived when I see the next section labeled "Hard Part." I gulp. My lucky streak might be coming to an end. I look at the first question: Renewable vs. Non-Renewable Mana Sources. My Mind goes blank. The web novel never detailed this. I am trying to figure out how to answer. I skip that question and look at the others, hoping for something easier. But my heart sinks as I read through them: 1. Describe how Aether is harvested and prepared for use in Magi-Tech. 2. How does Magi-Tech convert the Mana stored in Aether into usable energy? 3. What are the advantages and potential drawbacks of using Aether as a power source in Magi-Tech? 4. Explain the concept of Aether depletion. 5. What are the signs that an Aether stone is running low on Mana, and how can it be recharged? 6. How do safety protocols ensure the proper use and handling of Aether in Magi-Tech devices? I swallow hard. This is going to be much more challenging than I thought. My Mind races, trying to recall anything that could help, but the information isn''t there. This is not looking good. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Okay, now that all of you have finished the quiz, it''s time for me to grade them!" Maurice announces, raising his right hand. -Flick! This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. With a flick of his fingers, all our quiz papers disappear from our desks and reappear in a neat stack in Maurice''s left hand. -Flick! Another flick of his fingers sends red sparkles over the papers. "I see¡­ I''m disappointed in¡­some of you¡­" Maurice says, his voice unusually stern as he glances around the room. When his gaze settles on me, I can''t help but shiver under his scrutiny. I know I struggled with the quiz. I confidently answered maybe six questions; the rest were blank or wild guesses. "All of you are fifteen; you should be responsible for your studies. Preparing and studying diligently is crucial, especially since you never know when something unexpected might happen." Maurice''s voice is calm but carries a weight that makes us all feel the gravity of his words. -Flick! With another flick, the quiz papers reappear on our desks. I pick up mine, flipping it over with dread. My heart sinks when I see the score: 06/100. This is¡­ bad. "Doms, what score did you get?" Arthur suddenly asks, leaning over to catch a glimpse. I quickly turn my paper upside down, hiding the embarrassing score. "I-uhh¡­ what about you?" I deflect. Arthur sighs, looking down in what I assume is a disappointment. "I only got 91." Only? 91 is an incredible score! ¡°That¡¯s incre-¡° "Only 91? That''s disappointing for someone like you, Arthur," Lumi interjects, her voice as cold and indifferent as ever. "Tch, then what did you get, Lumi?" Arthur shoots back, irritation creeping into his tone. "I got 99," she replies coolly, without a hint of arrogance. Arthur''s expression darkens. "Oh, of course, Miss Perfect would get 99." Lumi narrows her eyes. "It''s not about being perfect, Arthur. It''s about being prepared. Something you weren''t." Arthur clenches his fists. "Don''t act so high and mighty. Not everyone can be a know-it-all like you." "Maybe if you spent less time slacking off and more time studying, you wouldn''t have to make excuses," Lumi retorts, her tone icy. I can''t help but feel relieved that their argument distracts Arthur from pressing me further about my score. "I''m going to list all the scores on the blackboard," Maurice announces, cutting through the tension. Wait, list the scores on the blackboard? No, this is the last thing I want! -Flick! Maurice flicks his fingers, and the blackboard is suddenly covered in red smoke. As the smoke clears, our scores and rankings are revealed for everyone to see: 1) Lumi Everheart: 99/100 2) Arthur Lyon: 91/100 . . . . 30) Dominic E?eforte: 06/100 As soon as the names and scores appear, I feel every pair of eyes in the room turn toward me, the surprise and shock palpable. "Dominic only got six?" I heard one of my classmates whisper. "Isn''t he usually the best in academics? What happened to him?" "Heh, looks like the Manaless is now a Dumbass," someone mutters with a sneer. I stare at the ceiling, trying to avoid their judgmental stares. "Doms, what¡­ happened to you?" Arthur asks, his voice laced with disbelief. I sigh, forcing myself to look at him. "I told you; I didn''t study." "That¡¯s disappointing, Dominic; I expected you to have a bigger score than this," Lumi interjects, her voice cutting through the air. Arthur turns to Lumi, irritation evident in his expression. "Give him a break, Lumi! Everyone has an off day." Lumi remains unfazed. "An off day? This isn''t just an off day, Arthur. Dominic is supposed to be one of the top students, and now he''s at the bottom. That''s more than just an off day; that''s negligence." "Maybe he has a lot on his mind! You don''t know what he''s going through," Arthur snaps, his frustration boiling. "And you think coddling him will help? He needs to be held accountable, not babied," Lumi shoots back, her tone harsh. "Enough!" I finally interject, trying to stop the argument from escalating. "I appreciate you both caring, but let''s drop it, okay?" -Ring! The school bell rings, signaling the start of recess. The tension in the room eases slightly as everyone gathers their things. "Class over! It''s time for your recess!" Maurice announces, his voice commanding attention. But then he turns to me, his expression serious. "Dominic, I want to talk to you." I nod silently as my classmates leave the room, feeling the weight of the upcoming conversation with Maurice settle heavily on my shoulders. "Doms, I''ll wait for you outside the room," Arthur says, patting my shoulder as he passes, his concern evident. "Let''s meet again, Dominic," Lumi adds, her usual cold tone softened slightly before she stands up and exits the classroom. Now, it''s just me and Maurice alone. -Poof! Maurice appears before me in a cloud of smoke; arms crossed, his usually cheerful demeanor replaced by a stern expression. "What kind of performance is this, Dominic?" Maurice''s voice is firm, his eyes locked onto mine. I swallow hard. "I just¡­ didn''t study, Professor," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. Maurice sighs deeply, his gaze never wavering. "Dominic, you know the importance of your grades, especially with the upcoming Verdant Arcanum enrollment. Your performance today doesn''t just affect your standing in this class¡ªit could impact your future opportunities." I feel a lump in my throat as Maurice''s words sink in. Verdant Arcanum is the most prestigious combat academy in Sylvestria, and getting into a good class there could determine my entire life''s path. Collecting the artifacts in the Manaficial ritual and training made me neglect my studies. And then, a memory stirs. The original Dominic¡¯s promise. His face flashes before my mind¡ªdesperate, pleading. ¡°Please, protect my friends and family,¡± the original Dominic had said, his eyes brimming with the weight of a burden I hadn''t fully understood then. I didn¡¯t make the promise willingly; it wasn¡¯t my choice. And yet, I had no choice but to accept. I never wanted to make that promise, but now, standing here, facing my failure, I feel the guilt gnawing at me. The original Dominic¡¯s plea wasn¡¯t just some final wish¡ªit was his life¡¯s last desire, and I had inherited it, whether I wanted to or not. He had trusted me to carry out his promise to protect the people he loved, but here I am, failing at even the most basic responsibility. I wasn¡¯t the original Dominic, but I still feel the guilt of failing him, failing everyone. "I understand, Professor," I finally reply, feeling the weight of my negligence. "I''ll do better next time." Maurice studies me for a moment, his expression softening slightly. "I''m not saying this to make you feel bad, Dominic. I''m saying it because I know you''re capable of more. The Verdant Arcanum doesn''t just look at your magical abilities but also your academic performance. Every score counts." He pauses, letting his words sink in before continuing. "You have the potential to excel, but you need to take this seriously. The world you''re stepping into isn''t forgiving, and the competition is fierce. You need to be prepared." "I understand, Professor," I repeat, this time with more conviction. I know he''s right, and I can''t afford to let myself slip again. Maurice sighs, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. "Okay, that''s all. You''re dismissed. Also, I will train you at the same spot we first trained tomorrow, okay?" "Yes, Professor." Maurice then reaches out to ruffle my hair, a gesture meant to comfort me, but his hand freezes, and his eyes widen as if he''s just realized something. ¡°I see¡­ so that¡¯s why¡­¡± Maurice mutters under his breath, his tone suddenly distant. I frown, confused by his reaction. "Professor?" Maurice quickly withdraws his hand and forces a smile. "Nothing, Dominic. ¡­ get out of my classroom." ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T I leave the classroom, feeling the tension slowly ease from my shoulders. "Haa!" I breathed a breath of relief, stretching my arms upward, trying to shake off the lingering stress. "Doms." Arthur''s voice pulls me from my thoughts. I turn to see him standing there, his expression filled with concern. "Hey," I greet, trying to sound casual. "What did Professor Maurice say to you?" Arthur asks, his brows furrowing slightly. I shrug, attempting to downplay the seriousness of the conversation. "Just the usual talk about taking school seriously, you know?" Arthur nods but doesn''t look entirely convinced. "That¡¯s all?" "Yeah, nothing too intense," I reply, forcing a small smile. "He just reminded me how important grades are, especially with Verdant Arcanum on the horizon." Arthur sighs, his concern still evident. "Well, he''s right, you know. You''ve always been one of the top students, Doms. It was just surprising to see your score today." "I know," I admit, feeling a twinge of guilt. "I''ll make sure to do better next time." Arthur places a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Good. You''ve got this, Doms. Anyway, let''s eat recess. I heard the canteen is selling Macarons now." "Macarons¡­" -Growl! The mere mention of those delicate pastries makes my stomach rumble with hunger. My cheeks flush with embarrassment, and I quickly cover my stomach with my hand, trying to stifle the noise. "Pft!" Arthur can''t hold back his laughter, covering his mouth. "Seriously, Doms, your stomach always growls so loudly." "Hehehe," I scratch my head, trying to laugh it off. "May I come?" Lumi''s familiar, calm voice cuts through our banter. Arthur and I turned to the side, and I saw Lumi. Her request takes me aback. In the web novel, Lumi was never the type to ask to join in on anything social. She usually kept her distance, preferring solitude or selective company. I glance at Arthur, whose smile has turned strained, his right eye twitching slightly. It''s obvious he still hasn''t warmed up to her presence. After a moment of tense silence, Arthur sighs in resignation. "Ugh, fine. You can come along." With that settled, the three of us head to the canteen. The prospect of indulging in some sweet Macarons seems like the perfect way to take a break from the mounting tension of the day. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Th¨¦odore stands atop the hill, gazing down at the majestic Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte, its spires glistening in the soft morning light. The academy''s grandeur, nestled within its lush surroundings, feels almost serene¡ªan odd contrast to the storm of events brewing in his mind. He glances down at his wristwatch, which reads 10:30 AM. "I guess it''s time now, huh?" he mutters, a sense of both anticipation and unease tinging his voice. Th¨¦odore retrieves a large sapphire from his pocket. Its flawless surface is set in an ornate golden frame engraved with intricate runes. The ancient craftsmanship hints at a long-forgotten era, and the stone pulses with a soft, ethereal blue glow. "How exactly am I supposed to use this thing?" Th¨¦odore wonders aloud, frowning as he inspects the artifact. Suddenly, a cold, indifferent voice interrupts his musings. "That artifact is the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦, one of only five in Sylvestria." Th¨¦odore spins around, startled. Standing before him is Luo Minghao, his fellow General in the Umbrascourge. Luo¡¯s sharp, amber eyes and composed demeanor make Th¨¦odore tense. ¡°Luo Minghao¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Th¨¦odore asks, quickly masking his surprise with forced composure. ¡°Lord Malignor sent me to assist you with the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦,¡± Luo responds in his typically calm, measured tone. ¡°He understands that handling ancient Magi-Tech might not be your specialty.¡± His eyes glint with a hint of superiority, reminding Th¨¦odore of his place in the Umbrascourge¡¯s hierarchy. Th¨¦odore stiffens at the subtle jab but holds back any retort. Arguing with Luo, a higher-ranked General, would be futile and dangerous. Luo smirks slightly, pleased by Th¨¦odore¡¯s restraint, and continues. ¡°Also, Bjorn is here, but he¡¯s currently occupied, trying to locate ¡®The Death.¡¯¡± The mention of the name sends a chill through Th¨¦odore. ¡®The Death,¡¯ a [SS] Ranked Magician, is a near-mythical figure in Sylvestria, known for an unmatched Stargate clearance rate and an aura of mystery surrounding his identity. The idea of Bjorn engaging in combat with such a legendary opponent is unsettling, even for Th¨¦odore. He makes a mental note to steer clear of that conflict. ¡°How do I use this?¡± Th¨¦odore asks, redirecting the conversation to the task at hand, holding up the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦. Luo Minghao gives a brief, almost imperceptible nod, then produces a sleek tablet from his cloak. On its screen are lines of text written in an ancient script, their meaning indecipherable to Th¨¦odore. ¡°All you need to do is channel your Mana into the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦,¡± Luo says, his voice impassive. He scrolls through the tablet, then continues, ¡°And follow these instructions.¡± Th¨¦odore leans in to read the text, but the archaic language is completely foreign. He frowns in frustration, looking back at Luo. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s written here.¡± Luo sighs, his patience wearing thin. ¡°This is why you¡¯re ranked the lowest, Th¨¦odore,¡± he mutters, though his voice remains formal. ¡°But I¡¯ll translate it for you: ¡®By the light of the stars, I summon the heavens. Open the gate, and show me the path. Through the veil of time and space, let the stars align, let the portal shine.¡¯¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Th¨¦odore asks, taken aback by the simplicity of the chant. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Luo confirms. ¡°Deceptively simple, as ancient artifacts often are.¡± Th¨¦odore is surprised. He had expected a far more intricate process for activating something as powerful as the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦. Luo seems to sense his surprise and adds, ¡°I was just as baffled when I first learned how it works.¡± Luo¡¯s mind briefly wanders to when he first obtained the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦. In his arrogance, he had attempted to merge the stone with modern Magi-Tech, certain that combining ancient power with cutting-edge technology would yield incredible results. Instead, every device he tried malfunctioned, either short-circuiting or producing dangerous, unpredictable effects. Realizing his approach was wrong, Luo had spent weeks poring over forgotten tomes and ancient scrolls. Eventually, he discovered that the key to unlocking the stone¡¯s potential was not modern technology but an ancient ritual. The stone¡¯s true power lay dormant, waiting to be activated by Mana and ancient magic. The chant Th¨¦odore now held would open a portal to a distant world known as ¡°Paradisial.¡± ¡°The ritual is the key,¡± Luo says, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°And it will open a portal to the world known as ¡®Paradisial.¡¯¡± Th¨¦odore¡¯s gaze drifts back to the Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte below. "I wonder what Lord Malignor wants with that Manaless boy¡­ why he insists on unleashing chaos in the E?eforte territory." A brief silence follows. Luo Minghao, though normally composed, can¡¯t suppress the chill running down his spine. He still vividly remembers Lord Malignor¡¯s eerie smile when he referred to the boy as his "favorite plaything." The words, said so casually, had filled Luo with a deep dread. The idea that such a powerful being would take such a peculiar interest in a boy with no Mana had unsettled him. But what had truly shaken Luo was the revelation that even Lord Malignor hesitated to harm the boy directly¡ªbecause of her. ¡®Who is she?¡¯ Luo wonders silently. Whoever she is, her mere existence has forced hesitation into Malignor, a being capable of destroying entire worlds. The memory of Malignor speaking of "her" sent a shiver down Luo¡¯s spine again. If she could make Malignor pause, then the boy he was so fixated on must possess some unimaginable significance. "Th¨¦odore," Luo says after a moment, his voice calm but firm. "I understand your confusion. However, as one of the generals of Umbrascourge, it¡¯s not our place to question Lord Malignor¡¯s plans. We are here to obey. His vision is beyond our comprehension." Th¨¦odore frowns, frustration lining his voice. "I am aware, however¡­ why would a Manaless boy be important enough to kill? How does he fit into Lord Malignor¡¯s plan to awaken Erebos and throw Sylvestria into chaos?" Luo¡¯s gaze hardens. "That is not for us to know. Lord Malignor has his reasons, and it¡¯s not our role to understand them. We are mere instruments of his will." Th¨¦odore sighs, his thoughts swirling with doubt. Yet, as a general of Umbrascourge, he knows he must obey. Orders are orders, and he cannot defy them. "Very well," Th¨¦odore says, his voice resigned. "I¡¯ll do as I¡¯m commanded." Luo nods, his expression softening slightly. "Remember, Th¨¦odore, every piece on the board has its purpose, even if we cannot see the full picture. Trust in Lord Malignor¡¯s strategy. In time, the truth will be revealed." With one last glance at the sapphire, Th¨¦odore focuses his Mana, feeling the ancient power stir within the Lapis. He recites the incantation, his voice steady despite the uncertainty. The air hums with energy as the sapphire glows brighter, responding to his Mana. A portal begins to form in front of him, a swirling mass of azure light. Whether he understands it or not, chaos is about to be unleashed. 57 – Calm Before The Storm [3] Volume 01, Chapter 57 Calm Before The Storm [3] Dominic E?eforte The three of us weave through the bustling halls, dodging students eagerly rushing to the cafeteria. Arthur leads, his pace quick as he navigates the sea of classmates, while I follow close behind, and Lumi, as always, maintains a few paces back, her presence quiet but noticeable. As soon as we stepped into the cafeteria, the lively chatter of students and the rich aroma of food hit us. The atmosphere is electric, and the line of hungry students winds through the various stalls. Each one offers a different temptation, from warm pastries to savory snacks. Arthur scans the room before looking back at me with a grin. ¡°Alright, where do we start? I see the Macaron stall.¡± He gestures toward a corner where a small line is forming. I nod in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s head over before the line gets too long.¡± We navigate through the crowded cafeteria, and I notice that true to her reserved nature, Lumi keeps her distance, observing more than participating. "Lumi," I call out, hoping to include her in the conversation. "What are you planning on getting?" She glances at the stalls with a thoughtful expression before responding softly. "Probably a sandwich and a drink. And maybe a couple of Macarons." Arthur raises an eyebrow, casting a sideways glance at her. ¡°Just don¡¯t hog all the Macarons,¡± he mutters teasingly. I nudge him lightly, trying to hold back a laugh. ¡°Arthur, be nice.¡± Finally, we reached the Macaron stall, and the display was as colorful as I expected. Neatly arranged rows of lavender, pistachio, raspberry, and chocolate Macarons beckon us with their bright colors and delicate appearance. "I¡¯ll take two of each," I say, eyeing the lavender and pistachio flavors with particular anticipation. Arthur steps up next, his excitement clear. ¡°One lavender, two pistachios for me.¡± Lumi quietly observes the selection and finally makes her choice. ¡°I¡¯ll take two raspberries and one chocolate,¡± she says, her tone as calm as ever. We find a spot by the window with boxes of Macarons in hand. The sun casts a warm glow over our table, and the light filters through the glass, making the vibrant colors of the macarons even more inviting. Arthur is the first to dig in, biting into a pistachio Macaron. His eyes widen with delight as he chews. ¡°Wow, these are good!¡± Lumi silently picks up a raspberry Macaron and takes a delicate bite. A small, almost invisible smile tugs at her lips. ¡°Not bad,¡± she concedes, her voice soft but pleased. I bite the lavender Macaron, and its subtle floral flavor and delicate sweetness make me grin. ¡°We need to come here more often,¡± I say, savoring the treat. Arthur and Lumi exchange glances, and though they don¡¯t say much, I can sense the brief truce between them as we enjoy the moment in silence. ¡°Limited triple patty cheeseburgers!¡± The sudden shout from one of the stalls grabs our attention. Triple-patty cheeseburgers? It does sound mouthwatering, but surprisingly, I don¡¯t feel the usual pull of hunger. Odd, considering how my stomach always reacts to the mere mention of food. ¡°Limited time?!¡± Arthur shoots up from his seat like a rocket, his eyes wide with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for that for ages! I¡¯m getting one¡ªbe right back!¡± Before I can respond, he¡¯s already halfway across the cafeteria, sprinting toward the stall as if his life depended on it. I blink, a bit taken aback. Arthur¡¯s rich¡ªhe could probably buy cheeseburgers like that whenever he wanted, so what¡¯s with the sudden enthusiasm? Then it hits me. Maybe it''s not just the cheeseburger; perhaps it''s the thrill of the limited offer or the nostalgia of finally getting what he''s been craving. And come to think of it, is a cheeseburger his favorite food? If it is, I could keep that in mind for future reference. If Arthur¡¯s ever feeling down, buying him a cheeseburger might be a good way to cheer him up. Now, though, I¡¯m left alone with Lumi. The atmosphere feels a little different without Arthur''s energy filling the space. I glance over at her, unsure of what to say. She¡¯s quiet, as usual, calmly nibbling on her raspberry Macaron, her expression unreadable. I think about starting a conversation for a moment, but the silence between us isn¡¯t exactly uncomfortable. It¡¯s a calm pause, a brief break from the day''s chaos. Still, with Arthur gone, it feels like I should say something. ¡°Dominic, I heard you¡¯re a food lover,¡± Lumi suddenly says, breaking the silence. I turn to her, surprised by her comment. ¡°Food lover? Yeah, I love eating, but how did you know that? She raises an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. You chew your food so loudly, and you always order huge stacks whenever we¡¯re in the cafeteria.¡± Ah. I feel my cheeks flush slightly. That''s¡­ embarrassing. I¡¯ve always had a hearty appetite, and my table manners probably aren¡¯t the most refined. Growing up with limited access to good food, I¡¯ve always made the most of it whenever I had the chance. Foods like these, readily available at school, are a luxury I never had before. Before I can respond, Lumi casually holds out the small box of Macarons she ordered. ¡°Since you love food so much, why don¡¯t you describe how these Macarons are made?¡± I blink, staring at the colorful little treats she¡¯s holding out to me. I wasn¡¯t expecting her to ask something like that, but a flood of memories from my previous life rushed in. Back then, I worked in a French caf¨¦¡ªthough I never tasted the food. It was strictly against the policy for employees to eat anything from the kitchen. Sure, I could¡¯ve tried sneaking some into my bag to take home, but the place was under constant surveillance, and slipping anything out was almost impossible. Still, I¡¯d watched the bakers at work enough to know the process inside out. ¡°Macarons, huh?¡± I murmur, looking down at the neatly arranged pastries. ¡°They¡¯re quite delicate to make.¡± I pick up one of the raspberry Macarons she bought, turning it slightly in my fingers as I inspect the smoothness of the shell. ¡°First, the meringue needs finely ground almond flour, powdered sugar, and egg whites. The tricky part is getting the texture just right. You fold the almond flour mixture into the meringue gently¡ªif you mix it too much, the batter will deflate, and the Macarons will come out flat.¡± I glance over at Lumi, who is listening intently, her eyes on the Macaron in my hand. Her usual cold demeanor softens slightly as she leans in to hear more. ¡°After that,¡± I continue, ¡°you pipe small rounds of the batter onto a baking sheet. They have to rest for about half an hour before baking¡ªthis helps form that nice ¡®foot¡¯ at the base.¡± I turn the Macaron over, showing her the ruffled edge. ¡°Like this. It¡¯s a sign they¡¯ve baked well.¡± Lumi nods, her face closer than I realized. Her shoulder lightly brushes against mine, and I pause momentarily, startled by how close she¡¯s leaning. But she doesn¡¯t seem to notice¡ªor maybe she does, and she just doesn¡¯t care. Clearing my throat, I continue, ¡°Once baked, you sandwich them with buttercream, jam, or ganache, like the raspberry you ordered. The texture should be light and slightly chewy.¡± I look back at the Macaron in her hand, assessing its quality. ¡°These are pretty well-made. The shell¡¯s smooth, the foot is even, and the filling looks balanced. Whoever made these knows what they¡¯re doing.¡± Lumi is quiet for a moment, still leaning close to me, her eyes fixed on the Macarons. I can feel her shoulder resting against mine now, and it¡¯s a little distracting. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew so much about baking,¡± she finally says, her voice softer than usual, almost as if she¡¯s impressed. I chuckle softly, trying to shake off the odd tension. ¡°Well, I used to work in a caf¨¦ before¡­ so I picked up a few things.¡± Lumi turns her head slightly, her gaze meeting mine briefly. There¡¯s a flicker of something in her eyes, curiosity perhaps, or maybe just surprise at the fact that I had a life before Sylvestria. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m back!¡± Arthur announces loudly as he strides back to our table, holding a massive burger in both hands. His grin stretches ear to ear, and he is thrilled with his purchase. I barely had time to react before I felt Lumi suddenly pull away. The warmth of her shoulder against mine disappears, and I glance to the side just in time to see her sit up straight, her usual composed demeanor quickly returning. Her face, softened moments ago while we discussed Macarons, is now back to its cool, unreadable expression. Arthur, oblivious to the shift in the air, plops down in his seat with the giant burger towering in front of him. I blink in amazement at its sheer size¡ªthe burger is easily the biggest I¡¯ve ever seen. The triple patties are stacked so high that the top bun barely fits, and melted cheese oozes down the sides. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± I mutter, unable to hide my awe. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been craving?¡± Arthur grins, his excitement practically radiating off him. ¡°Oh yeah, this thing is a legend! They only make it occasionally, and I¡¯ve been waiting forever for it!¡± He takes a dramatic bite, his eyes lighting up as he chews. ¡°Mmm! Worth the wait,¡± he says, his mouth half-full. I can¡¯t help but laugh, though I¡¯m still impressed¡ªand a little envious¡ªof his enormous burger. "No wonder you were so eager to get it. That thing¡¯s huge!" Lumi, quiet since Arthur¡¯s return, glances at the burger but says nothing. Her usual cold demeanor has fully returned, and there¡¯s no sign of the closeness we shared earlier. The brief moment of connection feels like it¡¯s already slipping away. -Rumble! Suddenly, the entire cafeteria starts to tremble violently¡ªchairs screech as they slide across the floor, the clattering of utensils and lunch trays echoes through the air. Tables shake as if caught in an invisible storm, and the stalls rattle with an alarming intensity. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Above us, the chandelier sways dangerously, its crystals chiming together like eerie bells warning of the chaos outside. My heart races as I glance toward the windows¡ªoutside, the sky darkens to an ominous shade of gray, casting a grim shadow over the school grounds. Wait¡­ No way¡­ this can¡¯t be¡­ I hope it¡¯s not what I think it is. Please let this not be connected to the dream from the Skill. I whip around to Arthur and Lumi, my heart thudding painfully. Their faces mirror my fear¡ªfrozen in shock, forks suspended mid-air, their eyes wide with horror and recognition. Something¡¯s wrong, and they can feel it, too. "What¡¯s with your expressions? Did you sense something?" I ask, desperately hoping for a different answer. Arthur snaps out of his daze, his gaze locking with mine. "Doms, I felt a strong wave of Mana." Lumi nods, her voice low, urgent. "The Mana signature is immense¡­ This could be an [A] rank." My eyes widen in disbelief. No¡­ no, this better not be¡­ connected to my dream. The nightmare has followed me into reality, and the ominous feeling from earlier tightens its grip on my gut. -Vroom! The sudden blare of an alarm cuts through the panic in the room. It¡¯s loud and noisy, but even louder is the voice from the PA system, shaking me to my core. "Attention, students! A Stargate has appeared near the school. Please evacuate immediately!" The reaction is instant. Screams break out, and panic floods the room like a wave of fear, crashing over every student. "Oh, my glob! Oh, my glob! Oh, my glob!" "Girl, we got to go!" "AHHHHH!" "I want my mommy!" Chaos descends in a heartbeat¡ªstudents scramble from their seats, tripping over themselves in the rush for the exits. The normalcy of the day shatters, replaced by sheer terror. The cafeteria becomes a frantic mess as people shove past each other, their voices rising in fear. No way. This can¡¯t be happening. And then it hits me like a sledgehammer to the chest¡ªwhat if this is why Arthur and Dominic were never mentioned again in the web novel? What if they didn¡¯t survive this incident? Was this the moment the Skill showed me? Is a future set in stone? But wait¡ªcalm down. The dream took place in Aurelior, not here. And I remember¡­ during their first date, Lumi told C¨¦lestin that monsters attacked her middle school. Could this be the same incident from the web novel? If that¡¯s the case, maybe it isn¡¯t directly connected to my dream¡­ But an [A] rank Stargate? That¡¯s beyond what we can handle. The danger level would be catastrophic, far more than we can handle right now. Arthur grabs my arm, yanking me back to reality. "We need to get out of here, now!" Lumi nods sharply, her usual icy composure faltering for just a moment. "We should head to the evacuation points. They''re equipped to handle situations like this." The three of us push forward into the surging crowd, elbows and shoulders bumping against us as the panicked students flood toward the exits. The air is thick with cries and frantic footsteps. In the rush, I get jolted, and the chaos threatens to swallow me whole. Arthur and Lumi are just ahead, but the sea of panicked students makes it hard to stay together. "Arthur! Lumi!" I shout over the noise, but my voice is drowned in panic. I scan the crowd frantically but lose sight of them¡ªfaces blur together in the chaos. -Crash! Suddenly, the window shatters as something smashes through it, sending shards of glass flying across the cafeteria. My heart skips a beat as I turn to face the intruder. The creature that lands is horrifying¡ªtall and skeletal, its body covered in ornate armor that gleams in the flickering light. Its limbs are elongated and unnaturally thin, and its head is crowned with a glowing, halo-like emblem. Ethereal wings spread behind it, shimmering with a strange, otherworldly light. In its bony hand, it wields a large staff with a circular blade at the end, the gold and white of its armor gleaming menacingly. "What is that?!" a nearby student cries out in terror. "I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s disgusting!" another screams. -Crash! A second window shatters as another creature bursts through, landing on the opposite side of the cafeteria. Now, we¡¯re trapped¡ªtwo monsters block the exits, their eyes glowing with malice. Luckily, I¡¯ve come prepared. I reach for ¡®Galahad¡¯s Judgement,¡¯ my dual pistols concealed beneath my pockets. In one swift motion, I draw them, aiming straight at the first creature¡¯s head. -Bang! Bang! But to my shock, the bullets don¡¯t even land¡ªthe creature spins its staff inhumanly, deflecting the shots with a metallic clang. "Raaahhh!" The creatures roar, their skeletal frames vibrating with fury. These things are fast, too fast. "!noisnemid thgie eht ot latrop A!" Maurice¡¯s voice rings above the chaos as he weaves a spell. In an instant, two swirling portals appear behind the creatures, pulling at them with a gravitational force too strong to resist. "Raaahh!" The creatures scream in defiance, flapping their wings desperately, attempting to escape the pull, but it¡¯s futile. The force of the portals drags them inside, and they vanish in a whirl of energy. The room falls silent, save for the soft hum of the portals fading away. Maurice steps forward, his commanding presence restoring a semblance of order. "Everyone, head to the evacuation points immediately! Stay calm and move quickly!" he orders, gazing at me. "Dominic, good thinking, but don¡¯t engage unless necessary. Get to safety. Understood?" I holster my pistols and nod. "Understood, Professor." The panic lessens as Maurice¡¯s authority takes hold, and the students begin to move in a more organized manner. But my senses remain on high alert as I search the crowd, hoping to spot Arthur and Lumi again. The weight of the situation hangs heavy, but I can¡¯t afford to let fear win. I have to survive. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Clark and Celine are enjoying a light game of badminton outside their house, the sun casting warm rays across the yard. With his small stature and determination, Clark does his best to return each shuttlecock that Celine gently sends. "Here it comes, Clark!" Celine calls out, sending the shuttlecock over the net with a gentle flick of her wrist. Clark positions himself; eyes focused on the incoming shuttlecock. He swings his racket with all his might, but his timing is slightly off. The shuttlecock sails past him, landing softly on the grass behind him. "Aww, I missed it!" Clark exclaims a mix of frustration and amusement in his voice. Celine smiles warmly, walking over to ruffle his hair. "You''re doing great, Clark! We can keep practicing, and you''ll get it next time." Nearby, Andr¨¦ is tending to the garden, pulling out weeds and ensuring the plants are well-watered. He looks up from his work and chuckles at Clark''s determined expression. "You''ll get the hang of it, sport," Andr¨¦ encourages, wiping his hands on his gardening apron. "Badminton takes practice, just like gardening. Keep at it, and you''ll be winning in no time." Clark grins, his spirits lifting at their words of encouragement. He picks up the shuttlecock, ready for another round. But then¡ª -Rumble! The ground beneath them begins to shake violently, disrupting their peaceful morning. The tremors grow stronger, causing the trees to sway and the garden tools to clatter to the ground. Clark''s eyes widen in fear as he drops his racket and runs toward Celine, his tiny hands clutching tightly onto her legs. "C-Celine!" he cries, his voice trembling like the earth beneath them. Celine kneels, wrapping her arms around Clark in a protective embrace. She strokes his hair, her voice soothing despite the chaos around them. "It''s okay, Clark. I''m right here. We''re safe," she murmurs, holding him close as the tremors ripple through the ground. Andr¨¦ stands up, his expression serious as he observes the dark gray clouds suddenly rolling in, shrouding the sky in an ominous gloom. "This huge amount of Mana¡­is it¡­" Andr¨¦ mutters, his gaze following the direction from which the Mana surges. His eyes widen as he spots a giant Stargate forming in the distance, with monstrous creatures beginning to emerge from its swirling vortex. The sight of the Stargate and the creatures spilling out makes Andr¨¦''s heart pound with dread. He can sense its sheer power and knows immediately that it is an [A] ranked Stargate. "Dominic¡­" he whispers, his voice laced with worry as he thinks of his son. The danger is too great, and he doesn¡¯t know if Dominic is safe. Quickly, Andr¨¦ pulls out his Commlink, attempting to contact Dominic. But as he feared, there was no signal. The massive amount of Mana pouring from the Stargate disrupts the Mana flow, cutting off all communication. "Tch! The huge Mana coming from the Stargate is disrupting the Mana flow of the Commlink," Andr¨¦ mutters in frustration. He turns to Celine, urgency in his voice. "Celine, cast protection runes around our house and evacuate. We need to keep everyone safe." Celine nods, her expression focused. She gently releases Clark, who is still clinging to her and begins gathering her Mana, preparing to cast the protective runes around their home. "Shadow''s Embrace!" Andr¨¦ commands, gathering Mana around his body. In an instant, shadows envelop him, and dark, ethereal wings sprout from his back, giving him a formidable, almost otherworldly appearance. Clark¡¯s fear begins to subside as he watches Andr¨¦ transform, his eyes wide with awe. "Andr¨¦ looks so cool!" he exclaims, momentarily forgetting his fear as he stares at Andr¨¦ in amazement. Andr¨¦ gives Clark a reassuring smile, but his thoughts are consumed with worry for Dominic''s safety. He can''t afford to waste time with the Stargate so close and the danger so great. With a powerful beat of his shadowy wings, Andr¨¦ takes to the sky, heading straight toward the source of the threat. His heart pounds with fear and determination¡ªhe has to find Dominic and ensure his safety, no matter what. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic E?eforte The moment I step outside, chaos greets me. With their skeletal forms and ethereal wings, the eerie creatures chase after panicked students, casting long shadows over the ground. Flames rage in the distance, painting the sky a hellish orange, and the smoke stings my eyes. My heart sinks as I think of Clark and Celine, caught up in this madness. I take a deep breath to steady my nerves, reminding myself that Andr¨¦ is likely with them and will protect them. But I can''t linger on that thought¡ªmy top priority is reaching the evacuation center. I¡¯ve lost track of Arthur and Lumi, but they can handle themselves; they both have mobility spells. I, on the other hand, only have the ''Chrono Pendant.'' I''m unsure if it''s fully recharged its Mana after the last time I used it, but if things get worse, I might not have a choice. "Rahhh!" A bone-chilling roar cuts through the chaos, pulling me back to the present. I spin around just in time to see one of the creatures charging toward me, its glowing staff raised to strike. Instinct kicks in¡ªI duck and roll, narrowly avoiding the vicious swing. In one fluid motion, I draw one of my ''Galahad''s Judgement'' pistols and fire at the back of the creature''s head. -Bang! Bang! The bullets connect, and the creature screeches, its eerie cry echoing as blood spurts from the wound. It crumples to the ground in a twisted heap. There is no time to celebrate¡ªanother roar splits the air, and I look up to see more creatures circling above, their glowing eyes locked onto me like vultures descending upon their prey. They swoop down, their staffs crackling with malevolent energy. I raise both pistols, bracing myself. [Centurion¡¯s Guard] -Clank! The first creature¡¯s staff collides with my guns, its raw strength pushing me down until I¡¯m kneeling beneath its crushing weight. ¡°Ugh!¡± I grit my teeth, straining to hold my ground. The [Centurion¡¯s Guard] technique is supposed to create an opening for a counterattack, but this thing is too strong. "Rahhh!" Two more creatures swoop in, their staffs poised to strike me down. I need to act now. With a grunt of effort, I twist my pistols, using the creature''s momentum to duck beneath its attack. The two others crash into the first, their staffs colliding in a violent clash of energy. -Clank! Clank! Seizing the moment, I raise my pistols and fire. -Bang! Bang! Bang! The creature directly in front of me collapses under the rapid fire. Without wasting a second, I turn my aim to the others. -Bang! Bang! Another one falls, its wings twitching before it stops completely. The remaining creatures hover hesitantly in the air, their glowing eyes flickering as they reassess their strategy. But the respite is short-lived¡ªmore skeletal figures are descending from the sky, their wings shimmering with otherworldly energy. I glance around desperately, looking for a way out. The streets are thick with smoke and ash, and the creatures above seem endless, circling like vultures waiting to strike¡ªmy heart races. I can¡¯t keep this up for long. There¡ªa narrow alleyway between two crumbling buildings. It¡¯s my only shot. Without hesitation, I activate the [Chrono Pendant]. ¡°Activate!¡± -Tick-tock! Time slows to a crawl. The world around me shifts sluggishly¡ªthe creatures¡¯ wings flap slowly, and their crackling staffs move like syrup through the air. I bolt for the alleyway, dodging their sluggish attacks with ease. ¡°Deactivate!¡± -Chime! Time snaps back to normal as I skid to a halt in the alley, gasping for breath. I glance around, listening for any signs of pursuit. Silence, but the tension in the air tells me it won¡¯t last long. My goal is still to reach the evacuation center, but the creatures have driven me off course. But I have another problem: I don¡¯t know where it is. I pull out my Commlink to check the map, but the screen flashes red¡ªthere is no signal. Of course. The chaos is disrupting everything. Great. Now I¡¯m flying blind. I step cautiously out of the alley and run down a side street, hoping to find some direction, when¡ª "Rahhh!" A roar reverberates through the town, louder than any before. I stop dead in my tracks. A massive, two-headed dragon descends from the clouds, its skeletal frame clad in gleaming armor. Ornate golden and white accents glimmer in the firelight, and a glowing halo-like emblem crowns each head, casting an eerie glow over the town. One of its heads swivels toward me, its eyes locking onto mine. The other soon follows, and both heads snarl in unison. The dragon begins its descent, wings flaring as it zeroes in on me. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I mutter, my throat dry. Why me? Why does it always have to be me? I don¡¯t waste another moment. I pull out my pistols and fire at the beast. -Bang! Bang! -Clank! Clank! The bullets ricochet harmlessly off its thick armor. The dragon lands with a thunderous crash, its size shaking the ground beneath my feet. Each of its talons digs into the earth, massive enough to crush me in one step. Its heads lower, snarling as they prepare to strike. I¡¯m out of time. Adrenaline surges through my veins and my mind races. My pistols are useless against its armor¡ªI need another plan. I scan my surroundings desperately. There! An abandoned building just ahead, its windows shattered, the structure crumbling but still intact. I can¡¯t fight this thing head-on, but I can use the ruins to buy myself time. Without a second thought, I sprint toward the building, diving through one of the broken windows just as the dragon lunges. I roll across the dusty floor, feeling the ground shake as the dragon¡¯s heads twist, trying to track my movements. I¡¯m safe for now, but I know I only have seconds before the beast decides to tear this building apart. I need a plan, and I need it fast. 58 - Stargate and Chaos [1] Volume 01, Chapter 58 Stargate and Chaos [1] The stairwell shakes violently beneath my feet as the dragon¡¯s roar echoes through the crumbling building. I force myself to keep moving, pushing past the fear clawing at the edges of my mind. Every crash and tremor feels like the world collapses, but I can¡¯t stop. Not now. ¡ªCrash! One of the dragon¡¯s massive heads bursts through the wall beside me, its jaws snapping inches from my face. Hot, foul breath hits me full force, making me gag. Its eyes glow with a vicious hunger. For a split second, I freeze¡ªparalyzed by the sheer size of the beast blocking my path. "Activate!" ¡ªTick-tock! Time slows to a crawl. The dragon¡¯s movements become sluggish, and the world stretches in eerie, dreamlike clarity. I leap over its snapping jaws, feeling the rush of air as its teeth clamp shut below me. Mid-air, I pull out my ¡®Galahad¡¯s Judgement¡¯ pistols, lining up my shot with the back of its head. ¡ªBang! Bang! As I land on the stairwell above, the bullets slowly creep toward their target. I don¡¯t wait to see if they hit; I¡¯m already bolting up the next flight of stairs. "Deactivate!" ¡ªChime! Time snaps back to normal with a violent clang. The bullets strike the dragon¡¯s skull with a loud Clank! But it barely seems fazed. Its second head crashes through the wall above me, blocking my path again. Its massive jaws open wide, glowing with eerie light, ready to devour me. "Activate!" ¡ªTick-tock! Time slows again. I dive forward, rolling between the dragon¡¯s jagged teeth beneath its massive form. My body moves in exaggerated slow motion, and I aim upward, firing several shots into the soft tissue of its throat. ¡ªBang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets crawl through the air as I scramble to my feet, sprinting toward the next stairwell. "Deactivate!" ¡ªChime! The bullets strike true, and the dragon¡¯s roar of pain shakes the building. I don¡¯t look back¡ªI burst through the rooftop door, gasping for air as the open sky greets me. But there¡¯s no time to catch my breath. ¡ªRahhh! The dragon rises before me, its eyes burning with rage. Both heads thrash wildly, blood dripping from their wounds, but the injuries only seem to fuel their fury. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!" I fire several shots, but the bullets ricochet uselessly off its armored scales. ¡ªCrash! One of its heads slams into the rooftop, cracking the concrete beneath my feet. The building trembles, and I stagger, barely keeping my balance. The other head pulls back, glowing brighter as it prepares to unleash another deadly attack. I don¡¯t have much time. ¡ªCrack! The ground shatters beneath me as I leap aside, just in time to avoid the dragon¡¯s crushing bite. The impact sends debris flying into the air, and the fireball swelling in the second head¡¯s mouth grows larger. "Activate!" ¡ªTick-tock! Time slows again. I dash forward, weaving between the dragon¡¯s legs and grabbing onto one of its rough, jagged scales. Climbing is slow in the thickened air, each movement exaggerated, but I push onward. I climb higher and higher until I¡¯m perched on its back, racing toward its fire-spewing head. "Deactivate!" ¡ªChime! I aim for the glowing eye and fire. ¡ªBang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets hit their mark, sinking into the dragon¡¯s vulnerable eye with a sickening Thunk! Its roar of agony shakes the entire rooftop, both heads thrashing violently. I stumble, nearly losing my footing as the dragon reels in pain. I know I¡¯ve found its weak point, but exploiting it without overusing the [Chrono Pendant] is risky. "Activate!" ¡ªTick-tock! Time slows once more. I sprint forward, positioning myself above the dragon¡¯s massive, open mouth as it prepares to unleash another devastating attack. I take careful aim. ¡ªBang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The bullets arc slowly through the air, aimed straight down the beast¡¯s throat. "Deactivate!" ¡ªChime! Time snaps back, and the bullets rip into the dragon¡¯s soft flesh. Its roar is deafening as it staggers back, collapsing onto the rooftop, blood spilling from its wounds.
Warning! Overusing ''Chrono Pendant'' will result in self-destruction!
The system''s warning flashes in my vision, and my heart sinks. No... not now. Not when I¡¯m this close. ¡ªShackle! The dragon¡¯s massive tail whips around, slamming into me with brutal force. I¡¯m yanked off my feet and sent hurtling through the air.
You have unlocked a Skill! Skill Name: Shielded Aura Type: Passive/Active Defense Skill
The system notification blinks in my vision as I¡¯m flung through the air. I barely have time to register it before¡ª ¡ªBoom! I crash through a wall, rubble cascading around me as I slam into the ground hard. Pain shoots through my entire body, my vision swimming as I struggle to breathe. Dust fills the air, and everything hurts. "Ngh..." I groan, forcing myself to move, to push through the pain. Despite the agony, I realized something: I should be dead. How am I still alive? "Rahhh!" Through the haze, I see the dragon hovering ominously, its twin heads snarling in fury. Its roar reverberates like a cruel taunt, shaking the ground beneath me. But I¡¯m still standing. The Shielded Aura skill... it saved me. A faint, shimmering barrier flickers around me before fading, the last remnants of the newly unlocked skill. I survived because of it. But as I stare at the enraged dragon, I realize I might not survive much longer. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The chaotic scene unfolds with clashing metal and frantic footsteps as two young students, a girl and a boy with striking blonde hair and vivid red eyes, sprint through the crumbling streets, their terrified voices cutting through the air. "Help! Somebody, please!" the girl cries, her voice trembling as she glances over her shoulder. The boy, struggling to keep pace, yells, "They''re right behind us!" Behind them, skeletal creatures with glowing eyes and ornate staffs chase relentlessly, their steps purposeful and organized. Their eerie armor clinks with every step, the sound adding to the terror as they close in on the fleeing duo. Their hollow eyes lock onto the children, and their staffs glow with ominous energy. One of the creatures raises its staff, ready to strike. "Avalon¡¯s Blast!" a firm voice echoes from the distance. ¡ªZzzzap! Zzzzap! Zzzzap! Three beams of piercing light shoot across the battlefield, each one striking precisely through the narrow slits in the creatures¡¯ armor. The beams penetrate their skeletal forms, and with a final shriek, the monsters collapse, dissolving into nothing. The girl gasps, and the boy stumbles, both of them collapsing to their knees in exhaustion and shock. As they catch their breath, a shadow looms over them. Arthur, his chest rising and falling with adrenaline, rushes over. "Are you two okay?" he asks, offering his hand to help them stand. The girl takes his hand, shakily pulling herself up. "Thank you... thank you so much!" she breathes out, her red eyes wide with fear. The boy, still pale from the encounter, grips Arthur¡¯s arm as he stands. "We¡­ we didn¡¯t know what to do. We thought we were done for." Arthur offers them both a reassuring smile. "You¡¯re safe now. Head to the evacuation center; it''s just west of here. Follow this street, then take a left at the big clock tower. You¡¯ll be safe there." They nod, visibly relieved. "Our names are Gareth and Gawain," the boy says, trying to catch his breath. "We owe you our lives." Arthur shakes his head. "Just get to safety." The duo quickly turns and dashes off, following his directions, their gratitude lingering. "Arthur, why are you still here?" Arthur spins around and finds Lumi walking toward him, her cold and unyielding expression firmly in place. "I¡¯m helping people," Arthur replies, his tone steady. "I¡¯m not just going to stand by while others are in danger." Lumi raises an eyebrow, her piercing gaze locked on him. "Helping them? Arthur, you know this is a [A] ranked Stargate. The Mana is too overwhelming for us. Staying here is foolish. You should be thinking about your safety." Arthur frowns, his frustration clear. "And what about you? What are you still doing here, Lumi? If it¡¯s so dangerous, why aren¡¯t you running?" Lumi¡¯s cold demeanor falters for a split second. Her eyes widen, and for a brief moment, a flash of uncertainty crosses her face. "I¡­" she hesitates, her usual composure cracking. She remembers her father¡¯s words, the same lesson that Arthur¡¯s father had instilled in him: ¡®If someone needs saving, and you can do it, then you must.¡¯ Before she can respond, a loud Boom! Shakes the ground beneath them. Both of them turn toward the source of the crash, eyes wide as they see Dominic lying amidst the debris of a nearby building, injured and motionless. Fear grips them both. "Doms!" Arthur¡¯s voice cracks with terror as he sprints toward his fallen friend. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Doms!" Arthur''s familiar voice cuts through the haze of pain, grounding me. I blink, struggling to focus, but through the blur, I see him and Lumi standing protectively before me. Arthur wields a glowing light sword, his face set with fierce determination, while Lumi''s ice glyphs swirl around her like a storm, ready to strike at any threat. Relief washes over me despite the sharp ache in my legs and the ringing in my ears. Knowing they¡¯re here¡ªknowing I¡¯m not alone¡ªgives me hope amid this chaos. "Rahh!" The dragon''s twin heads swivel toward each other, their glowing eyes gleaming with what looks like amusement¡ªalmost as if they¡¯re mocking us. Then, without warning, they turn and soar into the sky, leaving us behind in a flurry of wind and dust. Confusion grips me, battling with relief. Why did they leave? What just happened? Arthur is by my side instantly, dropping to one knee, his eyes scanning me for injuries. His face is etched with concern, every line of his expression tight with worry. ¡°Doms!¡± His voice cracks, and for a moment, I can see the fear beneath his usual confidence. ¡°Art¡­¡± I manage to whisper, but the pain makes it hard to speak. He quickly pulls a small vial from his pocket, the liquid inside glowing faintly. "Here, drink this! Professor Maurice gave it to me for emergencies." It¡¯s a healing potion. Arthur helps me drink it, his hands steady as the warmth of the potion spreads through my body, easing the pain. Slowly, the sharp, burning agony dulls to a manageable beating, and I can finally breathe without feeling like my ribs are on fire. "Better?" Arthur asks, his voice is soft but urgent. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. I nod weakly, grateful for the relief, even though my legs still feel like dead weight. "Yeah¡­ but why did it leave? The dragon¡­ it just¡­ left." Arthur glances toward the sky where the dragon disappeared, his expression dark with suspicion. "I don''t know, but we¡¯re not sticking around to find out. We need to get you to safety first." He holds out his arms to help me stand, but when I try to get up, my legs buckle beneath me, too weak to hold my weight. I stumble, and Arthur catches me effortlessly before I hit the ground. "Let me carry you," he says, his tone leaving no room for argument. I shake my head, trying to summon whatever strength I have left. "No, I can manage... Just give me a minute." Arthur raises an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. Before I can protest further, he easily scoops me up, cradling me in his arms like I weigh nothing. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­" I mutter, my face heating with embarrassment as he lifts me. Arthur chuckles, the tension in his voice softening slightly. "Sometimes, pride¡¯s gotta take a back seat, Doms. You¡¯re hurt, and we need to move fast." I sigh, knowing he¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t the time to be stubborn, not when everything is spiraling out of control. But still, being carried like this feels¡­ humiliating. Lumi, who¡¯s been watching silently, glances toward the school gates. Her voice is cool but steady, cutting through the noise around us. "We should head to the evacuation center. It¡¯s safer there, and we can regroup." Arthur nods, shifting his grip slightly to hold me more securely. "Good idea. Let¡¯s go." As we move through the wreckage, Arthur holding me tightly, I feel a mix of emotions swirling inside me¡ªgratitude for their help, frustration at my own weakness, and a lingering unease about the dragon¡¯s sudden retreat. "Hang on tight, Doms," Arthur murmurs, his voice a steady reassurance as we navigate the chaos, dodging debris and terrified students. The world blurs as we pass through the crumbling streets, and though every step takes me further from the immediate danger, I can¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that the worst isn¡¯t over yet. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Twenty Magicians¡ªeach ranked from [B-] to [B+]¡ªstand in uneasy silence in the grand hall of the Lyon chateau. Their faces are tight with tension, reflecting the gravity of the situation as the air hums with Mana from the distant [A] ranked Stargate. The rhythmic pulse of the Stargate''s immense power is felt even here, far from the frontlines, its presence a constant reminder of the devastation that could unfold. Uther Lyon stands at the head of the room, his sharp gaze sweeping over the gathered Magicians. These are the only ones he could muster on such short notice, those whose Commlinks were jammed by the overwhelming interference of the [A] ranked Stargate''s magical energy. All higher-ranked Magicians, including those in Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels, are unreachable. The usual flow of communication has been severed, and they are isolated from their strongest allies. He cannot contact any of the [A] ranked Magicians, and even the resources of his powerful guild are stretched thin. This is the best he can do for now, though it gnaws at him. As the guild master, the responsibility weighs heavily on his shoulders, knowing that failure could mean catastrophe. Yet, Uther knows that hesitation or doubt will only worsen the situation. He takes a breath, gathering his thoughts, before addressing the assembled Magicians. His calm and steady voice cuts through the tension like a blade. ¡°I know what you¡¯re all thinking¡ªthis Stargate is unlike anything you¡¯ve faced before. Its power is immense, far beyond the typical anomalies we encounter. Even for those of us ranked [A] or higher, this Stargate presents a challenge that could be deadly. But today, we are not here to raid the Stargate. We are here for a greater purpose¡ªto save lives.¡± The Magicians shift uneasily, their eyes betraying a mixture of fear and doubt. Uther meets each of their gazes in turn, his expression hard and determined. "You are all seasoned Stargate Raiders. You''ve trained for moments like this. Today, our mission is not conquest but survival. The people of the E?eforte territory are depending on us to get them to safety. Remember that. Today, you focus on protecting the innocent, those caught in the crossfire." He lets his words settle in, watching as the reality of their mission replaces the fear in their eyes with a sense of duty. "I understand your hesitation," Uther continues, his voice growing stronger, more commanding. "But you''ve faced dangers before, none more important than this. We may not confront the Stargate directly, but our actions today are just as crucial. Each life you save is a victory." As Uther speaks, he can see their resolve begin to harden. The doubt clouded their minds and now gave way to a sharper focus. They stand a little straighter, the fear still there but tempered by a sense of purpose. "I will lead you," Uther declares, filling the room. "While we focus on the evacuation, we trust that Maurice and¡ª" Uther¡¯s lips twitch slightly, betraying his distaste¡ª"the other [SS] ranked Magician will deal with the Stargate itself." His mind briefly flickers to the other [SS] ranked Magician, the one he begrudgingly calls "Trash" for his reckless personal life and endless stream of girlfriends. Even now, Uther can hardly respect him, but there is no denying the man''s strength. He can manage the Stargate raid, leaving Uther free to prioritize the people''s lives. "I¡¯m ready to face the Stargate if it comes to it," Uther adds, his voice laced with determination. "But until then, our mission is clear¡ªevacuate as many as possible, protect the E?eforte territory, and save lives. Stay focused, stay united, and stay strong. We are here to protect." A newfound energy ripples through the room. The Magicians exchange glances, their expressions now filled with determination rather than fear. They are ready to follow Uther, not as conquerors of the Stargate but as saviors of the innocent. The time for action has come, and with Uther leading them, they march toward the E?eforte territory, knowing that today¡¯s battle isn¡¯t just about defeating the Stargate¡ªit¡¯s about protecting everything they hold dear. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T The sky darkens over the E?eforte territory, the ominous presence of the [A] ranked Stargate casting shadows across the ground. Amidst the chaos, a male teenager with striking light blue hair that dances with the wind stands, his sharp blue eyes trained on the massive anomaly hovering above. ¡°Woah, look at that Stargate.¡± His voice is calm, almost amused, as if the sight before him is nothing more than an exciting challenge. His lean, muscular body radiates a casual confidence. His name is C¨¦lestin, and he watches the Stargate with a smirk. ¡ª"Rahhh!"¡ª The sudden roar of creatures interrupts the eerie stillness. Three grotesque monsters, skeletal wings beating furiously, charge toward him with alarming speed, their staffs raised, ready to strike. But C¨¦lestin''s smirk only widens. ¡°Stasis Field,¡± he mutters nonchalantly. In an instant, a brilliant blue diamond-shaped field materializes around him, freezing the monsters mid-flight. They are trapped, frozen in time, their movements halted as though they have been locked within the very fabric of existence. ¡°Man, you guys are from that [A] ranked Stargate?¡± C¨¦lestin scoffs, his sharp eyes gleaming with confidence. ¡°Y¡¯all are weak.¡± He extends both arms toward the immobilized monsters; his fingers splayed out as azure magic circles form around his palms. ¡°Time Bombs.¡± Within seconds, glowing spheres of temporal energy form at his fingertips and fly toward the trapped creatures. As soon as the energy makes contact, mall distortions shimmer across the surface of their bodies, marking the spot of impact. ¡ªTick-tock The air seems to warp and bend around the creatures, and with a sudden burst, time accelerates unnaturally. Rust blooms across their weapons and armor while their decayed wings crumble into ash. Their bodies wither away, aging centuries in seconds until they collapse into dust scattered by the wind. C¨¦lestin watches the scene unfold with a satisfied grin, the blue light of his magic flickering as it fades. "Guess time wasn''t on your side," he says under his breath, a trace of amusement in his tone. A figure suddenly rushes toward him, vibrant purple hair flashing in the wind. Violette, a girl with playful eyes, wraps herself around his bicep, her tone teasing yet adoring. ¡°C¨¦lestin, you¡¯re so strong!¡± she exclaims, her flirtatious voice filled with admiration as she hugs his muscular arm. C¨¦lestin gives her a soft, proud smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m strong, Violette. After all, I¡¯m the strongest!¡± ¡°Yeah, you are!¡± Violette giggles, but a moment later, a shadow of confusion crosses her face. She glances toward the chaotic scene of the E?eforte territory. The flames, the distant screams, and the looming presence of the Stargate all weigh heavily on her mind. Why are they here, of all places? They aren''t strong enough to face a [A] ranked Stargate head-on, and she knows it. She had initially thought C¨¦lestin, with his overconfidence, had come here to raid it. But something feels off. "C¨¦lestie," she says, her voice hesitant as she pulls back slightly, "why did we come here? We can''t raid that Stargate..." C¨¦lestin looks at her, and for the first time, the cocky bravado fades. His smile softens into something more genuine, more vulnerable. ¡°Because¡­I want to help a close friend of mine,¡± he replies quietly, his light blue eyes shimmering with a hidden warmth. Violette blinks in surprise. A friend? She has never seen C¨¦lestin act like this before. She knows he is arrogant regarding his strength, always boasting about being the best. But here, at this moment, there''s something more. Beneath the cocky exterior, there¡¯s kindness¡ªa desire to help. Violette¡¯s heart flutters slightly, seeing this side of him. She smiles, realizing that C¨¦lestin has a strong sense of loyalty despite his overconfidence. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Luo Minghao stands calmly on the rooftop, his gaze fixed on the chaos below. The town is engulfed in pandemonium, monstrous creatures spilling forth from the Stargate, sowing terror and destruction. His expression remains unruffled, a picture of cold detachment. "It seems the Stargate experiment is proceeding as expected," he murmurs to himself, a trace of satisfaction in his voice. His objective is clear: to test the capabilities of the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦, a rare and powerful artifact. The devastation below proves that the stone holds immense potential, aligning perfectly with Lord Malignor''s grand design¡ªa plan to spread chaos throughout Sylvestria. "Lord Malignor will be pleased. This experiment brings us closer to his ultimate goal of plunging Sylvestria into chaos." He glances down at the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ in his hand, the stone emitting a soft, sinister glow. "If I gather the remaining four, summoning a [SS] Ranked Stargate in each nation might be within our reach." As a [SS] Ranked Magician, Luo Minghao possesses a formidable reservoir of Mana, more than enough to unlock the full potential of each Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦. The thought of unleashing [SS] Ranked Stargates across Sylvestria brings a faint, cold smile to his lips. "So, you''re responsible with the Stargate, right?" A firm voice breaks through his thoughts. Luo Minghao turns slowly, his gaze meeting a man who has approached him unnoticed. The newcomer has short, tousled red hair and sharp green eyes. He is dressed in a dark blue tophat and tuxedo, exuding an air of elegance contrasting sharply with the chaos below. Luo Minghao recognizes him immediately¡ªMaurice R¨¦el, a fellow [SS] Ranked Magician. The sight of Maurice is unexpected, but Luo Minghao''s composure remains unshaken. "No," Luo Minghao replies, his tone calm and measured. ¡°Th¨¦odore, one of my General subordinates, summoned the Stargate. I am merely here to observe the experiment." Maurice''s keen eyes take in the details of Luo Minghao''s appearance, lingering on the golden skull ring on Luo''s finger¡ªa symbol unmistakably marking him as a member of the Umbrascourge. Though Maurice recognizes the man as human, his presence as a General of the Umbrascourge is unexpected and troubling. Maurice''s gaze shifts to the Stargate, where monstrous entities pour out like a dark tide before returning to Luo Minghao. The air between them is tense, a silent challenge between two influential figures. "How did you manage it?" Maurice asks, his voice calm but laced with a demand for answers. In all his years, Maurice has believed that Stargates were the work of otherworldly forces, entities beyond the realm of Sylvestria. The notion that someone from Sylvestria could summon such a phenomenon is intriguing and unsettling. "That is confidential." Luo Minghao replies. "Confidential?" Maurice echoes, his voice laced with a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "You''re standing in the middle of a town you''ve helped throw into chaos, and you still cling to secrecy?" Luo Minghao studies Maurice for a moment, weighing the situation. The tension between them is heavy and palpable as the town below descends into chaos. With a slight tilt of his head, Luo decides there is little harm in revealing part of the plan, especially to someone like Maurice, who might appreciate the intricacies of their scheme. "Very well," Luo Minghao says, his voice smooth and measured. "Since you''ve been confronting me here, I''ll indulge your curiosity." Maurice remains silent, his piercing green eyes locked onto Luo''s, waiting for him to continue. "The Stargate you see here is just the beginning," Luo begins, gesturing with the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ in his hand, the stone pulsing with a soft, ominous light. "Lord Malignor has long sought to unleash chaos across Sylvestria, to bring the entire world to its knees. But to do so, we need to destabilize it fundamentally¡ªshake the foundations that hold this world together." He pauses, allowing the gravity of his words to settle in. "This town, this experiment, is merely a test of the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦''s capabilities. By summoning Stargates strategically across Sylvestria, we can flood the nations with monsters, spread panic and fear, and weaken their defenses. The ultimate goal is to sow enough chaos that the barriers between worlds begin to crumble." Maurice''s expression darkens, but he keeps composed, carefully processing Luo''s words. "You see," Luo continues, his tone almost conversational, "the chaos isn''t just for the sake of destruction. It''s a means to an end. With Sylvestria in disarray, we can begin to unseal Erebos, the primordial force of darkness that has been sealed away for centuries. Once released, Erebos will engulf Sylvestria in eternal night, a world where only the strongest¡ªand those aligned with Lord Malignor¡ªwill thrive." Luo''s eyes gleam with a cold, calculating light as he continues, "But we need to ensure the world is ripe for such an awakening. The Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ is the key. With it, we can summon [SS] Ranked Stargates in all five nations, each one a focal point of devastation, each one weakening the barriers just a little more. And when the time is right, when the world is at its weakest, Erebos will be unleashed." He pauses, studying Maurice''s reaction. "That is the plan, to drown Sylvestria in chaos, to tear down the old world and build a new one in its place¡ªa world where only the strong survive." Maurice''s expression is unreadable, but his eyes betray a flicker of something¡ªa mixture of disbelief, anger, and perhaps even a grudging respect for the sheer audacity of the plan. "You and your so-called Lord Malignor are playing with forces beyond your control," Maurice finally says, his voice steady but laced with a warning. "Unleashing Erebos would not only destroy Sylvestria, but it would also consume everything¡ªincluding those who think they can control it." Luo Minghao shrugs, seemingly unbothered by the implications. "Perhaps. But in chaos, there is opportunity. And we intend to seize it." Maurice''s mind whirls with everything Luo Minghao has revealed, but one question gnaws at him, demanding an answer. The idea of a human¡ªespecially one as powerful as Luo¡ªaligning with the Umbrascourge, a group of evil demons, seems unfathomable. There has to be a reason that has driven him to such lengths. "Why¡­ why did you join the Umbrascourge? What could compel you to ally with demons, to throw in your lot with beings that seek to destroy everything?" Luo Minghao''s expression shifts slightly, the cold, calculating mask giving way to something more personal, more revealing. He lets out a quiet, bitter laugh that seems to carry the weight of old wounds and buried anger. "You want to know why?" Luo says, his voice taking on a sharper edge. "It''s simple. Because the so-called ''Society of Geniuses''¡ªthe organization that should have embraced my brilliance¡ªcast me out. They labeled my work'' unethical,'' ''dangerous,'' and ''inhumane.'' They branded me a criminal, not because my experiments were failures, but because they succeeded too well." Maurice frowns, a sense of unease creeping over him. He knows of the Society of Geniuses, a prestigious and highly selective group of the brightest minds in Sylvestria. To be expelled from such an elite organization is no small matter. "My research, my experiments, were ahead of their time," Luo continues, his tone darkening with resentment. "I sought to push the boundaries of what was possible, to unlock the true potential of magic and technology. But they¡­ they couldn''t see the future I was trying to create. They only saw their narrow-minded ethics and fear of the unknown." He pauses, his eyes narrowing as old memories resurface. "I delved into areas they deemed ''forbidden.'' I experimented with the fusion of magic and life itself, creating constructs that could surpass the limitations of both. I sought to harness the raw power of magic in ways that had never been done before. But instead of praise, I was met with outrage. They called me a monster and accused me of playing God. And so, they banned me, exiled me from their ranks." Maurice''s unease deepens as he listens. Luo''s experiments¡ªfusing magic and life, pushing the boundaries of what is considered ''natural''¡ªsound dangerous, even by the most liberal standards. "So, when Lord Malignor approached me," Luo continues, his voice tinged with a bitter satisfaction, "I saw an opportunity. He offered me a place where my genius would be appreciated and my research would be valued. The Umbrascourge didn''t care about petty ethics or morals but about results. And they gave me the freedom to explore my ideas without restraint." Maurice''s mind races as he tries to reconcile the man before him with the vision of a brilliant researcher gone astray. The Magician in front of him is not just a powerful Magician; he has been pushed to the fringes by his ambitions, and in his exile, he has found a new purpose with the Umbrascourge. This purpose threatens the very fabric of Sylvestria. "You threw away your humanity for this?" Maurice asks, his voice heavy with a mix of disbelief and sorrow. "For the sake of your experiments, you aligned yourself with demons? Do you even realize what you''ve become?" Luo Minghao''s expression hardens, his eyes cold and unyielding. "I became what I needed to be, Maurice. I embraced the truth that others were too blind to see. In this world, power is all that matters. And I found a way to obtain it, to use it as I see fit. You can cling to your morals and society''s rules, but I''ll forge my path." Maurice stands in silence for a moment, absorbing Luo''s words. There is no reasoning with someone who has chosen this path, who has justified every action in pursuit of a vision that has no regard for the consequences. Luo Minghao has not just joined the Umbrascourge; he has become an embodiment of the chaos and destruction they seek to unleash. "I pity you," Maurice says quietly, his voice laced with regret. "You were once one of Sylvestria''s brightest minds. But now, you''re lost in the darkness you''ve embraced." Luo Minghao''s cold smile returns. "Save your pity. It''s wasted on me. Now, shall we continue this conversation with our actions?" After hearing Luo Minghao''s plan, Maurice knows this Magitist is pivotal to the Umbrascourge''s sinister plans. The gravity of the situation leaves him with no choice¡ªLuo has to be eliminated. Maurice quickly gathers Mana, channeling it into the air around him, which pulses with raw energy. ¡°diov eht fo yromrA!¡± Maurice chants, his voice commanding and resolute. Instantly, black portals materialize around Luo Minghao, their edges swirling with dark, void energy. An array of weapons forged from the void emerges from these portals¡ªblades, spears, and arrows aimed directly at Luo. -Fwoosh! The weapons shoot toward Luo Minghao with blinding speed, their trajectories precise and lethal. But Luo remains unfazed, standing perfectly still as the void-forged weapons close in. -Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Squelch! Each weapon strikes its mark, piercing Luo Minghao''s body with a sickening sound. However, to Maurice''s surprise, no blood flows from the wounds. The lack of any sign of life leaves him momentarily stunned. Luo Minghao''s eyes meet Maurice''s, a calm expression on his face. "Unfortunately for you, Maurice, I''m only here to observe, not to engage in battle. Farewell." As the final word leaves his lips, Luo''s eyes dull, losing vitality, and his head slumps forward as if life has drained away. Maurice dematerializes the void portals and cautiously approaches the motionless figure. Reaching out, he places his hand on what he assumes to be Luo''s lifeless body. But the texture beneath his fingers is wrong¡ªit isn''t flesh. It''s a puppet. A cold realization hits Maurice. The figure before him has been a decoy, a puppet crafted to deceive him. Luo Minghao hasn''t been here at all. 59- Stargate And Chaos [2] Volume 01, Chapter 59 Stargate And Chaos [2] A family¡ªa mother, father, and two small children¡ªruns through the smoke-filled streets, their faces pale with fear. The children¡¯s cries mingle with the crackling of burning debris as they stumble over the uneven ground. Behind them, three skeletal creatures with ethereal wings give chase, their staffs raised high, glowing with sinister energy. The father clutches his son''s hand tightly, urging him to keep pace, while the mother holds her daughter close, her arms trembling with the strain. Panic is etched deep into their expressions, the terror of knowing each step might be their last, driving them forward. ¡°Run faster!¡± the father yells, casting a desperate glance over his shoulder as the creatures close the distance. Their growls grow louder, echoing through the empty streets. Just as the monsters raise their staffs to strike, a shadowy figure swoops in from above, moving with the swiftness of a wraith. A dark blade slices through the air in a blur of motion, cleaving the creatures in half with a single, precise strike. ¡ªSlash! The creatures disintegrate into tendrils of dark mist, their bodies vanishing before they can lay a hand on the fleeing family. The shadowy figure lands smoothly before the stunned parents, revealing Andr¨¦, his eyes glowing with a fierce, unyielding light. The family freezes, gasping in disbelief as they see their savior¡ªtall, imposing, and radiating an aura of raw power. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Andr¨¦ asks, his deep voice carrying a calm reassurance as he surveys the terrified faces before him. His dark cloak sways in the wind, shadows curling around his form like living extensions of his will. The father, his voice shaky with gratitude, nods rapidly. ¡°Thank you¡­ thank you, sir¡ªMayor E?eforte.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s expression softens momentarily, a rare glimpse of warmth breaking through his hardened demeanor. ¡°You¡¯re safe now but must head to the evacuation center immediately. Don¡¯t linger.¡± He raises his hand, and shadowy energy swirls around him, coalescing into a portal that forms on the ground beside the family. The edges of the portal shimmer like liquid darkness, casting an otherworldly glow over the cobblestones. ¡°Step into the portal. It will take you directly to the evacuation center,¡± Andr¨¦ instructs, his tone leaving no room for hesitation. The mother hesitates, clutching her children closer, but the father nods reassuringly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can trust him.¡± The family steps into the portal, disappearing into the darkness one by one. The portal seals behind them with a soft sigh, leaving Andr¨¦ alone amidst the chaos. The father¡¯s grateful voice echos faintly as it closes. ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you!¡± With the family safely evacuated, Andr¨¦¡¯s expression hardens once more as he turns his gaze back to the burning town. Shadowy wings unfurl from his back, and with a powerful beat, he soars into the air, scanning the chaos below. As he flies above the devastated streets, his mind races with anxiety. He stretches his senses outward, hoping to detect a familiar trace of Mana¡ªArthur¡¯s or anything to reassure him that his son is safe. But the energy currents from the [A] ranked Stargate distort everything, making it nearly impossible to pinpoint any single presence. Below, he catches glimpses of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels members working frantically to guide civilians to safety, their robes flashing between the shadows as they fend off attacking creatures. Despite the chaos, they move with purpose, protecting those unable to protect themselves. ¡ªCrackle! A sudden streak of lightning splits the sky, illuminating the scene in a flash of blinding white. Andr¨¦¡¯s instincts scream danger, and he veers sharply to the side, narrowly dodging a bolt that crashes into the street below, sending shards of stone flying. He frowns, realizing that the lightning lacks the telltale signature of Mana¡ªit¡¯s merely a product of the fierce storm raging above. ¡°Hey there!¡± a deep, confident voice rings out, cutting through the storm¡¯s rumble. Andr¨¦ spins midair, his eyes locking onto a massive figure striding toward him with a swagger. The man is powerfully built, his long blond hair flowing in the wind, and his tailored black jacket with purple accents fits him like armor. His piercing blue eyes gleam with a dangerous thrill. Andr¨¦¡¯s gaze narrows as he takes in the stranger. Even without reaching out with his senses, he can feel the power radiating from this man¡ªan [SS] rank. ¡°Who are you?¡± Andr¨¦ demands, his voice carrying a cold edge. The man¡¯s lips curl into a smirk, his amusement evident. ¡°I¡¯m Bjorn Haakonsen,¡± he replies, laced with arrogance. ¡°And I¡¯ve been looking forward to this. I want to fight you, Andr¨¦¡ªor should I say, ''The Death.¡¯¡± The name hits Andr¨¦ like a jolt. His identity as ''The Death''¡ªa title he had kept hidden beneath a shroud of secrecy¡ªwas supposed to be known to only a select few. The family he had rescued earlier recognized him because he wasn¡¯t wearing his usual disguise, but for a stranger like Bjorn to know? This was no coincidence. Only a handful of [SS] ranked Magicians exist, and they guard their identities fiercely. Even his childhood friend Maurice had kept his status under wraps. The fact that Bjorn had sought him out specifically meant this was a deliberate challenge, not a chance encounter. Tension crackles between them, mirroring the storm overhead. Andr¨¦¡¯s thoughts race¡ªhe knows he should focus on finding Dominic, but he can¡¯t ignore the immediate threat. He grits his teeth, aware of the time slipping away. If he doesn¡¯t handle this quickly, he risks being delayed while his son remains in danger. But he also knows the risks of using his full power¡ªof letting ¡°him¡± take control, something he dreads more than anything. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± Andr¨¦ growls, his voice low and filled with warning. Bjorn¡¯s grin widens, and his aura flares with excitement. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, Andr¨¦. Let¡¯s see if ''The Death'' matches his legend.¡± Dark Mana surges around Andr¨¦, forming a cloak of shadow that swirls like a living storm. His eyes narrow, focusing on the fight ahead, knowing that every moment counts. He might not have asked for this battle, but he won''t back down if it¡¯s a test of his strength. ¡°If you insist, let¡¯s get this over with,¡± Andr¨¦ says, his voice cutting through the storm''s roar. With a burst of energy, the clash begins, shadow meeting power in a battle that could reshape the very landscape of the E?eforte territory. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic E?eforte As we run through the chaotic streets, the town around us is engulfed in madness. Arthur carries me with steady determination, his arms strong beneath me, while Lumi leads the way, her eyes scanning for the safest route through the destruction. The air buzzes with energy, charged with fear and the distant roars of the creatures that have emerged from the Stargate. "Rahh!" Familiar, menacing roars echo through the smoke-filled sky. Raising my head, I spot the skeletal creatures. Their eerie forms cut through the haze as they swoop toward us, their staffs raised high and glowing with a sinister light. Arthur¡¯s grip tightens around me, ensuring I am secure. "Avalon''s Guard!" he shouts, his voice carrying a note of defiance. A radiant light envelops us, forming a protective barrier that shimmers with ethereal energy. A shield, glowing with a soft, golden hue, surrounds our small group like a protective cocoon. "Rahh!" The creatures charge, their movements swift and aggressive, their staffs poised to strike. "Frostguard Phalanx!" Lumi¡¯s voice cuts through the chaos, steady and composed, as she raises her hands. Instantly, three knightly figures forged from ice materialize in front of us. Their crystalline forms gleam in the flickering light as they brandish massive claymores, intercepting the creatures'' attack. ¡ªClank! Clank! The sound of ice meeting spectral flesh echoes through the broken streets. The ice knights parry the incoming blows, forcing the creatures back into the air. Forming a protective circle around us, the ice knights stand tall, their swords ready. Above, the creatures regroup, circling with renewed fury, their malevolent eyes glowing as they assess the situation. Arthur keeps his hold on my firm, his face set with determination. Lumi stands beside him, her hands still aglow, ready to unleash another spell. "Rahh!" A new, deeper roar resonates through the air, drawing our attention to a new adversary. Emerging from the shadows is a regal, lion-like creature, its presence commanding and terrifying. Clad in golden armor adorned with intricate red filigree, the creature''s massive, feathered wings unfurl, casting an ominous shadow across the ground. The sight of it sends a chill down my spine. This creature isn¡¯t like the others¡ªits power radiates with an intensity that makes my skin crawl. "Avalon''s Blast!" Arthur¡¯s shout is filled with determination as he extends his hand toward the beast. Three beams of intense light shoot forth from his outstretched hand, hurtling toward the lion-like creature with precision. ¡ªBoom! The beams strike their target, engulfing the creature in smoke and debris. The ground shakes from the impact, sending ripples through the broken streets. "Rah!" But even as the dust settles, the skeletal creatures seize the opportunity. They dive down from above, and their staff aims directly at us. The ice knights move swiftly, raising their claymores to meet the assault. ¡ªClank! Clank! Clank! Metal clashes against spectral staffs as the knights block the attacks. But amidst the chaos, one creature slips through its defenses, darting straight toward us, its staff poised for a deadly strike. "Icicle Lance Barrage!" Lumi¡¯s voice rings out, sharp and clear. In an instant, three jagged ice lances shoot forward, each piercing the creature¡¯s chest with deadly precision. ¡ªSquelch! "Rahhh!" The creature lets out a guttural scream as the ice lances tear through its form, pinning it to the ground. It twitches violently before collapsing, lifeless. But any relief we feel is short-lived. The lion-like creature emerges from the smoke, its majestic form unmarred. Arthur¡¯s spell has barely made a scratch. ¡ªSizzle! Electricity crackles around its open maw, the air humming with a charged energy as it gathers power into a glowing orb of lightning. ¡ªCrackle! The creature unleashes a massive lightning bolt with a roar, hurtling it directly at us. "Avalon''s Radiant Aegis!" Arthur shouts, summoning a large, translucent shield that unfurls like a blooming flower. ¡ªBoom! The lightning bolt collides with the shield, rippling a shockwave through the air. The barrier holds, but the impact forces Arthur to his knees, straining his expression. "Rah!" Another skeletal creature manages to sneak close. Still in Arthur''s arms, I quickly draw one of my ''Galahad¡¯s Judgement'' pistols, aiming at the creature¡¯s head. ¡ªBang! ¡ªClank! The bullet deflects off the creature¡¯s staff, barely missing its mark. ¡°Arthur!¡± I shout, feeling the creature¡¯s threat closing in. "Avalon''s Blast!" Arthur¡¯s command is quick, summoning a small orb of light beside him. It fires a beam directly at the creature, catching it off guard. "Rahh!" The beam shatters the creature¡¯s staff and obliterates its spectral form, leaving only ashes in its wake. ¡ªBoom! A loud crash steals my attention. I turn just in time to see Lumi thrown against a crumbling wall, her ice knights vanishing as she crumples. Three more creatures advance on her prone form, their eyes gleaming maliciously. "Lumi!" Panic grips my chest. She is crucial to the future battles against Umbrascourge¡ªalongside C¨¦lestin and Violette. She can¡¯t fall here, not now. Arthur¡¯s breathing grows heavier, each intake strained. "Tch!" he hisses, frustration clear in his eyes. Above, the three creatures circle while the lion prepares another lightning strike. We are in dire straits: outnumbered, Lumi unconscious, Arthur¡¯s energy waning, and I am too injured to fight effectively. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s labored breaths tell me everything I need to know¡ªhis Mana reserves are almost depleted. "Arthur, how much mana do you have left?" I ask, struggling to keep the fear out of my voice. "Not much," he replies, his voice barely above a whisper. We need a plan, and we need it fast. ¡°Arthur, use your ¡®Flash of Merlin¡¯ spell to get us out of¡ª¡± ¡°Time Reaver!¡± A new voice echoes through the chaos, sharp and commanding. A large rift, glitching and shimmering like a broken reality, materializes behind the creatures, sucking them in with an unstoppable force. I freeze, disbelief washing over me. That spell¡ªTime Reaver. Could it be¡­? ¡°Wow, you three look like a mess.¡± I twist around, my eyes landing on a figure standing atop a ruined rooftop, a cocky smile playing on his lips. His medium-length, airy, light blue hair catches the wind, and his sharp, light blue eyes gleam with amusement. It¡¯s C¨¦lestin Moreau, the protagonist of the web novel. My mind reels. What is he doing here? None of this has happened in the web novel I know. ¡°C¨¦lestie! You¡¯re so strong!¡± A second voice chimes in, and I turn to see Violette, her vibrant purple hair catching the light as she stands near Lumi. I notice that Lumi is no longer slumped against the wall but lying on a bed of flowers, cradled by the gentle vines of a large, rapidly spinning blossom that floats like a helicopter. Why is she here, too? ¡°Who are you?¡± Arthur demands, his stance tense, ready for a fight. C¨¦lestin flashes a bright, almost cocky smile and leaps gracefully from the building, landing lightly before us. His light blue hair sways as he straightens up, his demeanor friendly yet exuding an air of confidence that borders on arrogance. ¡°Yo! Name¡¯s C¨¦lestin Moreau,¡± he says, his voice light but carrying through the chaos around us. ¡°And you, Dominic E?eforte, look like you could use a hand.¡± The mention of my name sends a jolt through me. I stare at him, trying to mask my surprise. ¡°How¡­ how do you know my name?¡± I ask, my voice cracking slightly from the pain and confusion. C¨¦lestin shrugs, his smirk widening. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve got my ways. Call it a hunch.¡± Before I can probe further, Arthur¡¯s voice breaks in, skeptical and wary. ¡°Doms, do you know this guy?¡± I turn to Arthur, who still holds me securely, though his grip has loosened slightly. ¡°We met back in Aurelior, but we never exchanged names.¡± C¨¦lestin grins at Arthur, clearly enjoying our bewilderment. ¡°Hey, you there, the Lyon one, you¡¯re alive? That¡¯s surprising!¡± Arthur bristles at the comment, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that? And how do you know who I am?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t waver, but a hint of amusement dances in his eyes. ¡°Ah, well, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Arthur Lyon, alive and kicking. Thought you¡¯d be¡­ well, out of commission.¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± C¨¦lestin chuckles, a casual sound contrasting sharply with the chaos around us. ¡°It means, kid, that you¡¯re not exactly known for surviving tough situations, especially not with your¡­ limited skills.¡± Arthur¡¯s face flushes with irritation, his jaw tightening. ¡°And what exactly makes you think you¡¯re better than me?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think it, I know it,¡± C¨¦lestin replies with a smirk. ¡°You might have some flashy light spells, but you¡¯re nowhere near my level, kid. Try to keep up.¡± Despite his condescending words, his tone remains oddly playful, as if he finds the whole exchange entertaining. Arthur¡¯s irritation is palpable, and I can feel his grip on me tense slightly as he struggles to keep cool. Knowing C¨¦lestin¡¯s personality from the web novel, I¡¯m not surprised¡ªhe calls people ¡®weak¡¯ even when he doesn¡¯t mean to be malicious. It¡¯s just part of his overconfident charm. He reminds me of a character with white hair and blue eyes from a manga I once read back in Japan. In the back of my mind, I weigh their abilities. C¨¦lestin and Arthur possess rare magic attributes¡ªTime for C¨¦lestin and Light for Arthur. But if they were to fight, I know C¨¦lestin would likely come out on top. He has more refined spells and a deeper understanding of combat, especially given that he¡¯s already a [C+] rank at his age, an impressive feat for someone preparing to enroll at Verdant Arcanum. On the other hand, Arthur¡¯s rank is still a mystery to me. I never think to ask. Before their bickering can escalate further, Violette steps forward, her arms crossed and expression stern. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for a pissing contest, boys,¡± she snaps, her tone cutting through their exchange. ¡°We have bigger issues to handle. The evacuation center isn¡¯t far, and we need to get there before more of those creatures show up.¡± She gestures toward me, her eyes assessing my injuries with a sharp, clinical gaze. ¡°And you, you need healing. You¡¯re in no condition to fight or walk much longer.¡± Her words seem almost caring, but I don¡¯t miss the flicker of emotion in her eyes¡ªdisgust. I know where that disdain comes from. Violette¡¯s background as part of a Magician supremacist family means she looks down on those without Mana, especially someone like me. Her kindness is a thin veneer over the prejudice she can¡¯t quite hide. Beside me, I feel Arthur¡¯s grip loosen again as if her disdainful glance made him question his role. ¡°Sorry, Doms,¡± he murmurs, barely audible over the distant roars and flames crackling. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I look up at him, offering a weak smile despite the pain. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Arthur. I know you¡¯ve got my back.¡± Arthur¡¯s expression softens, and he nods, determination settling in his gaze again. C¨¦lestin, ever the confident leader, claps his hands together, drawing our attention. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the plan. I¡¯ll take the rear and make sure nothing follows us. Arthur, you watch Dominic and get him to the center. Lumi¡¯s floating on Violette¡¯s flower trick, so she¡¯ll be safe enough. Violette, you take the lead and guide us through.¡± Violette¡¯s eyes flash with irritation, but she looks slightly away and pouts. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s move quickly.¡± Arthur adjusts his grip on me, and with one last glance toward the smoldering skyline, he begins to follow Violette. C¨¦lestin lingers a moment longer, offering me a knowing smile. ¡°Hang in there, Dominic. We¡¯re not done yet.¡± With that, he turns, his hands glowing with a faint blue aura as he prepares to guard our escape route. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T The wind howls as I stand on the rooftop''s edge, looking down at the chaos engulfing the town in the E?eforte Territory. The Stargate hovers above like a gaping wound in the sky, its unnatural glow casting eerie shadows across the streets below. Creatures from the Stargate''s depths rampage through the town, their roars mingling with the desperate cries of those trying to escape. Flames dance along shattered buildings, turning the once-peaceful town into a scene of utter devastation. And there, amidst the chaos, I spot him¡ªmy target. The Manaless boy that Lord Malignor ordered me to kill. He¡¯s draped over the shoulder of a young man with bright blond hair and green eyes, unmistakably a member of the Lyon family. Arthur Lyon, if I recall correctly. He¡¯s one of Verdant Haven¡¯s elite¡ªsomeone grown up with privilege and opportunity handed to him on a silver platter. But it''s not Arthur who holds my focus. It''s the boy he¡¯s carrying. The Manaless. Just a kid with no magic, no power. A nobody in a world that worships Mana. Yet, somehow, Lord Malignor sees something in him¡ªsomething worth sending me to eliminate. And I have no idea what that is. He doesn¡¯t look like a threat. He doesn¡¯t even look like he belongs in this world. Why is he so important? I don¡¯t know all the details. I¡¯ve seen the senior Generals of Umbrascourge, ranked higher than me, have private meetings with Lord Malignor. Meetings I wasn¡¯t privy to. Whatever information they have about this boy, they¡¯re keeping it tight. All I know is that I have my orders, and if I want to climb higher within Umbrascourge, I can¡¯t afford to question them. But then my gaze shifts to the others. A girl with short, vibrant purple hair¡ªViolette Florelle¡ªleading the way with that arrogant air she always has. The unconscious white-haired girl in the flower cradle¡ªLumi Everheart, the Everheart family''s pride and a symbol of Verdant Haven¡¯s magical prodigies. And guarding their rear, with his confident smirk and that irritatingly casual swagger, is the boy with airy, light-blue hair. C¨¦lestin Moreau. My hands clench into fists at the sight of him. Even now, the mere mention of his name makes my blood boil. The heir of the Moreau family. The crown jewel of Verdant Haven¡¯s high society. His family owns and operates Moreau Aether Mining Inc.¡ªthe biggest Aether mining company in the nation. But beneath their polished image lies the truth I can¡¯t forget. The Moreau family has built their wealth on the backs of the common folk. Their mines rip through the earth, draining it dry and leaving barren wastelands where thriving communities once stood. They say it¡¯s for the advancement of magic and technology, but all I see are lives ruined for their profit. Families are left with nothing while the Moreaus flaunt their luxury. They¡¯re the people I swore to bring down when I joined Umbrascourge. Anger flares in my chest, hot and consuming. The urge to act, to tear through the air and rip C¨¦lestin apart with my magic, surges within me. My mind races with the imagined satisfaction of seeing his smug expression replaced by fear and pain. And that Manaless boy? He¡¯s just collateral. If Lord Malignor wants him dead, I¡¯ll make it happen. Two birds with one stone. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him,¡± I mutter to myself, my voice barely a whisper above the wind. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them both.¡± But I hesitate, my feet rooted to the edge of the rooftop. I know my orders and the consequences of acting outside of them. Malignor wanted the Manaless boy¡¯s death to serve a purpose. Still, as I look at the figures below, something inside me snaps. For too long, I¡¯ve watched as people like C¨¦lestin and his family have taken everything from us¡ªour land, our livelihoods, our future. Now, I can fight back to make them pay. My hands tremble with barely suppressed rage as I summon my magic, feeling the familiar surge of dark energy ripple through my veins. The crows gather around me, their black wings blending with the shadows of the storm clouds above. ¡°Just give me a chance,¡± I whisper into the wind, my eyes locked on C¨¦lestin¡¯s figure as he stands guard, oblivious to the fury aimed his way. ¡°And I¡¯ll tear it all down.¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Arthur''s grip on me tightens as we continue sprinting down the crumbling streets, dodging debris and stumbling over broken pavement. Lumi remains unconscious, cradled in the flower bed suspended by vines, hovering behind Violette like some strange, ethereal guardian. Violette leads the way, her focus sharp as she navigates through the chaos. Behind us, C¨¦lestin is a blur of motion. Every time a skeletal creature lunges at us from the shadows, he raises his hand, his voice calm and commanding. ¡°Time Bombs.¡± Each time he utters those words, a small sphere of distorted blue energy appears, clinging to the creature¡¯s chest or head. The air around it warps, and the time-warped bomb ticks for a second before erupting. The creatures age within the blink of an eye, their bones crumbling to dust as if centuries have passed in mere moments. That¡¯s one of C¨¦lestin¡¯s spells, ¡°Time Bomb.¡± The spell plants a temporal distortion at a location or on an object. After a short delay, the distortion explodes, causing a localized burst of accelerated time. The explosion ages everything within its radius, with objects rusting and organic matter withering away in seconds. When multiple creatures attack at once, C¨¦lestin casually opens rifts in the air behind them, sucking them into a chaotic vortex of time and space, their roars cut short as they vanish into the void. That¡¯s ¡°Time Reaver,¡± also one of C¨¦lestin¡¯s spells. The spell channels the energy of time itself to create a vortex that pulls enemies into a localized time rift. Within this rift, time flows erratically, causing severe physical and mental distress as the victims experience rapid shifts between the past and future. The way he dispatches the monsters, with barely a hint of strain, is almost mesmerizing. It¡¯s like watching a master at work¡ªprecise, efficient, and devastatingly powerful. Having the overpowered protagonist protect you is the best feeling ever. But then¡ª -Caw! A harsh, guttural sound echoes through the air, shivering my spine. My instincts flare in warning, a sense of foreboding settling deep in my gut. Something is wrong¡ªterribly wrong. I tilt my head up, squinting through the thick smoke and ash blanketing the sky, only to see an enormous shadow spreading across the already darkened heavens. A flock of crows¡ªhundreds, no, thousands¡ªswarm above us. They¡¯re so dense, their wings blending into a swirling black mass that blots out the stormy sky, casting the world below into an even deeper shadow. Arthur comes to a halt, his arms trembling slightly as he carry me. I can feel the unspoken fear radiating off him, mingling with my dread. Violette also stops, her expression turning pale as she gazes up at the ominous spectacle. "T-that¡¯s¡­ a lot of Mana¡­¡± she mutters, barely louder than a breath. A lot of Mana? How much? As a Manaless, I can''t sense it, but I can see the raw terror in her eyes. C¨¦lestin, usually so confident, has gone rigid. His gaze remains fixed on the dark clouds of birds above us, and I see a shadow of doubt on his face for the first time. ¡°Celestin,¡± Violette says, trembling, ¡°can you handle that? It feels like¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s reply is curt, cutting through her question. He shakes his head, his expression uncharacteristically grim. ¡°Whoever¡¯s controlling those crows¡­ they¡¯re [S] Rank at least. I¡¯m not equipped for that right now.¡± [S] Rank?! The word sends a jolt of terror through my chest. That¡¯s far beyond anything we can deal with. If even C¨¦lestin, with all his overpowered abilities, admits he can¡¯t handle this, then we¡¯re in serious trouble. ¡°We need to get out¡ª¡± -Caw! Caw! Caw! Caw! The chorus of caws erupts, drowning out my words. The flock of crows swoops down from the sky like a dark, twisting tornado, spiraling toward the ground before us. The air whips around us as their wings beat furiously, stirring up dust and ash in a choking storm. Arthur shifts his stance, holding me tighter, while Violette raises her hands defensively, preparing for whatever comes next. C¨¦lestin¡¯s expression hardens, his hands glowing with temporal energy, but even he seems unsure what to do against such a massive, concentrated force. The whirlwind of crows finally settles, and the birds scatter, clearing a space in their wake. Where the dark tornado had touched down, a lone figure now stands, shrouded in a pale, tattered cloak. A long, hooded robe trails behind them, and a golden skull mask obscures their face, its eye sockets glowing with an evil light. An aura of pure menace rolls off the figure, twisting the air around them with palpable malice. The shadows seem to bend toward them, drawn to their presence like moths to a flame. A chill claws its way down my spine, and I feel my breath hitch in my throat. That golden skull¡ªthere¡¯s no mistaking it. A member of Umbrascourge has found us. The figure steps forward, the eye sockets of the golden skull mask staring straight at me. A cold and unyielding shiver runs through me as if Death has turned its gaze in my direction. Arthur¡¯s grip tightens, and I feel his body coiled like a spring, ready to run. I glance up at him, seeing the fear in his eyes¡ªthe same fear I¡¯m sure is reflected in mine. "Th¨¦odore Blackwell," the figure introduces himself with a mocking bow. "One of the generals of the Umbrascourge, I''m here to kill C¨¦lestin Moreau and... you, Dominic." His words freeze the blood in my veins. I knew that the Umbrascourge would appear eventually, but why would they want to kill me, a mere extra? In the web novel, Dominic E?eforte never even appeared, someone who would not catch the attention of an organization as powerful and dangerous as Umbrascourge. "What?!" I blurt out, my voice barely audible over my heart pounding. "Why me? I''m not even¡ª" But before I can finish, C¨¦lestin steps forward, his expression serious, eyes narrowed at Th¨¦odore. "Listen up," he says, directing his words toward Arthur, Violette, and me. "I¡¯ll hold this guy off. All of you need to run now. Get to the evacuation center.¡± Arthur''s grip on me tightens. "No way! You''re strong, but taking on a [S] Rank alone¡ª" "We don¡¯t have time for this, Arthur!" C¨¦lestin snaps, his voice laced with urgency. "I¡¯ll be fine, but if you don¡¯t get out of here, he¡¯ll kill all of you. Just go!" Arthur hesitates, clearly torn, but the severity of the situation is undeniable. Violette grabs his shoulder; her voice is cold and focused. "He''s right, we need to get moving. I''ll lead the way." Th¨¦odore lets out a low, sinister chuckle. "You think I¡¯ll let them escape?" He raises his hand, dark energy swirling around it, readying a spell. "None of you are leaving this place alive." Before he can unleash his attack, C¨¦lestin moves, casting a rift in the air with a precise hand slash. The rift warps time and space, pulling at Th¨¦odore¡¯s energy and momentarily disrupting his spell. "Not on my watch," C¨¦lestin says, his tone unwavering. Th¨¦odore¡¯s eyes flash with fury behind his mask, and he lunges forward, his shadowy blade meeting C¨¦lestin¡¯s temporal defenses with a crash that shakes the ground beneath us. The air around them distorts as their spells collide, each strike sending ripples through reality. "Go! Now!" C¨¦lestin shouts, not taking his eyes off Th¨¦odore as their battle intensifies. Arthur grits his teeth, finally conceding to C¨¦lestin''s plan. "Let¡¯s go, Doms. Hang on tight." With Violette leading the way, Arthur carries me through the debris-strewn streets, the unconscious Lumi floating beside us on the flowerbed crafted by Violette''s spell. As we flee, I glance back at C¨¦lestin, who fights fiercely, time-warped strikes meeting Th¨¦odore¡¯s shadowy attacks. Despite his confidence, I can''t shake the feeling of dread. How did everything go so wrong? ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T As the others disappear into the distance, the town square echoes with tension, leaving only C¨¦lestin and Th¨¦odore face-to-face. The sky darkens further as the crows that Th¨¦odore summons circle above, casting eerie shadows on the cobblestone streets. C¨¦lestin takes a deep breath, feeling the strain of his earlier spells pulling at his dwindling Mana reserves. His usual expression of ease has been a mask¡ªhe maintained it to keep Dominic from worrying, but now the truth is undeniable. His [C+] rank, strong for his age, can¡¯t hide the fatigue settling deep in his bones. The battle ahead will push him to his limits. "You... Moreau," Th¨¦odore hisses, his voice dripping with venom as his eyes burn with fury. "Do you know how many lives your family¡¯s company has destroyed?" C¨¦lestin stands still, his sharp, light blue eyes focused on Th¨¦odore¡¯s crows. "I know," he admits quietly, his voice tinged with guilt. "I know what my family did. The exploitation, the greed, the way they used Aether at the expense of innocent people." Th¨¦odore¡¯s expression twists with rage. "And you did nothing?! You stood by while people suffered under your family''s corruption!" With a wave, he mutters, "Murder¡¯s Embrace." The air fills with the sound of fluttering wings as a swarm of crows lunges toward C¨¦lestin, their beaks and talons gleaming with lethal intent. "Stasis Field!" C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice is barely a whisper, but his spell activates, creating a shimmering blue bubble around him. The crows freeze mid-air, and their deadly momentum halts. But C¨¦lestin winces¡ªhe feels his Mana reserves dipping lower. He is running out of time. Th¨¦odore¡¯s eyes blaze with fury, refusing to relent. "That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you can do?" He raises his hand, black energy swirling around it. "Talons of the Reaper!" A massive crow with glowing red eyes materializes above him, its talons radiating dark energy as it dives toward C¨¦lestin. With a desperate gasp, C¨¦lestin leaps backward, avoiding the direct strike. But the sheer force of the attack shatters his Stasis Field, sending him stumbling. Before he can recover, Th¨¦odore is already upon him. "You¡¯re weak, C¨¦lestin!" he shouts, driving his knee into C¨¦lestin¡¯s stomach. ¡°Khh!¡± The impact knocks the wind out of C¨¦lestin¡¯s lungs, and he collapses to the ground, gasping for air. "You had everything¡ªpower, wealth, influence¡ªand you did nothing to stop the horrors your family committed!" Th¨¦odore growls, kicking C¨¦lestin repeatedly. Each blow drives home his fury, and C¨¦lestin can barely lift his arms to defend himself. "I... I didn¡¯t... have control... over them..." C¨¦lestin gasps between kicks, trying to catch his breath. "It¡¯s not... my fault..." Th¨¦odore sneers, his anger boiling over. "You expect me to believe that? You¡¯re complicit, just like the rest of your family!" He kicks C¨¦lestin again, sending him rolling across the cobblestone. "People died! Children lost their parents; families were torn apart! All because of the greed of companies like yours!" His voice cracks with emotion, the weight of his past and suffering fueling his rage. C¨¦lestin coughs, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. His body aches from the relentless assault, and he can feel his Mana nearly depleted. "I... I tried to stop them... I tried to leave..." he mutters, barely audible. "But I couldn¡¯t do anything..." Th¨¦odore¡¯s face twists with fury. He raises his hand, dark energy pooling around it, ready to deliver the final blow. "Then why? Why are you here, protecting that Manaless boy? What do you care about him?" Through the pain, C¨¦lestin forces a weak smile. "It''s because..." he begins, his voice husky, "this is not the first time it happened... you... me... fighting in this... town..." He struggles to stand, bloodied but defiant. "Time... Reaver!" A small blue rift opens beside C¨¦lestin, its swirling energy glowing ominously. A black katana with golden dragon carvings slowly emerges from within, sending a chill through the air. Th¨¦odore¡¯s eyes widen. Even though he can¡¯t sense Mana from the katana, his instincts scream at him to run. He quickly jumps back, putting distance between them. "I... want to protect him... and... them... to end this cycle..." C¨¦lestin mutters, his grip tightening on the katana. "I''m sorry... but... in this time... I will not be your ally in this timeline... Th¨¦odore." Th¨¦odore stands frozen, confusion mixing with the lingering rage that burns within him. "What... what do you mean, ''not my ally in this timeline''?" His voice, once filled with venom, now wavers with uncertainty. He has no idea what C¨¦lestin is talking about, and the weight of the situation presses down on him. C¨¦lestin, barely able to stand, his body battered and bruised, slowly rises to his feet. He closes his sharp light blue eyes for a moment, breathing heavily as he steadies himself. The black katana, with its golden dragon carvings, hangs in his trembling hands. He raises it, pointing the blade toward Th¨¦odore. Th¨¦odore¡¯s eyes lock on the sword, but his body refuses to move. A cold sweat runs down his spine, his instincts screaming at him to run, to escape the situation unfolding before him. But he can¡¯t. His feet are rooted to the ground, his body paralyzed by a deep, primal fear he can¡¯t explain. C¨¦lestin¡¯s hands shake as he holds the katana out in front of him, the injuries he has endured clearly taking their toll. Blood drips down his arms, but he forces himself to focus. "This... isn¡¯t the first time, Th¨¦odore," he says, his words punctuated by ragged breaths. "You and I... we¡¯ve fought before... in this town. But this time... it¡¯s different." Th¨¦odore¡¯s heart pounds in his chest. He doesn¡¯t understand why, but his instincts scream that something terrible is about to happen. "What... are you talking about?" Th¨¦odore whispers, his voice barely audible, as if afraid that any louder sound might trigger whatever horror is about to be unleashed. C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes flicker open, his gaze locking onto Th¨¦odore¡¯s. His expression is sad, as though he has seen this play out too many times before. "Time... isn¡¯t what you think it is," C¨¦lestin says, his voice soft yet laced with a weight that makes Th¨¦odore¡¯s heart sink further. "I¡¯ve lived through this... this battle, this moment. And every time... the outcome is the same. You, me... fighting for things beyond our control." The katana gleams in the dim light, but no Mana radiates from it. Yet, despite its lack of magical energy, Th¨¦odore¡¯s instincts tell him that the danger lies in the sword itself. Th¨¦odore clenches his fists, trying to shake off the paralyzing fear. But his legs refuse to move, and his mind races, desperately searching for an explanation for why he is so terrified. "Why... why can¡¯t I move?" he mutters, panic creeping into his voice. "What is this?" C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze never wavers. "It¡¯s fear, Th¨¦odore," he says quietly, his tone almost apologetic. "You feel it because deep down, your body knows... something terrible is about to happen. And no amount of magic, no amount of power can stop it. This time... I¡¯m not your ally." The words hit Th¨¦odore like a blow to the chest, and for the first time, he feels powerless. His anger and thirst for vengeance seem meaningless in this overwhelming, inexplicable dread. C¨¦lestin steadies himself, gripping the black katana tightly as he faces Th¨¦odore. His body is battered, and his Mana reserves are nearly drained, but a steely resolve burns in his eyes. Raising the katana, he gathers the last remnants of his Mana, his voice barely a whisper yet filled with determination. "Ti¨¡n Zh¨£o!¡± The air around him vibrates suddenly as his Mana flares, enveloping the katana in a faint, ethereal glow. C¨¦lestin¡¯s form blurs as he moves, becoming a streak of light as he charges forward, the blade cutting through the air with the precision of a ticking clock. Th¨¦odore stands frozen, his body unresponsive. The overwhelming dread that grips him holds his limbs like iron chains. His mind screams at him to move, defend, cast a spell¡ªanything¡ªbut his body refuses to listen. He can only watch as C¨¦lestin closes the distance with terrifying speed. C¨¦lestin¡¯s strikes come like a storm, each slash leaving a trail of blue light. The first cut rips through the air, sending a shockwave that strikes Th¨¦odore¡¯s chest. The next, and then another, each hit followed by a powerful shockwave that pummels Th¨¦odore¡¯s body, slicing through his defenses. "Ugh¡ª" Th¨¦odore grunts as each strike lands, blood spraying from the fresh wounds that appear all over his body. He staggers, unable to block or counter. His vision blurs, the world around him spinning as C¨¦lestin continues the onslaught, every slash more precise and relentless than the last. The sound of each cut rings out like the clock ticking, methodical and unyielding, echoing through thedesolate streets. Th¨¦odore¡¯s mind reels as the pain overtakes him, his knees buckling under the relentless assault. With a final, resounding slash, C¨¦lestin completes the technique, skidding to a halt a few feet away from Th¨¦odore. The air is still for a moment, but then blood begins to seep through Th¨¦odore¡¯s clothes, staining the cobblestones beneath him. He gasps for breath, his body crumpling to the ground, barely able to remain conscious. As his vision begins to darken, he struggles to focus on C¨¦lestin¡¯s silhouette, standing tall and resolute despite his own injuries. Blood trickles from Th¨¦odore¡¯s lips as he struggles to cling to consciousness. His thoughts drift, slipping away from the present. His mind fills with the faces of his family and friends¡ªthose he has lost, the people he swore to avenge. "I''m sorry..." he whispers to the memories of his loved ones, the realization settling heavily within him. He has failed them. His revenge, his anger¡ªnone of it matters now. He can¡¯t fight anymore. He has misjudged C¨¦lestin, and now, the weight of his past mistakes bears down on him like the wounds he can¡¯t heal. As darkness creeps upon his vision, Th¨¦odore¡¯s last thoughts are a desperate wish that he could have seen them again and made things right. His breath slows, his world fading into a cold, quiet void. C¨¦lestin collapses onto the cobblestones, struggling for breath as his exhausted body gives in. His Mana reserves are completely drained, leaving him barely enough strength to lift his head. ¡°Man, it¡¯s a good thing I have Ti¨¡n Ju¨¦ L¨®ng R¨¨n,¡± he mutters, managing a weak, weary grin. The black katana clutched in his hand, Ti¨¡n Ju¨¦ L¨®ng R¨¨n, is no ordinary weapon. It is a conceptual blade that thrives against powerful opponents, capable of delivering lethal strikes to any Magician or Manaficial ranked [A+] or higher. It can impose the concept of mortality even on beings that approach immortality, accelerating their aging until they wither away. Yet, the katana holds no Mana, relying entirely on C¨¦lestin¡¯s dwindling reserves. "Rahhh!" A guttural roar echoes through the air, snapping C¨¦lestin from his thoughts. He glances around, eyes widening at the sight of a fresh wave of creatures¡ªskeleton dragons and armored lion-beasts¡ªemerging from the shadows. They surround him, their glowing eyes fixed on their prey. ¡°Crap...¡± he breathes, realizing that he has nothing left to fend them off. His body is too battered, his Mana depleted, and the creatures show no sign of slowing down. ¡°onrefnI tevelV kcalB.¡± A deep, commanding voice reverberates through the air, and suddenly, beams of black magic streak across the battlefield. The beams pulse with dark energy, emitting a swarm of black moths that cling to the creatures. In an instant, the monstrous horde dissolves into shadows, vanishing without a trace. C¨¦lestin lets out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding, turning toward the source of the spell. Standing amidst the dissipating shadows is a tall man with striking red hair and piercing green eyes¡ªMaurice. ¡®Professor...¡¯ C¨¦lestin thinks, relief washing over him as he recognizes the familiar presence. Even in this timeline, Maurice still brings him a sense of comfort he hadn¡¯t realized he needed. Maurice, still occupied with guiding frightened civilians to safety, spots C¨¦lestin surrounded by the hostile creatures and intervenes without hesitation. As he approaches, he studies the battered young man with a curious frown, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu tugging at the edges of his mind. ¡°Hey, kid, are you okay?¡± Maurice asks, his tone both gentle and commanding. C¨¦lestin nods slowly, offering a small, weary smile. ¡°Yeah... Thanks to you, Professor.¡± Maurice blinks, taken aback by the title. ¡°Professor? Have we met before?¡± C¨¦lestin shakes his head, still smiling faintly despite the pain. ¡°No, but you give off that vibe. Like someone who always knows what to do.¡± Maurice studies C¨¦lestin closely, the sense of familiarity nagging at him even as he can¡¯t quite see where he might have seen the boy before. But for now, he lets the thought go, focusing instead on the urgency of the situation. The town is still in chaos, and there are more lives to save. ¡°Levitate.¡± Without warning, C¨¦lestin feels the ground disappear beneath his feet, and he hovers in midair. His eyes widen in surprise. ¡°W-wait! Professo¡ª¡± Maurice can¡¯t help but smirk. Normally, casting a simple levitation spell wouldn¡¯t amuse him, but for some reason, seeing this kid¡¯s reaction brings a flicker of playfulness to his expression. Yet, he quickly pushes that feeling aside. There are still creatures to deal with, and the town remains in danger. ¡°retnec noitaucave eht ot latrop A.¡± A swirling red portal materializes beside them, its edges glowing with an otherworldly energy. ¡°Get some rest, kiddo,¡± Maurice instructs, his tone firm but gentle. C¨¦lestin''s eyes widen with urgency. ¡°Wait, professor! My friends¡ªDominic, Arthur, Lumi, and Violette¡ªare still making their way to the evacuation center!¡± Maurice''s expression shifts at the mention of the names, his eyes narrowing with a newfound intensity. Those names belong to his students. ¡°P-Professor, please save them!¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice cracks, and Maurice can feel the weight of that plea. There is something raw, something deeper than simple concern for friends. It is as if this kid has experienced this nightmare too many times before. ¡®Professor¡­ please¡­¡¯ C¨¦lestin thinks desperately. ¡®I¡¯ve experienced this scenario countless times... I don¡¯t want to see him die again...¡¯ Maurice¡¯s eyes narrow slightly. The connection between C¨¦lestin and Dominic is obvious now. The kid is more than just a concerned friend¡ªhe is close to Dominic, maybe even closer than Arthur. It is a bond laced with something Maurice can¡¯t quite place, but it is real, undeniable. ¡®Arthur has competition,¡¯ Maurice thinks briefly, amused despite the gravity of the situation. But that flicker of amusement passes quickly. As Dominic, Arthur, and Lumi¡¯s professor, it isn¡¯t just a request for help¡ªit is his responsibility. He can¡¯t let them down. And even the Violette girl, though not his student, is under his protection. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save them,¡± Maurice says, calm and assured, though there is a hard edge of determination beneath it. Without giving C¨¦lestin a chance to respond, Maurice waves his hand. The levitation spell kicks in again, lifting C¨¦lestin slightly higher. ¡°W-wait! Professor¡ª¡± But before C¨¦lestin can protest, Maurice grins and flicks his wrist, sending him flying toward the red portal. C¨¦lestin soars through the air, arms flailing, as the portal¡¯s swirling energy draws closer. ¡°Get some rest, kiddo!¡± Maurice calls out, his voice tinged with both command and reassurance. C¨¦lestin barely has time to register what is happening before the portal swallows him whole and transports him toward safety. Maurice watches the portal close behind C¨¦lestin, the playful smirk returning briefly. But then his expression hardens. There is no more time for games. His students¡ªand the others¡ªare still out there, and it is up to him to save them. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Malignor sits on his grand, obsidian throne, the dark chamber around him illuminated only by the cold, dim glow of the floating mirror before him. His golden eyes, sharp and unblinking, are fixated on the scene unfolding within the glass¡ªC¨¦lestin standing tall, bloodied but victorious, over Th¨¦odore¡¯s crumpled form. The eerie silence in the chamber mirrors his disappointment, but there is no surprise. This outcome has been foretold, and it always ends the same. ¡°It seems C¨¦lestin killed him again in this timeline,¡± Malignor mutters, his voice a low, rumbling echo in the vast darkness. His expression remains unreadable, though a flicker of something¡ªperhaps irritation, perhaps mild intrigue¡ªpasses through his gaze. ¡°Not only that, he managed to get his hands on a conceptual weapon... This is surprising¡­¡± He leans back against the throne¡¯s cold surface, drumming his fingers rhythmically on the armrest. The mirror continues to show C¨¦lestin, his body slumped from exhaustion, wielding the powerful black katana, Ti¨¡n Ju¨¦ L¨®ng R¨¨n. A conceptual weapon... The fact that C¨¦lestin has acquired such a tool complicates matters. That blade could change everything. Malignor slowly rises to his feet, his long, dark robes flowing around him like living shadows. His hands begin to glow with a faint, ominous light¡ªmagic swirling in response to his silent command. The weight of the timeline¡¯s failure is clear, but it is expected. This iteration of the cycle is never meant to succeed. ¡°It seems this is a failure,¡± Malignor murmurs, his tone devoid of frustration, as though this defeat is merely a piece of a larger, inevitable puzzle. His glowing hands move slowly, summoning dark energy tendrils around him. ¡°I should command Luo Minghao and Bjorn to retreat before ¡®she¡¯ appears.¡± His words linger in the air, heavy with the foreboding mention of a mysterious "she." Malignor¡¯s eyes narrow, and with a single gesture, the mirror flickers and dissolves into darkness, the image of C¨¦lestin fading from sight. 60- Stargate And Chaos [3] Volume 01, Chapter 60 Stargate And Chaos [3] ¡°This way, quickly!¡± Violette¡¯s voice is sharp, but there¡¯s a tremble in it. I can hear the exhaustion, knowing she¡¯s barely holding it together. Arthur is carrying me, his arms tense, his steps heavy as we follow her lead. Lumi is still unconscious, hovering behind us in the strange flower helicopter Violette summoned earlier. It¡¯s barely holding on, its petals wilting as it struggles to keep her afloat. ¡°Rahh!¡± A sudden, guttural roar sends a chill down my spine. I glance around, and my stomach drops. We¡¯re surrounded. A horde of skeletal creatures encircles us, their glowing eyes locking onto us like prey. Their twisted forms hover above the ground, staffs raised, ready to strike. Everything feels like it¡¯s caving in. Arthur and Violette are both running on fumes, their Mana nearly depleted. Lumi is still out cold, and I am barely able to stay conscious, every breath burning in my chest. This situation is bad. Really bad. ¡°Raahhhh!¡± Three creatures suddenly break away from the swarm and fly straight for us. Their staffs glimmer with dark energy, poised to tear us apart. ¡°Avalon¡¯s Blast!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through the panic, summoning beams of radiant light that tear through the air, crackling with energy. The golden streaks leave a glowing trail as they soar toward the creatures. Two move impossibly fast, twisting out of the way just before the beams strike, but the third one isn¡¯t so lucky. The light slams into its arm, and in a burst of radiant energy, the limb disintegrates into nothing but charred bone. The creature screeches, but even without its arm, it keeps coming. They regroup, more determined than before, their staffs aimed right at us. Arthur grits his teeth, his arms tightening around me, bracing for the attack. But I can¡¯t just sit here. I refuse to be helpless. My whole body screams to stop and stay down, but I won¡¯t. My hand trembles as I lift my gun and aim it at the incoming skeletons. ¡ªBang! Bang! The bullets hit their marks, but it¡¯s useless. The shots just ricochet off their enchanted armor with a dull clink. The creatures don¡¯t even flinch; their advance is unstoppable. My heart sinks. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡± The frustration burns through me. I feel worthless. I want to help but am stuck, broken, and useless. ¡°Petal Strike!¡± Violette¡¯s desperate and determined voice rings out. I look up just in time to see a swirling storm of razor-sharp petals flying through the air. The petals shimmer, beautiful and deadly, slicing through the skeletal creatures precisely. ¡°Rahh!¡± The creatures screech, but more are coming. The ones we defeat are quickly replaced by more, and it feels like they¡¯re endless. I grit my teeth, clenching my fists. ¡°System¡­ is there any way you can heal my body?¡± I mutter, pleading, hoping for a way out of this nightmare. I need to do something. I have to do something.
S????o????r????r????y???, I???? c????-??c????.????c????a???n????¡¯????t???¡­
The response flashes before my eyes, but it¡¯s distorted, glitching. What the hell? The System has never done this before. What the hell is going on!? -Crack! Suddenly, a sickening crack echoes through the air. ¡°Gah!¡± Violette cries out in pain as one of the creatures smashes its staff into her head. She stumbles, blood trickling down her face. She¡¯s barely hanging on, trying to defend Lumi, but the creatures are relentless. Arthur, too, is weakening, his knees buckling as one of the creatures strikes him down. I fell from his grasp, hitting the ground hard. My guns clatter beside me, out of reach. I can barely move, my body screaming in protest as I try to push myself up. ¡°Doms!¡± Arthur shouts, his voice strained, but I can see him struggling just to hold on. Violette is fighting, too, her petals slicing through the air, but there are too many. It¡¯s hopeless. I¡¯m useless. I can¡¯t even stand. ¡°No¡­ is this it?¡± My voice trembles as I mutter, feeling the weight of my failure press down on me. I almost died before¡­ I don¡¯t want to experience it again¡­ But it wasn¡¯t just that. There was something more, something that gnawed at me. The promise¡ªthe promise the original Dominic had forced me to make. Even though it was forced on me, I still feel guilty. I can¡¯t fulfill it. I can¡¯t protect them. I am useless. ¡°Rahh!¡± A creature lands beside me, its skeletal form towering over me. Its staff glows with dark energy as it raises it high, ready to strike. I can¡¯t move. I close my eyes, bracing myself for the inevitable. This is it. This is how I go. ¡­ ¡­ Nothing. No pain. No strike. Nothing is happening. Confusion creeps in, and I slowly open my eyes. I am no longer in the town''s ruins. Instead, I find myself standing in a field of purple flowers. The petals sway gently in the breeze, and the sky above is a soft, light purple. Stars twinkle faintly in the daylight, and a dark, purple moon casts a gentle glow over everything. Where¡­ the hell am I? ¡°Greetings.¡± A calm, feminine voice suddenly echoes through the peaceful field of flowers. My heart skips a beat, and I turn around quickly, my body still tense from the chaos I had just left behind. Standing there is a woman¡ªno, more like a vision. She has long, flowing amethyst hair that cascades down her back, glowing faintly in the soft light. Her dress is stunning¡ªwhite and opulent, with an intricate, dark purple corset-like layer that accentuates her striking figure. Her dark purple eyes are cold and calculating, yet there is a faint smile tugging at her lips as she gazes at me. I can¡¯t help but stare. She is breathtaking. Behind her, a massive castle looms, towering over the landscape like a giant monument. It is as enormous as Mount Fuji, its towering spires disappearing into the sky, casting a long shadow over the field. The architecture is unlike anything I have ever seen¡ªboth regal and otherworldly as if it doesn¡¯t belong to this reality. "You... who are you?" I stammer, barely whispering, still in awe of the sight before me. The woman¡¯s faint smile deepens as she takes a graceful step toward me. Each movement is fluid, almost like she glides over a field of flowers. Her presence is overwhelming yet calming, an aura of power and serenity wrapped in one. As she draws closer, her dark purple eyes lock onto mine, and for a moment, I feel as though she can see right through me¡ªlike she already knows everything about me. My heart pounds, but not out of fear. Something about her, something ethereal and commanding, keeps me rooted. "You must have many questions," she says softly, her voice like silk, each word dripping with an air of authority. I swallow hard, still trying to comprehend everything around me. The chaos, the battle, the System glitching¡ªand now this woman, standing before me like a goddess in a dream. "Who... who are you?" I ask again, my voice trembling slightly. Her smile widens just a little, her eyes glowing with ancient knowledge. "I am Gaia," she says, her voice carrying the weight of ages. "The Celestial Paragon of Sylvestria." ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°Floral Sanctuary!¡± Violette¡¯s voice is strained as she summons the last of her strength, casting a protective dome of intertwining flowering vines. The vines curl around them, forming a sturdy barrier. Their delicate flowers are deceptively beautiful as they shield the group from the skeletal creatures outside. The creatures snarl, their staffs pounding relentlessly against the dome, but they are safe inside for now. Arthur and Violette huddle within, breathing heavily. Their Mana reserves are nearly depleted, and both are injured¡ªcuts and bruises marring their skin, exhaustion evident in their eyes. Violette uses what little energy she has left to manipulate the vines already surrounding them. She¡¯s lucky; the vines had been there when they collapsed into the dome, sparing her from expending too much Mana to create new ones. But even that slight advantage isn¡¯t enough. They are running on fumes. Lumi, no longer suspended by the flower helicopter, now lies on the ground, her unconscious form looking fragile amidst the chaos. Violette barely has enough Mana to keep the dome intact, let alone support Lumi. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s breath comes in short gasps, his body trembling with exhaustion as he glances around. ¡°Doms, hang in¡ª¡± He stops mid-sentence, his eyes widening in sudden realization. Dominic isn¡¯t there. He isn¡¯t inside the dome with them. Arthur¡¯s heart races. Panic surges through him. ¡°D-Doms!¡± he shouts, his voice shaking as the memory of Dominic almost dying flashes in his mind. He had watched his friend get stabbed, watched him hover between life and death, and the thought of losing him again¡ªof finding him too late¡ªmakes his chest tighten with fear. Arthur shakily pushes himself to his feet, his legs trembling as he staggers toward the dome¡¯s edge, his hands clawing at the vines. ¡°H-Hey! What are you doing!? These vines are protecting us!¡± Violette¡¯s voice is sharp, surprised, and not impressed by Arthur''s actions. ¡°Dominic is out there! I have to save him!¡± Arthur shouts back, his voice cracking with desperation as he pulls harder, ignoring the pain in his arms and the fact that his body is screaming for rest. Suddenly, a soft groan echoes behind them. ¡°Ngh!¡± Lumi stirs, her eyelids fluttering open as she slowly wakes up. She blinks groggily, her body weak as she props herself up on her elbows, her eyes hazy with confusion. ¡°Where¡­ are we?¡± Lumi¡¯s voice is soft, barely above a whisper, as she looks around, trying to make sense of the chaos. Arthur turns, his expression softening for just a moment. ¡°Lumi¡­¡± he says, relief flooding his voice, though the panic for Dominic still gnaws at him. Before he can say anything more, there¡¯s a sharp sound¡ªa splintering crack. ¡ªThwack! A skeletal staff pierces through the vine dome from above, stabbing right through the protective barrier. The tip of the staff hovers inches from Arthur¡¯s face. Arthur freezes, his breath catching in his throat as the staff lingers in front of his eyes, mere moments from striking him down. ¡°Move!¡± Violette shouts, her voice filled with panic as the dome around them falters. ¡ªSlash! Slash! Slash! The vines of the protective dome tremble and split apart one by one as the creatures outside relentlessly hack away with their staffs. The dome, which had barely been holding up, collapses under the assault, leaving Arthur, Violette, and Lumi exposed to the swarm of skeletal creatures. Arthur staggers back, his body nearly giving out from exhaustion, his Mana reserves completely drained. He barely has the strength to lift his arms, let alone summon another spell. Equally spent, Violette stumbles to his side, her breath shallow and ragged. They have nothing left¡ªno Mana, no strength, just desperation. They exchange a quick, fearful glance. Their bodies scream for rest, but all they can muster now is fear as the creatures close in. ¡°Frostguard Phalanx!¡± Suddenly, Lumi¡¯s voice rings out, sharp and commanding. A surge of energy fills the air as Lumi raises her hands. Despite being unconscious for so long, she has managed to regenerate some of her Mana. Instantly, a dozen ice knights materialize around them, their forms glinting in the dim light. Each knight wields a massive claymore made of ice, and without hesitation, they launch into battle, clashing with the skeletal creatures. Arthur and Violette released a breath they hadn¡¯t realized they were holding. Relief washes over their exhausted faces as the ice knights create a reprieve from the relentless assault. ¡°Lumi¡­¡± Arthur gasps, his voice filled with gratitude, while Violette nods, her eyes reflecting a brief moment of hope. Just as they begin to regroup, the situation worsens in an instant. ¡°Rahhh!!¡± The ground shakes violently as three enormous, two-headed skeletal dragons appear before them, their wings beating furiously as they land with a thunderous crash. Their hollow eyes glow with a menacing red light, their presence suffocating. The air around them hums with power, and Lumi¡¯s senses immediately kick in. She can feel the pressure of their Mana, each one emitting the terrifying aura of a [B] Rank Magician. Arthur¡¯s heart sinks. ¡°This just got so much worse¡­¡± he mutters, fear creeping into his voice as he staggers back. Violette¡¯s face goes pale, her eyes wide with panic. They are already at their limit and are now facing three [B] Ranked dragons. There is no way they can survive this. Lumi, her voice trembling slightly, quickly assesses the situation. ¡°They¡¯re [B] Rank¡­ we can¡¯t handle them¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice echoes from above, familiar and full of energy. ¡°!stsaltB elaWh eulB tniaG¡± Arthur, Violette, and Lumi blink in confusion. Before they can even process what is happening, three massive blue whales come crashing down from the sky, flattening the dragons beneath their weight with a deafening boom. The force of the impact shakes the ground, and in an instant, the once-terrifying dragons are reduced to nothing, their skeletal forms crushed under the impossibly large creatures. Arthur, Lumi, and Violette stand there, dumbfounded, as they stare at the absurd scene before them. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± Violette¡¯s mouth hangs open. ¡°Did¡­ did whales just save us?¡± Arthur blinks, his mind unable to fully comprehend what has just happened. Lumi, though exhausted, can¡¯t help but smile a little, the relief so overwhelming that it almost feels ridiculous. ¡°Hey, you three okay?¡± a familiar voice calls out. They turn to see Maurice flying above them, his arms crossed, a confident grin on his face. He floats down gently, his presence calming as he surveys the aftermath of his spell. Arthur, Lumi, and Violette sigh heavily, feeling the crushing weight of the danger finally lift from their shoulders. But before Arthur can fully enjoy the relief, his eyes widen as panic erupts. ¡°P-Professor! Dominic disappeared!¡± Maurice¡¯s expression shifts immediately, his eyes narrowing in concern as he touches down beside them. ¡°Disappeared? Tell m¡ª¡± ¡ªBoom! A powerful shockwave rocks the ground beneath them, making everyone flinch. Maurice quickly scans the sky and locks his eyes onto two figures clashing violently mid-air: Andr¨¦ and a muscular blond man, their swords colliding with ferocious power. Even from a distance, Maurice can sense the overwhelming [SS] Rank Mana coming from Andr¨¦¡¯s opponent. The sheer force of their battle sends shockwaves rippling through the air. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Maurice''s eyes narrow. ¡®Is Andr¨¦ going easy on him?¡¯ he wonders. He knows his ex-best friend all too well. Andr¨¦ isn¡¯t the type to hold back, especially when facing an opponent of such strength. Something is off. Why isn¡¯t Andr¨¦ unleashing his full power? But Maurice doesn¡¯t have time to dwell on the thought. ¡°Rahh!¡± The air is filled with a new threat. Fifty two-headed skeletal dragons suddenly appear on the horizon, roaring as they head straight for them. The creatures are massive, each radiating dangerous energy as they approach. Maurice can easily handle them, but his priority now is ensuring the safety of Lumi, Arthur, and Violette. Andr¨¦ can manage the fight he is in¡ªMaurice has no doubt about that. ¡°All right, time to evacuate!¡± Maurice calls out, his tone brisk and commanding. ¡°But, Professor, Dominic¡ª!¡± Arthur starts, his voice filled with panic. ¡°Levitate!¡± Maurice cuts him off with a sharp command, and in an instant, Arthur is lifted off the ground, floating weightlessly in the air. ¡°Tell me everything in the evacuation center, Arthur,¡± Maurice says firmly, not leaving room for argument. ¡°A portal to the evacuation center!¡± With a quick gesture, he summons a portal. A swirling red portal appears in front of them, its edges glowing ominously. Maurice pushes them all toward it without hesitation¡ªArthur, Lumi, and Violette. They are thrown into the portal one by one, disappearing into the crimson light. Once they are safe, Maurice turns, his eyes flicking back to the sky where Andr¨¦ is still locked in combat. He hovers momentarily, tension gripping his chest before he flies through the portal, leaving the chaotic battlefield behind. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T -Clang! Clang! Andr¨¦ and Bjorn clash mid-air, their swords'' force sending shockwaves rippling through the darkened sky. Andr¨¦ grips a dark shadow longsword, its edge crackling with dark energy, while Bjorn wields a massive claymore forged from lightning, sparking wildly with each swing. Their strikes come with brutal precision, each swing pushing against the other¡¯s power, sending arcs of light and shadow crashing into the stormy air around them. Bjorn¡¯s smirk never falters as he swings his lightning-infused claymore in a wide arc. The sheer power behind the strike causes thunder to rumble across the battlefield. "Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of, ''Death.''" Andr¨¦¡¯s longsword catches the blow, the shadowy tendrils along its edge pushing back against the lightning. But the force behind Bjorn¡¯s swing sends Andr¨¦ skidding through the air, his muscles straining to keep his grip. -Clang! As they break apart, Bjorn¡¯s eyes gleam with a dangerous light. Without warning, he floods his body and sword with an overwhelming surge of Mana, enough to distort the air around him. The claymore begins to glow brighter, crackling more violently with raw energy. His presence swells, exuding a level of power that makes the air tense. Andr¨¦''s sharp eyes widen as Bjorn swings down with renewed force, his claymore blazing with more energy than before. Andr¨¦ barely raises his sword in time, but the impact sends a shockwave through his body, knocking him out of the air. He plummets toward the ground. -Boom! Andr¨¦ crashes into the cobblestones below, the ground shattering beneath him as he rolls to a stop. A low grunt escapes his lips, his breath coming in ragged gasps. His body aches, sparks of residual lightning coursing through his limbs. ¡°Hah¡­hah¡­¡± Andr¨¦ struggles to catch his breath, pushing himself to his knees. Bjorn, still hovering in the air, laughs softly. ¡°Oh? Running out of breath already?¡± His voice is mocking, a predator playing with its prey. He remains airborne, his claymore spinning lazily in his grip, lightning still arcing along its edge. The two have been fighting for ten minutes, and Bjorn¡¯s excitement wanes. He had expected much more from someone carrying the title of ¡®The Death,¡¯ one of the few to ascend to [SS] Rank. But what he has encountered is disappointing. The power he feels from Andr¨¦ is that of a mere [A+] Rank Magician, a shadow of the legend he had anticipated. "You¡¯re not what I expected," Bjorn sneers. "I thought you were holding back, but now I see this is it. You¡¯re weak." He laughs cruelly, hovering just out of reach. ¡°The so-called ¡®Death¡¯ isn¡¯t living up to his reputation. You¡¯ve been a disappointment, Andr¨¦.¡± ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Andr¨¦ grunts as he forces himself to his feet, wincing from the shocks Bjorn¡¯s attacks have inflicted on his body. His Mana reserves are dangerously low, and his limbs feel heavy with exhaustion. He looks up at Bjorn¡¯s towering figure in the sky, the weight of his powerlessness sinking in. Then, a voice¡ªa dark, sinister voice¡ªwhispers from the depths of his mind. "Hey, weakling, do you want me to take over?" Andr¨¦¡¯s gaze shifts to his right hand, where a grotesque mouth with sharp, jagged teeth appears. Its grin is malicious, and its voice is deep and masculine, filled with dark promise. The mouth curls at the edges, leering at him, invisible to anyone but Andr¨¦. Andr¨¦¡¯s breath catches. He knows this voice all too well, the dark presence within him. At first glance, the voice seems to offer aid, but Andr¨¦ knows the truth. Accepting its help means giving up control¡ªto something far worse than his enemy. "Shut up," Andr¨¦ hisses under his breath, his voice barely audible as he clutches the hilt of his sword tighter. He can¡¯t let him take over. Not now. Bjorn¡¯s smirk widens, the crackle of lightning around his claymore growing louder. "What¡¯s the matter, Andr¨¦? Struggling to live up to your title? ¡®The Death,¡¯ they call you. Here you are, barely holding your own. What a joke." Andr¨¦¡¯s jaw clenches. In truth, he hates that title. ¡®The Death¡¯ doesn¡¯t represent him. It represents ¡°him¡±¡ªthe entity lurking within, the one he fears more than anyone else. Andr¨¦ isn¡¯t truly [SS] Rank on his own. The only reason he holds that title, the only reason the world knows him as ¡®The Death,¡¯ is because of him. He is just a simple [A+] Ranked Magician without the entity, without that darkness lurking in him. A fraud. Andr¨¦ was able to raid [S] Ranked Stargates and defeat their Alphas before because he managed to tap into the power of the entity residing within him. He could borrow its magical attribute by making brief contact with the entity¡¯s soul, temporarily allowing him to wield powerful magic beyond his natural abilities. Additionally, he wasn¡¯t alone in these raids¡ªhis success was also due to the support of his guildmates from the ''Shadow Sentinents,'' who fought alongside him, providing crucial backup in battle. "This is all you are, isn¡¯t it? Just a man pretending to be a monster. You don¡¯t deserve that title." The weight of Bjorn¡¯s words settles heavily in Andr¨¦¡¯s chest. He isn¡¯t strong. He isn¡¯t a legend. He is nothing without the power he refuses to unleash. ¡°Ngh!¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s body aches and his breath is labored. The mouth on his hand grins wider, the dark presence within him stirring, hungry to be released. Andr¨¦ can feel the growing temptation to let go, to embrace the thing inside him and unleash the power that would save him. But he won¡¯t. Not again. As Bjorn hovers in the sky, his smirk twisted with the anticipation of finishing Andr¨¦, a voice suddenly invades his mind. "Bjorn, I command you to retreat." Bjorn raises an eyebrow, mildly irritated by the interruption. "Why?" he replies, his tone laced with defiance. "Theodore is dead, and she is coming." Bjorn''s eyes widen momentarily at the news of Th¨¦odore¡¯s death. But he quickly dismisses it. Th¨¦odore has never been of much interest to him¡ªmentally and physically weak, a disappointment in every sense. But at the mention of her, everything changes. The woman who strikes fear even into the heart of Malignor. His pulse quickens, a dangerous thrill coursing through his veins at the thought of facing her in combat. His fingers tighten around the hilt of his lightning-infused claymore as the thought takes root. Fight her? His heart races. Meeting her in battle fills him with an overwhelming sense of exhilaration. And Bjorn longs for nothing more than to test himself against someone of her caliber. ¡°I want to fight her¡­¡± He grins, feeling the raw excitement surge through his body. It isn¡¯t his task to fight her, of course. His mission is to gauge Andr¨¦¡¯s strength, and he has already succeeded. Andr¨¦ is a fraud, a weakling who pretends to be strong. But now, with this new threat looming, the thought of walking away leaves a sour taste in his mouth. "I said retreat, Bjorn." Malignor¡¯s voice is colder this time, dripping with the kind of authority not to be questioned. But Bjorn¡¯s smirk only widens. "No," he mutters under his breath, ignoring the command. "You dare defy me?!" Malignor¡¯s voice sharpens, filled with dark fury. Bjorn chuckles, his hand gripping his claymore tighter. "I do. Let her come. I want to see what she¡¯s made of." The line goes silent. Malignor''s threatening presence lingers, but Bjorn dismisses it with ease. He has his sights set on something far more enticing. He turns his gaze back to Andr¨¦, struggling to his feet, gasping for breath. Bjorn¡¯s grin deepens, the contempt in his eyes evident. He wants to eliminate this weakling before moving on to the real challenge. "Time to finish this, Andr¨¦," Bjorn sneers, raising his hand toward the sky. The air around him crackles with raw, violent energy as he gathers a colossal surge of Mana. The sky above responds, the dark clouds swirling ominously as if stirred by an unseen force. Lightning dances between them, the storm now raging with fury. Thunder booms, shaking the very foundations of the battlefield. Andr¨¦ grits his teeth, struggling to remain upright. The overwhelming amount of Mana Bjorn is channeling presses down on him like a massive weight. He can''t even comprehend how much power is being summoned¡ªbeyond anything he has ever felt. His vision blurs and his body weakens by the immense pressure. Each breath feels like a battle, his lungs burning as if suffocating under the weight of Bjorn''s energy. He can feel his consciousness slipping away, the world around him fading into a fog of pain and exhaustion. And then comes a malicious laugh from the depths of his right hand. The mouth on Andr¨¦¡¯s hand grins wider, its jagged teeth gleaming with wicked delight. "Look at you... so pathetic..." The voice oozes with mockery, dark and sinister. "You can barely stand. Let me take over. Let me show you how to wield true power once again." "No..." Andr¨¦ gasps, trying to resist, but his voice is weak, his will faltering as his vision dims. The world around him collapses into darkness, and as his consciousness fades, something inside him shifts. The twisted presence in his right hand, the entity that lurks within him, begins to stir. Andr¨¦¡¯s body goes limp, and ¡°he¡± momentarily consumes his soul. With Andr¨¦ unconscious, the entity takes control. Bjorn, high above, manipulates the storm with ruthless precision. A mountain-sized cloud, thick with thunder and lightning, twists violently under his command. It pulsates with the raw power of a [S] Rank Magician, ready to obliterate anything in its path. With a triumphant grin, Bjorn hurls the massive thundercloud down toward Andr¨¦, fully intending to crush him beneath its overwhelming force. Andr¨¦''s body stirs as the cloud descends, racing toward the ground. His eyes snap open but are no longer his gentle, calculating gaze. They glow a deep, menacing crimson. The world looks different now. Andr¨¦¡ªno, he¡ªsees everything in black lines, like the very fabric of reality has been laid bare before him. His lips curl into a dark grin. "Ah... this again." His voice is no longer Andr¨¦¡¯s. It is cold, filled with dark amusement. With a flick of his wrist, shadowy tendrils of Mana gather in his hand, forming a massive, ethereal scythe, its edge shimmering with lethal intent. Dark shadowy wings unfurl from his back, stretching wide as he launches into the sky with a single, powerful beat. He flies toward the descending thundercloud, a twisted grin on his lips. As he approaches the cloud, he raises the shadowy scythe high and swiftly slashes through the air. ¡ªSlash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! The scythe tears through the black lines that fill his vision, and in an instant, the massive thundercloud shatters into nothingness. The storm dissipates; the overwhelming force that Bjorn had summoned simply... vanishes like dust scattered by the wind. Bjorn¡¯s eyes widen in shock, disbelief etched across his face. One of his most powerful attacks, his thundercloud, has been reduced to nothing. But that isn¡¯t what stuns him the most. Andr¨¦¡ªno, the entity now in control of his body¡ªis radiating Mana of a [SS] Rank. The raw, dark power emanating from him sends chills through Bjorn, far surpassing anything he had felt from the weakling he¡¯d been fighting just moments ago. This isn¡¯t Andr¨¦. This is something far more terrifying. "You¡­" Bjorn growls, his voice low and filled with astonishment, but it quickly transforms into a twisted, maniacal grin. His eyes widen with exhilaration, and a wild, unsettling laugh escapes his lips. The sight of this dark entity now controlling Andr¨¦¡ªthe sheer surge of [SS] Rank Mana pouring off him¡ªsends a thrill coursing through Bjorn¡¯s entire being. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally shown yourself!¡± Bjorn shouts, his voice echoing with unbridled delight. Lightning crackles around him, the electric energy surging through the air as he lets his power rise to meet the dark, ominous aura of the entity before him. His grin widens, lips pulling back to reveal gleaming teeth. "I knew there was something more to you, Andr¨¦¡ªor whoever you are now! This power¡ªyes! This is what I came for!" He grips his claymore tighter, the blade humming with electric energy, matching the dangerous, dark Mana now radiating from the being that has taken control of Andr¨¦. His heart races faster, his maniacal grin growing even more frantic as the air around them crackles with power. "Yes!" he roars, his eyes gleaming with reckless excitement. "Give me everything you¡¯ve got! Show me the monster you are! Let¡¯s see who the real monster is!" But he¡ªthe entity within Andr¨¦¡ªonly grins, his crimson eyes glowing with dark amusement. He still sees everything through those ominous black lines¡ªthe ¡°Death Lines¡± that trace the world around him, including Bjorn¡¯s body. "Storm of the Axis!" Bjorn¡¯s voice booms like thunder as he unleashes his power to its full extent. Above him, a massive storm swirls into existence, thickening into a vortex of pure destruction. The storm¡¯s dark clouds, imbued with [SS] Ranked Mana, churn violently, their sharp winds howling with an intensity that could slice through Diamonds. Bolts of lightning crackle within the storm, each capable of delivering a billion volts of raw electric force, capable of vaporizing anything in its path. The storm is no ordinary spell¡ªthis tempest is powerful enough to annihilate entire continents, leaving devastation. With a flick of his hand, Bjorn manipulates the monstrous storm toward Andr¨¦, his grin widening as he imagines the dark entity being torn apart by the chaotic forces of wind, lightning, and destruction. The air trembles beneath the weight of the approaching cataclysm, the sheer power of the storm warping the sky itself. But he¡ªthe being controlling Andr¨¦¡ªdoes not flinch. As the colossal storm bears down on him, he stays still, his crimson eyes glowing with dark amusement. The black lines¡ªthe Death Lines¡ªflicker in his vision, stretching across the storm. He can see them tracing the lightning bolts, the winds, the clouds¡ªeverything has its vulnerability, even something as colossal as this. He smirks as he raises the weapon, positioning himself as if to slice the very air before him. ¡ªSlash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! He cuts through the Death Lines with his scythe in a motion blur. Once surging with devastating power, the lightning disintegrates before reaching him. The winds, sharp enough to slice through mountains, dissipate like smoke. The storm, this cataclysmic force of destruction capable of wiping a continent from existence, unravels with each stroke of his blade, reduced to nothing. Bjorn¡¯s eyes widen in sheer disbelief. His chest tightens, and the world seems to slow around him momentarily. His spell, his ultimate attack¡ªcapable of obliterating entire continents¡ªhas just been sliced apart as though it were nothing but fragile glass. "This isn¡¯t possible..." Bjorn mutters, his voice trembling. The entity within Andr¨¦ lowers his scythe, his smirk never faltering. "You''re surprised, aren¡¯t you?" he says, his voice low and calm. "You think death is something that only applies to living beings, don¡¯t you? Mortals, immortals¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter. I can deliver death to concepts, forces of nature, and anything within this world or beyond. You¡¯ve seen it yourself¡ªI cut the very essence of your storm." Bjorn¡¯s blood runs cold. For the first time, he feels something he has never known before: fear. In his entire life, Bjorn has sought one thing¡ªpowerful opponents, worthy adversaries. He has trained relentlessly, pushing his body and Mana to the limits, all in pursuit of the ultimate battle. He has climbed the ranks, becoming a [SS] Ranked Magician, confident that no one could challenge him. But now, faced with this entity, a being who could slice through the very concept of death itself, Bjorn¡¯s hunger for combat falters. For the first time, he questions whether he is strong enough. But fear isn¡¯t enough to quell his thirst for battle. His grin returns, though it is tinged with desperation. "Fine¡­ If that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯ll meet you with everything I have!" Bjorn mutters under his breath, his voice filled with enthusiasm as he calls upon every last drop of his Mana. His electric claymore crackles with newfound energy, its glow intensifying to a blinding white. The blade surges with power, reaching an unprecedented level. Lightning arcs from its edges, now capable of delivering 1 trillion volts of energy. The sheer force of it distorts the air around him, the storm clouds above flickering with remnants of the storm he had conjured. With a roar, Bjorn flies forward, his claymore raised high as he swings toward Andr¨¦ with all his might. But the entity within Andr¨¦ doesn¡¯t flinch. He smirks, his eyes gleaming with cruel satisfaction. As Bjorn closes in, the entity¡¯s movements are fluid and precise. He raises his scythe, its shadowy form brimming with dark power. ¡ªSlash. In an instant, the battle is decided. The scythe cuts through the air, clean and swift, slicing through the Death Lines that dance across Bjorn¡¯s body. Bjorn¡¯s eyes widen in shock as his momentum falters. He gasps, his claymore slipping from his grip, the energy in his weapon dissipating into the air. A sharp pain sears through him, but it isn¡¯t physical¡ªit is something deeper. He can feel the concept of death itself claiming him, cutting through his very existence. With one final, stunned look, Bjorn¡¯s body collapses mid-air, falling toward the earth below, lifeless. The entity controlling Andr¨¦ hovers in the air, his dark wings spread wide, watching Bjorn¡¯s body disappear. His crimson eyes flicker for a moment before his smirk returns. "It¡¯s over." "Rah!!!!" The sudden roar echoes through the sky. He turns sharply, his crimson eyes locking onto three massive two-headed dragons hurtling toward him, their snarls cutting through the air as they barrel closer. ¡°Tch, annoying pests,¡± he mutters, his voice dripping with disdain. With a single beat of his shadowy wings, he flies toward the dragons, his speed blurring him into a streak of darkness. In the blink of an eye, he is upon them. His scythe gleams as he raises it, his eyes scanning the beasts, and in his vision, the black lines¡ªtheir Death Lines¡ªflicker clearly. ¡ªSlash! Slash! Slash! He slices through the Death Lines with deadly precision in a flurry of motion. The dragons don¡¯t even have time to react. Their massive bodies convulse mid-air before collapsing, lifeless, their once fearsome forms crashing toward the ground like broken marionettes. He hovers there momentarily, his crimson eyes shifting to the horizon. A grin slowly spreads across his face as his gaze falls upon the sight of the destruction¡ªthe flames, the crumbling buildings, the distant screams of the survivors¡ªstirs something dark within him. The chaos and carnage bring a sinister pleasure to his twisted soul. The town is in ruins, yet there is a sickening beauty. He grins wider, relishing the scene. But the monsters from the massive [A] Ranked Stargate are unwelcome. "These pests should die. Sylvestria is my world to conquer!" he declares, his voice filled with an unholy determination. With a flick of his wings, he shoots forward, a dark blur against the stormy sky as he heads straight for the massive Stargate. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T As ¡°Andr¨¦¡± soars through the Stargate and enters a realm unlike any he has encountered before. The skies are bathed in a radiant yellow light, casting a golden glow across the horizon. The air seems alive with energy, shimmering with the essence of ¡®Light¡¯ magic that saturates the atmosphere. It feels like a celestial haven, untouched by corruption, serene, and almost divine in its beauty. Everything glows with a soft brilliance, from the golden clouds that float gently to the luminous fields below. Hovering in the air, he¡ªthe entity within Andr¨¦¡ªfeels an unfamiliar sensation of tranquility, but it only fuels the smirk on his face. The air is thick with Light magic, oppressive and powerful, a force normally crushing anyone who wields Dark magic. Yet, he is not just anyone. The entity within Andr¨¦ possesses a mastery and resilience far beyond that of normal Magicians. The realm''s overwhelming brilliance only sharpens his senses, as the dark energy inside him thrives against the challenge. The calm is short-lived. "Rahh!" A roar echoes across the radiant skies, and a massive swarm of creatures appears in the distance, hurtling toward him. There are 455 of them, each wielding long, menacing staffs, their wings slicing through the serene clouds like blades. Their twisted forms distort the perfection of the realm as they surge forward, intent on obliterating the intruder. In his vision, every creature is lined with delicate blue threads, the Death Lines. They crisscross their bodies, marking where life can be severed. A maniacal grin stretches across his face. ¡°HAHAHAHA! BRING IT ON!¡± he roars, his voice echoing through the golden expanse as he shoots forward faster than the speed of light, his dark scythe gleaming with lethal intent. ¡ªSlash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! He moves with terrifying speed, slicing through the air and the creatures alike. His scythe dances, cleaving through them as though they are nothing more than wisps of air. Each strike severs the black lines he sees, obliterating the creatures with surgical precision. The air fills with the brief sound of rending flesh before silence reclaims the realm. In mere seconds, all 455 creatures are cut in half, their lifeless bodies falling to the radiant clouds below, disintegrating into nothing. Andr¨¦¡¯s scythe hums in satisfaction as he hovers above the vanquished, his bloodlust far from sated. He continues flying through the Stargate realm, his wings carrying him effortlessly through the golden expanse. The divine energy that once pressed against him now bends to his will, the light dimming in his presence as his darkness expands. His crimson eyes scan the landscape, searching for something more challenging. Something worthy of his newfound strength. "Where¡¯s the Alpha of this Stargate..." he mutters, his voice low and dangerous. His grip tightens on the scythe as he flies deeper into the realm. As he soars through the golden skies, a colossal structure comes into view¡ªa massive arena suspended atop an enormous cloud, dominating the skyline with its otherworldly presence. The arena pulses with ancient power, the air around it thick with the energy of eons past. "That must be where the Alpha is," Andr¨¦ mutters, his grin widening in anticipation. He angles his wings and descends toward the arena, landing with eerie precision at its center. A deep, ominous rumble shakes the arena when his feet touch the ground. ¡ªRumble! The air vibrates as the floor beneath him begins to quake violently. Cracks spiderweb across the ground, and with a deafening crack, the arena floor splits open, forcing Andr¨¦ to leap back as a massive rift forms. From within that rift, something stirs. A towering figure emerges¡ªa creation of arcane engineering, a marvel of magic and machinery. Its humanoid torso is encased in an intricately designed armored bodice, a fusion of ornate baroque designs and sleek, modern mechanics. The armor gleams with gold accents, and vibrant gemstones embedded within it pulsate with energy, giving the figure a regal, almost divine, appearance. Multiple mechanical limbs extend from its body, each resembling the segmented arms of an octopus. The metallic limbs glisten in golden light and are fitted with thrusters at the tips that suggest powerful and precise movements. Above the figure hovers a radiant golden halo, pulsating with an energy that bathes the entire arena in an ominous glow. Andr¨¦ tilts his head, meeting the glowing gaze of the mechanical colossus. His grin deepens, excitement coursing through him. "There you are," he says, his voice dark and low, brimming with anticipation. This is the Alpha of the Stargate¡ªthe one who had dared to tear open the fabric of the world, releasing its twisted hordes into his realm. The one who dares to invade the world he intends to conquer. 61- Stargate And Chaos [4] Volume 01, Chapter 61 Stargate And Chaos [4] The mechanical colossus looms ominously before "Andr¨¦," its massive frame casting an oppressive shadow over the arena. Waves of dense Mana radiate from the creature, suffocating the air around them. Its sheer size and power exude the presence of a powerful [A] rank entity, enough to make the ground tremble beneath them. But ¡°Andr¨¦¡±¡ªhe barely flinches. If anything, he is amused. A twisted smirk tugs at the corners of his lips. For all its size, grandeur, and showmanship, the creature before him is little more than a pest¡ªa mere nuisance that stands in his way. The flicker of amusement in his eyes turns darker as the massive entity booms its voice across the arena. "You dare enter this place?" its tone is metallic and contemptuous, as if it could crush Andr¨¦ simply by its presence. Andr¨¦¡¯s grin deepens, growing more sinister, and his eyes narrow. He twirls the shadowy scythe in his hand, its blade crackling with dark energy and humming with lethal intent. The arena, bathed in golden light, seems to fade into the background as his focus centers on the colossus, unimpressed by its arrogance. "I do not merely enter," Andr¨¦ says, his voice a calm, almost whispered threat that echoes with deadly promise. "I¡¯m here to kill you." He steps forward, slow and deliberate, each step sending a ripple of dark power across the ground. His crimson eyes burn with malice, and the grin twists into something crueler. "You dared to open the Stargate¡­ to invade my world¡ªthe world I intend to conquer," Andr¨¦ continues, his voice chilling. "And for that... you will die." "Hahahaha!" The mechanical creature¡¯s laugh booms across the arena, echoing through the realm. "You, a human, kill me? So stupid! You cannot comprehend the power you face!" "Me, a human?" Andr¨¦¡¯s voice cuts through the creature¡¯s mocking laughter, cold and razor-sharp. The words strike him with a strange, bitter amusement. Human. The very race he has long despised. A low chuckle escapes his throat, and soon, his body begins to shake, slowly at first, then uncontrollably. His laughter grows louder, more maniacal with each passing second. "Hahahaha¡­HAHAHAHAHAHA!" His laugh reverberates across the arena, its intensity sending ripples. The realm seems to tremble beneath the weight of his manic laughter as if the very fabric of this place bends to his rage. The more he laughs, the angrier he becomes. The insult¡ªthe mere idea that this creature would dare call him human¡ªis laughable but also enrages him. The human race is weak, pitiful, and beneath him. To be compared to them? To be lumped in with them? "Me, a human?!" he roars, his voice shaking the heavens. "How dare you!" ¡ªFwoosh! In an instant, ¡°Andr¨¦¡± unleashes a surge of [SS] rank Mana that explodes outward like a storm. The entire realm shudders under its weight. His dark power pulses violently, suffocating the golden light of the arena as if it has no place there. The Mana pressure is so intense and overwhelming that even the massive mechanical creature pauses, its towering frame wavering in hesitation. The arrogance in its glowing eyes falters briefly, and the entire realm seems to acknowledge the true danger that stands before it. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes, burning crimson, fix on the creature, and his voice, now colder than death itself, drips with venom. "I am far beyond anything you can comprehend." With that cold declaration, ¡°Andr¨¦¡± unsummons his shadowy scythe, his hands now free. His dark wings materialize behind him again, spreading wide with a menacing flap as he takes to the air, moving faster than light. His figure is a blur, streaking toward the mechanical colossus like a dark comet. Despite its immense power and size, the massive creature barely has time to react. Its glowing eyes widen in surprise as ¡°Andr¨¦¡± closes the distance instantly. ¡ªBoom! Andr¨¦¡¯s foot slams into the colossus¡¯s chest, the force of the kick sending the creature hurtling backward. The ground cracks beneath it as it is driven into the arena floor. ¡°Andr¨¦¡± descends upon it without hesitation, his fists and feet a relentless blur as he unleashes his fury. ¡ªThud! Crack! Boom! Each punch, kick, and headbutt creates shockwaves that ripple throughout the realm. The sky seems to fracture, cracks appearing in the golden expanse above it as if reality is breaking under the sheer force of Andr¨¦¡¯s physical onslaught. He doesn¡¯t need his scythe or care to use it. His rage demands something more visceral. He wants to feel every hit, every shattering impact, as he punishes the creature for its insult. ¡ªThud! Thud! Thud! Andr¨¦¡¯s fists drive down mercilessly, pounding the mechanical colossus into the ground. Each punch sends waves of Mana crashing through the realm, causing the earth to quake and the air to tremble. He stands atop the creature¡¯s broken body, raining blow after blow, the sound of metal crunching and splintering beneath his wrath. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. He is relentless. Then, the sound of wings catches his attention. "Rahh!" ¡°Andr¨¦¡± pauses, his fist hovering mid-air. He turns his head, his crimson eyes narrowing, and sees a massive swarm of creatures¡ªbillions of them¡ªflooding the sky and coming toward him to aid the Alpha. Their numbers blot out the golden light of the realm, casting the arena into shadow. ¡°Andr¨¦¡± stands up slowly, his hands stained with the remains of the colossus¡¯s broken frame. His expression twists in disgust as he counts them, one by one, until the full number of billions registers in his mind. "More pests..." he mutters, his voice laced with boredom. He closes his eyes briefly, and when he opens them again, his crimson gaze glows, burning with malevolent intensity. The billions of creatures charging toward him freeze mid-flight, their bodies trembling as an overwhelming wave of fear washes over them. His very presence paralyzes them. Returning to the broken colossus beneath him, Andr¨¦¡¯s voice is low, menacing. "Hey, where¡¯s the Celestial Paragon of this planet?" "The Paragon... is dead..." Though severely damaged, the colossus manages to respond, its voice weak and distorted. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes narrow sharply, his tone darkening. "Dead? Explain yourself." The creature struggles, sparks flying from its mechanical limbs as it speaks. "Our Paragon... was killed... all of a sudden... its Mana drained¡­ as it died... it created a portal that led to your... world..." Andr¨¦¡¯s face twists into a dark smirk. "Your Paragon got killed, huh?" he mutters. He knows what this means. Celestial Paragons are not beings that can simply die. They are the supreme entities tied to their respective planets, embodying the essence of the world they protect. Each Paragon is a god-like figure, eternal and indestructible by natural means. To kill a Paragon requires something more¡ªa conceptual weapon, an artifact or force that can challenge the very essence of their existence. These beings transcend life and death, bound to their planets as eternal guardians. The idea that one has been slain means that something, or someone, wields a force capable of defying the divine. "So, the being who killed the Paragon of this world probably used a conceptual weapon," ¡°Andr¨¦¡± mutters, piecing together the puzzle. The death of the Paragon has left this world defenseless, and the creatures had assumed someone from Sylvestria was responsible, leading them to invade his world in a misguided attempt at revenge. But now, ¡°Andr¨¦¡± stands in their realm, an invader in his own right. "How ironic..." he says, a twisted grin spreading across his face. The creatures who sought to destroy Sylvestria now find themselves at the mercy of a being far beyond anything they could have imagined. With their Paragon dead, nothing can stand in his way. He can feel the satisfaction building within him, the desire to wreak havoc, to tear this world apart. With no protector left, it will be his to destroy, to crush under the weight of his power. The thought fills him with dark joy. "And now..." Andr¨¦¡¯s voice is a whisper, filled with malice, "This world is mine to ruin." Andr¨¦¡¯s vision shifts. The realm''s ethereal yellow light is now black, with lines crisscrossing everything¡ªthe sky, the ground, the bodies of billions of creatures, even the mechanical colossus beneath him. These are the Death Lines, the very threads of existence, and he can see them everywhere. He grins, his crimson eyes glowing with manic anticipation, and raises his hand. In an instant, the shadowy scythe reappears, materializing in his grip. Its blade is darker than night, humming with raw, destructive energy. "By shadow''s edge and death''s decree, I sever life from destiny¡­" The words drip from his lips like a dark incantation, his voice filled with malice and power. As the final syllables leave his mouth, his Mana aura increases, reaching the peak of [SS] Rank¡ªa power level comparable to the Grand Magicians of Sylvestria. The entire realm quakes under the sheer weight of his Mana. ¡ªFwoosh! The air around him crackles and warps, bending under the pressure of his energy. "¡­A scythe to reap, an end to all¡­" He grins darkly, his eyes alight with twisted joy as he speaks. "Grim Reaper!" ¡ªSlash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! Slash! To any onlooker, it appears that ¡°Andr¨¦¡± swings his scythe just once¡ªa single, graceful motion. But in reality, he slices through every one of the billions of Death Lines in a Planck instant, his speed so incomprehensible that it seems like a mere flick of the wrist. His scythe cleaves through everything¡ªthe creatures, the colossus, the world itself. For a moment, there is silence. Then, everything he has cut begins to disintegrate. The billions of creatures, once an overwhelming force, crumble into slow, fading fragments, dissolving as if they had never existed. The colossus beneath him cracks, its massive body splitting apart before dissolving into nothingness. Even the world around him begins to collapse. The golden skies fracture like shattered glass, disintegrating into dust. The very realm falls apart, the ground beneath him splitting open, the light of the realm snuffed out, consumed by the encroaching void. Andr¨¦¡¯s laughter echoes through the dying world, a maniacal sound filled with glee and satisfaction. His voice carries across the realm as it crumbles around him, the destruction he has caused filling him with a twisted sense of joy. This is his power. This is his domain. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" His laughter grows louder and more unhinged as he hovers in the sky, watching everything fall apart. As the last remnants of the realm disintegrate, ¡°Andr¨¦¡± spreads his shadowy wings once more, the dark aura still pulsing around him. With a final, mocking glance at the devastation below, he turns and flies toward the Stargate, his silhouette fading into the blackness, leaving nothing behind but ruin. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°Andr¨¦¡± emerges from the swirling [A] Ranked Stargate, its portal snapping shut behind him with a deafening finality. The skies over the ruined town in the E?eforte territory remain darkened, the ground littered with debris from the chaos that unfolded. He lands lightly, his shadowy wings folding behind him as he surveys the destruction. A wicked smirk plays on his lips; satisfaction is evident in his expression. "Hey, weakling, it¡¯s time to switch back," Andr¨¦¡¯s voice drips with impatience, his red, glowing eyes gleaming. He expects the real Andr¨¦ to surface, to reclaim control as usual. They¡¯ve followed this routine many times¡ªhe would take control, wreak havoc, and the real Andr¨¦ would eventually pull himself back from the depths of his consciousness. The weakling always does, no matter how deep the entity pushes him. But this time¡­ There is no response. Andr¨¦¡¯s grin falters briefly, confusion flashing across his face. He can feel the familiar pull, the sensation of the real Andr¨¦ trying to fight his way back, but this time¡­ nothing. The silence in his mind is unnerving. His grin returns, but now there¡¯s a flicker of uncertainty behind it. "Oh¡­ how interesting." He glances around the ruined landscape, his fingers twitching with anticipation. The real Andr¨¦ hasn¡¯t reclaimed control. He hasn¡¯t even tried. What could that mean? Was the weakling finally broken? Had he finally taken full control of this body? The idea excites him. And if the real Andr¨¦ isn¡¯t coming back¡­ Then he is free. Free to unleash as much chaos as he desires and finally conquer Sylvestria the way he wants. The real Andr¨¦ always held back, always restrained him. Now, there¡¯s no one to stop him. His eyes flash with violent glee as he considers his next move. First, he wants to deal with a certain red-haired magician who dared to stand in his way and whose presence annoys him. That pathetic, weakling magician, Maurice. He would die first¡ªpainfully. And then? Oh, then he will go after everything the real Andr¨¦ cares about. His friends, his allies, and everyone he loves. He will tear them apart, one by one, and relish the sight of their world burning. His smile twists into something far darker. "And after Maurice... I''ll destroy everyone and everything he loves." 62- The Original [1] Volume 01, Chapter 62 The Original [1] "I am Gaia," she says, her voice like the whisper of time, ancient and heavy with power. "The Celestial Paragon of Sylvestria." Paragon? What the hell is a Paragon? That¡¯s not a term I¡¯ve ever read in the web novel. Not once. And why is she introducing herself to me¡ªa nobody, an Extra in a story where I¡¯m not supposed to matter? A surge of frustration, confusion, and fear crashes over me like a tidal wave. First, Umbrascourge¡ªthe most dangerous organization in the world¡ªcame after me for reasons I can¡¯t even begin to understand, and now this? A Celestial Paragon? I don¡¯t even know what that means! I¡¯m not supposed to be here. None of this is supposed to be happening. I¡¯m just Dominic E?eforte, the Extra, who was never mentioned in the story. How did I get caught in the middle of something so... impossible? My heart pounds in my chest, my thoughts spiraling. Why me? What is so important about someone like me that all this chaos is unraveling around me? A part of me screams that this is all a mistake, that I¡¯m not supposed to be involved in any of this. But another part, deeper, whispers a truth I don¡¯t want to acknowledge¡ªthere¡¯s no going back to the life of a simple extra. I¡¯ve been thrust into a story I never wanted to be a part of, with no idea how or why. "I can tell you''re overwhelmed," Gaia says softly, her voice cutting through the chaotic storm in my mind. Her tone is gentle, but there¡¯s something about it¡ªsomething ancient and weighty as if she can see every messy thought, every ounce of fear and confusion swirling inside me. I try to steady my breath, but it feels suffocating. Everything around me, everything inside me, is too much. Too fast. I¡¯m not supposed to be here. This isn¡¯t supposed to be my life, my fight. I¡¯m not the hero. I¡¯m just... me. An extra. "You and C¨¦lestin have regressed so far that you¡¯ve forgotten the essence of who you truly are," Gaia continues, her tone calm as if she¡¯s stating a simple fact. Her words slice through the air like a cold blade. What? My mind races, and panic surges through me. Me and C¨¦lestin... regressed? What is she talking about? I¡¯ve only met C¨¦lestin twice! My head spins, and it feels like my entire reality is unraveling. This wasn¡¯t in the web novel. Nothing about this makes sense. "W-What are you talking about?" I stammer, my voice barely holding together as my heart pounds. The world around me feels like it¡¯s closing in, like every truth I thought I knew is crumbling beneath me. "Poor thing..." Gaia¡¯s voice is soft, almost like a mother¡¯s, and before I can pull back, she reaches out, cupping my face with both hands. Her touch is warm, but her eyes glow with an otherworldly light that makes me feel utterly exposed, like she¡¯s peering straight into my soul, peeling back every layer. "Let me help you," she whispers, her voice filled with an overwhelming power that makes my breath catch. I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t speak. All I can do is stare into her glowing eyes as everything around me begins to blur. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T "Ahh!" I jolt awake to the sound of a scream, my heart racing. My eyes snap open, and I¡¯m back in the town, chaos erupting all around me. The air is thick with the sounds of battle¡ªscreams, clashes, and the distant roar of monsters. "I¡¯m back?" I mutter, my voice trembling in disbelief. How? Just moments ago, I was in a tranquil field talking to a woman named Gaia, the Celestial Paragon of Sylvestria. But now¡­ now I¡¯m here, thrown back into the madness. "Rahh!" A skeletal creature catches my eye, advancing toward me with terrifying speed, its staff raised, ready to strike. Instinctively, I reach for my Galahad¡¯s Judgement pistols, the familiar weight I always rely on in battle. But my hands come up empty. "Where are they!?" I gasp, frantically patting down my pockets, panic flooding my mind. The pistols¡ªthey should be here. I never go anywhere without them! Where did they go!? "Rah!" The creature lunges, its staff slicing through the air, aimed directly at my chest. I roll to the side, barely avoiding the strike, my heart hammering in my chest. My breath comes in ragged gasps as I scramble to my feet, my mind spinning. If the pistols are gone, maybe my Chrono Pendant will work. "Activate!" I shout, my voice thick with desperation. ... I wait. I wait for that familiar ¡®tick-tock¡¯ sound¡ªthe one that always comes when time shifts in my favor. But there¡¯s nothing. The world around me remains normal, untouched by the pendant''s magic. My stomach drops. "Rah!" The creature lunges again; this time, I have nothing¡ªno weapons, no magic. I raise my arms in a pitiful attempt to block the attack, fully expecting the staff to pierce through me. But it doesn¡¯t. Instead, the staff passes through me like I¡¯m some kind of ghost. "What the¡ª!" I gasp, staring at my chest in shock. I touch myself, feeling the solidness of my body beneath my fingertips. I¡¯m here, physically. I¡¯m solid. So¡­ why did that creature¡¯s weapon pass through me as if I weren¡¯t? Before I can understand it, another scream rips through the air. "AHH! HELP!" A woman¡¯s voice. My eyes shoot toward the sound, and I see her¡ªa woman just a few feet away, helpless, as the skeletal creature plunges its staff into her. My stomach twists with a sickening sense of helplessness. I can¡¯t just stand here. "Hey, stop it!" I shout, charging at the creature with all my anger and frustration. I swing my fist, aiming for its head. But once again, my fist passes straight through its form, like I¡¯m not even there. "Tch!" Frustration boils inside me as I watch, powerless, the woman¡¯s screams still ringing in my ears. I can''t stop it. I can''t touch it. I can''t protect anyone. "Avalon¡¯s Blast!" Arthur¡¯s voice rings out clear and strong through the chaos, a lifeline amid everything falling apart. ¡ªBling! Three beams of brilliant light shoot from his hands, each finding its mark with unerring precision. The skeletal creature disintegrates into nothing, leaving behind only the echoes of its existence. The woman it had been attacking collapses to the ground, gasping for air, her body shaking from fear and shock. ¡°Mademoiselle!¡± Arthur dashes toward her, his face full of concern as he kneels beside her. His presence is calm and steady in the face of the madness surrounding them. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Seeing Arthur like that, doing what he always does¡ªhelping and protecting¡ªI feel relief. It¡¯s like a tiny beacon of hope in the storm. At least someone can still make a difference, I think, bitterly acknowledging my helplessness. "Arthur!" I call out, my heart lightening just a little at the sight of him. I run toward him, eager for some sense of normalcy, desperate to feel like I¡¯m part of this world again. But it passes through him when I reach him and try to place my hand on his shoulder. "No¡­" The word slips out of my mouth, barely audible, as disbelief settles over me like a cold, suffocating weight. I can¡¯t touch him. I can¡¯t interact with him. What¡­ am I now? Am I dead? A ghost? Wandering through Sylvestria unseen, untouchable, disconnected from everyone? The thought sends a chill through me, and a dark, creeping fear settles into my bones. To be here, watching, and existing alongside those I care about but unable to reach them, feels like some kind of cruel punishment. "So¡­ am I now dead?" I whisper, the words hanging heavy in the air as if voicing them makes the possibility more real. My thoughts spiral. What has happened to me? Is this it? The end of everything I knew? "Doms!" Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through the fog in my mind, sharp and clear, jolting me back to the present. He¡¯s calling for me¡ªme. For a second, hope flares in my chest. Could he see me? Am I not as disconnected as I thought? ¡°I-I¡¯m coming!¡± But when I heard a familiar voice, my heart lurches. It isn¡¯t me Arthur is talking to. It¡¯s the original Dominic. I turn around and there he is, but this Dominic looks¡­ different. His body is frail and gaunt as if the world¡¯s weight has fallen on him. He clutches a bundle of potions, rushing toward Arthur with purpose. I stand frozen, watching as this other me moves with a strange familiarity, yet feels so foreign. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m seeing a ghost of myself, a reflection of something I had once been. This version of Dominic¡ªthe one standing there, interacting, making a difference¡ªisn¡¯t me. This is someone else¡¯s story. "Arthur, here are the healing potions!" the other Dominic says, his voice firm but filled with worry. He kneels beside Arthur and hands him the vials. Arthur doesn¡¯t hesitate. He takes one of the potions, uncorks it, and carefully brings it to the woman¡¯s lips. "Drink this," he says softly, his tone gentle yet firm. The woman takes a cautious sip, and I watch in amazement as the potion works its magic. Her pale skin regains color, the lines of pain on her face smooth out, and her breathing steadies. Life returns to her in a way I can no longer grasp. "I¡ªthank you!" she exclaims, her voice full of gratitude. Arthur smiles, that reassuring smile of his. "No problem, Mademoiselle. Now, please get to the evacuation center," he instructs, his protective nature shining through even in the chaos. The woman nods, gathering her strength before running toward safety, her steps steadier with each passing second. Meanwhile, the other Dominic¡ªthe real Dominic?¡ªshivers, his voice trembling as he speaks. "Arthur, can we survive this... Stargate?" Arthur wraps his arms around him, pulling him into a comforting hug. "Don¡¯t worry, Doms. We¡¯ll survive this together," he whispers, his voice filled with the warmth and certainty I have always known him for. Watching them, something clicks inside me. The pieces of a story I hadn¡¯t fully understood begin to fall into place. Is this the original Arthur and Dominic? The ones never mentioned in the web novel? Could I be witnessing something from their past¡ªsome part of their story that had never made it into the pages I¡¯d read? A backstory I¡¯ve somehow stumbled into but don¡¯t belong to? The thought makes my head spin, and I can only watch, feeling more like a bystander in someone else¡¯s life. I stand there, helpless and lost, wondering what part I¡¯m meant to play in a world that seems to have no place for me anymore. "Rah!" The bone-chilling cry of the creatures tears me from my spiraling thoughts. Three skeletal beings, their staffs glowing with ominous light, charge directly at Arthur and the other Dominic. Arthur releases his protective hug immediately, his instincts sharp and focused. "Stay behind me, Doms," he orders, his voice steady, his gaze unyielding as he steps between the threat and the other Dominic. His eyes blaze with determination, the air around him crackling with the last remnants of his mana reserves. I watch from the sidelines, helpless, my heart pounding in my chest. There¡¯s something surreal, almost haunting, about witnessing this¡ªa battle that feels more like a window into another life, another history I¡¯m not truly part of. "Avalon¡¯s Blast!" Three brilliant beams of light shoot from Arthur¡¯s hands, slicing through the air with precision. Two of the creatures dodge at the last second, but the third is obliterated, disintegrating into nothingness as the beam hits it dead-on. "Rahh!" The remaining two creatures press on, their glowing staffs spinning as they charge forward, undeterred by the loss of their comrade. The air around them shimmers with dark energy, a pulse of malevolent power that sends shivers down my spine. "Luminous Gauntlets!" Arthur¡¯s fists ignite with radiant, shimmering light, illuminating the chaotic battlefield with their brilliance. He steps forward to meet the creatures head-on, his movements fluid and precise despite his fatigue. "Rah!" One of the creatures lunges at Arthur, its staff raised high. But Arthur is faster. His hand shoots out, catching the staff mid-swing, stopping it in its tracks. With a swift motion, he yanks the creature toward him and delivers a devastating punch right to its skull, sending it flying through the air. ¡ªBoom! The creature slams against a nearby wall, its wings twitching feebly as it struggles to regain its footing, dazed by the sheer force of Arthur¡¯s strike. "Rahh!" The second creature, seeing an opening, bypasses Arthur and lunges directly at the other Dominic. "Ah!" Dominic dodges just in time, rolling to the side with impressive agility. His movements are quick and instinctive, a stark contrast to his earlier uncertainty. But even so, the danger is too close. Arthur spins around, eyes wide with alarm. "Doms!" he shouts, panic lacing his voice. Without hesitation, Arthur charges toward the second creature. He grabs its wings in mid-flight, pulling it down with sheer force before throwing it into the wall with a mighty heave. ¡ªBoom! The creature screeches in agony, its body crumpling under the impact. Not wasting a second, Arthur dashes forward, his Luminous Gauntlets still glowing, and delivers a crushing blow to its skull. ¡ªBoom! The impact sends a shockwave through the surroundings, and the creature lies motionless on the ground, defeated. Arthur rushes over to the other Dominic, his concern evident as he grabs him by the shoulders. "Doms! Are you okay?!" Dominic nods, trying to catch his breath, a faint smile on his lips. "I¡¯m fine, Arthur." Relief washes over Arthur¡¯s face, but his eyes remain alert, scanning for any more threats. "The situation is getting worse. Let¡¯s get you to the evacuation area.¡± "No! I¡ªI can do this! I want to help you!" The other Dominic¡¯s voice is filled with determination, his eyes burning with a fierce resolve that catches even me by surprise. Arthur looks torn, shaking his head. "Doms, this is too dangerous. You could get hurt!" Dominic¡¯s expression tightens, his voice rising with emotion. "I could say the same thing to you! Why would you risk your life to help everyone else when you¡¯re just a kid like me?!" Arthur¡¯s face softens for a moment. "I¡¯m training to be a Stargate Raider, Doms. I have to help. It¡¯s my responsibility, and it¡¯s what my father would want." "But you¡¯re only 15! This doesn¡¯t make any sense!" Dominic¡¯s voice cracks with frustration, the weight of their conversation pressing down on him. Arthur¡¯s expression grows serious. "Doms, this conversation isn¡¯t going anywhere. I¡¯m taking you to the evacuation center." Dominic¡¯s face falls, and he whispers, "But I want to hel-" "You¡¯re being a burden!" The words hang in the air like a heavy weight. Arthur¡¯s eyes widen in shock, realizing what he has just said. Dominic¡¯s face falls, his eyes glistening with pain. "I know¡­ all my life, I¡¯ve always been a burden¡­ to my family, and to you¡­" Arthur¡¯s face twists with regret. "Doms¡­ I didn¡¯t mean¡ª" But Dominic isn¡¯t listening. He¡¯s too deep in his thoughts, too wrapped up in the harsh reality he¡¯s admitting aloud. "I want to help because¡­ because I need to feel like I¡¯m doing something right. I need to feel like I matter¡­ like I can make a difference¡­ even if I¡¯m Manaless." Hearing him say that, my heart clenches. I¡¯ve felt it¡ªthe discrimination that comes with being Manaless in this world. I¡¯ve shrugged it off before, but hearing the original Dominic¡¯s confession again hits me harder than I expect. He isn¡¯t just talking about wanting to help; he¡¯s talking about his place in the world, his value as a person. The struggle to prove that he isn¡¯t worthless, that he can still contribute, despite being born without Mana. I can see how much he¡¯s hurting, how much he yearns for validation. It makes me think¡ªwas his decision to move to Japan, to escape Sylvestria, really just about running away? Or was it his way of trying to find a place where he could finally belong? ¡­ ¡­ Wait¡­ Something clicks in my mind. The real Dominic¡­ why haven¡¯t I questioned this before? He¡¯s in Japan now, in his body, while I¡¯m here, in Sylvestria, trapped in his body, not my original one. If our souls have really switched, why is he in his own body while I¡¯m stuck in his? Something about this doesn¡¯t add up. The real Dominic is hiding something from me. "Rahh!" The ominous cries of the skeletal creatures echo through the crumbling streets, their chilling presence closing in fast. It¡¯s like a relentless tide of darkness, and the air grows thick with the weight of impending danger. "Doms, let¡¯s go!" Arthur shouts, his voice urgent, filled with the weight of responsibility. Without hesitation, he grabs Dominic by the arm and starts running, pulling him through the chaos. The town that had once been bustling with life is now a battlefield. Buildings that had stood proudly are reduced to broken shells, windows shattered, and walls crumbling. The streets are littered with debris¡ªbroken carts, scattered belongings, fallen masonry¡ªand the sounds of distant fighting mix with the cries of those still struggling to survive. "Agh!" Dominic trips over a broken piece of stone, but Arthur yanks him back up, never letting him fall, the determination in his eyes unwavering. The creatures are getting closer, their eerie cries growing louder and more desperate. The fear is palpable now, the sense of being hunted driving them forward past their limits and exhaustion. Every step feels like a race against death. I follow them, running in the shadows of their escape, unseen, untouched by the madness around me. The fear that grips them can¡¯t reach me. The debris, the creatures, the very world itself¡ªit all passes through me as if I¡¯m not even here. I¡¯m a ghost, watching, powerless to help. As I watch Arthur pull Dominic along in their desperate attempts to stay alive, I feel something stir inside me¡ªnot just helplessness or confusion, but something deeper. Watching them, I feel like I¡¯m seeing a part of the story that was meant to be hidden¡ªa glimpse into their lives and struggles that I was never supposed to witness. And yet, here I am. Trapped in this form, stuck in this place, unable to do anything but watch as the world crumbles around them. 63- The Original [2] Volume 01, Chapter 63 The Original [2] "Hah...hah..." Arthur and the other Dominic crouch inside the abandoned building, gasping for air, their chests heaving from the frantic run. Dominic looks especially pale, his sweat-soaked face a testament to the fear and exhaustion gripping him. I glance around, taking in our surroundings. The house is dark, its windows barricaded with wooden beams, giving it a claustrophobic feel. Dust clings to the air, disturbed only by our sudden entrance. The furniture lies strewn about, a reminder of the life once lived here, now abandoned to the chaos outside. It isn¡¯t much, but it¡¯s shelter¡ªa brief reprieve from the madness of the streets. ¡°I¡¯m going to contact someone for help,¡± Arthur says, quickly pulling out his Commlink and scrolling through it. Curiosity tugs at me, and though I can¡¯t interact with the world around me, I peer over his shoulder as close as possible. He¡¯s trying to call someone named "Uther." The name strikes a chord, pulling at a distant memory. "Is that his father?" I wonder aloud, though no one can hear me. Arthur and Uther... it¡¯s almost too perfect. I can''t help but let my mind wander to the legends of Camelot. Where would Lancelot, Gawain, and the others be if Uther existed here? And would Arthur have a child named Mordred someday? The thought almost makes me chuckle despite the weight of the situation. "Tch!" Arthur¡¯s frustration pulls me back to the present. ¡°Damn it! The Mana from the Stargate is interfering with the signal. I can¡¯t get through,¡± he mutters, sliding down the wall in exhaustion, his hands gripping the Commlink uselessly. Dominic sits beside him, knees drawn up to his chest, his body trembling slightly. The fear in his eyes is unmistakable, and I feel sympathy for him. He looks so vulnerable, so small. It¡¯s like looking into the mind of a younger version of myself¡ªsomeone who felt helpless and alone in a world too big and terrifying to face. "A-Arthur, now what do we do?" Dominic asks, his voice barely a whisper, full of anxiety. Arthur stares up at the ceiling, gathering his thoughts. ¡°We wait. Once I recover enough Mana, I¡¯ll take you to the evacuation center.¡± "O-okay," Dominic replies, his voice shaky as he wraps his arms around his knees. The room feels heavy with the shared silence, and the tension thickens as they both catch their breath. Watching them now, I can see more of the dynamic between them. The original Dominic is so timid, so afraid of being a burden, and Arthur, always the protector, has taken that role without question. No wonder Arthur was so shocked when he saw me stand up to Renard with confidence and strength. He isn¡¯t used to this version of Dominic¡ªthe one I have become. It¡¯s like seeing the pieces fall into place and understanding more about their bond. ¡ªCreak! The noise shatters the fragile silence in the room, and Arthur and Dominic snap to attention. Their heads turn toward the sound, and their eyes widen with tension. I also gaze toward the source of the sound, instinctively searching for the threat. The house is eerily still, save for the shadows flickering from the low light Arthur has conjured. Arthur rises to his feet, conjuring a glowing orb of light above his hand. ¡°Doms, stay here. I¡¯ll check it out,¡± he whispers. Dominic nods, shrinking further into himself, his fear palpable. Arthur moves cautiously, the glowing orb casting long shadows that dance across the walls as he creeps through the small room. His body is tense, prepared for anything. The air feels thick with anticipation like something could strike at any moment. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡ªCreak! The sound echoes again, louder and more distinct this time. Arthur freezes, his eyes narrowing as he zeroes in on the source. I follow his gaze, hovering nearby, and what I see almost makes me laugh out loud. There, just out of reach, a small cat is licking its paws, oblivious to the tension it has caused. Its tail flicks lazily behind it, utterly unconcerned by the chaos outside. "Meow!" Arthur jumps, spins around, and aims his light orb at the cat with a look of wide-eyed shock. The fear in his eyes quickly melts into embarrassment as he realizes what has startled him. "Eek! A cat!" he mutters, trying to recover his composure, but I can see the flicker of embarrassment on his face. I can¡¯t help myself. I laugh, the sound echoing in my head, but I am lost in the world. Arthur was caught off guard by a harmless cat. If only I could prank him with a cat when this happens. The image of him jumping at the sight of it replays in my mind, bringing a strange lightheartedness to an otherwise grim situation. "A-Arthur, help!" Dominic¡¯s trembling voice shatters the moment of levity. Arthur¡¯s head whips around, his face immediately growing serious. "D-Doms!" He sprints back toward him; concern etched deeply into his features. I follow quickly, my heart racing with worry as I wonder what new danger awaits. ¡ªCreak! The cat remains behind, blissfully unaware of the chaos it has nearly caused, leaving us all to face whatever new challenge lies ahead. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Upon reentering the living room, the atmosphere shifts, the air thickening with an ominous presence. A hooded figure stands before Dominic, their golden spear aimed unerringly at him. The sight freezes me in place, my breath catching in my throat. It¡¯s Th¨¦odore¡ªmy mind races. We had left C¨¦lestin to face him alone. I hope¡ªno, I pray¡ªthat C¨¦lestin is holding his own, but I can¡¯t shake the dread tightening in my chest. I¡¯ll check on him after this¡ªdream if I can. Dominic stands paralyzed, his eyes wide with terror, his body trembling beneath the spear''s weight that seems to hold his fate. The fear is palpable, not just in him but in the room itself. Arthur and I stop dead in our tracks. The sheer tension in the air is suffocating. "L-Luminous Gauntlets..." Arthur¡¯s voice comes out in a strained whisper, tinged with desperation. His fists ignite with radiant light, casting shadows that flicker against the walls. Even though his hands tremble¡ªwhether from fear or the strain of using his depleted Mana reserves¡ªI can feel his resolve harden. His entire being screams his commitment to protect Dominic, no matter the cost. His eyes, filled with fire, lock onto the threat before him. ¡°Y-You, who are you?!¡± Arthur demands, his voice cracking slightly under the moment''s weight, but his body is tense, poised to act. The hooded figure turns slowly, deliberately. Their spear is still trained on Dominic but is now aimed at Arthur. The tip of the golden spear gleams ominously in the dim light, its presence like the embodiment of death itself. ¡°I¡¯m merely following orders from Malignor,¡± the figure says, their voice calm, devoid of emotion. Malignor. The name sends a jolt through me. ¡°And that order is?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice trembles but stays steady, his fists glowing brighter in defiance. The figure¡¯s next words are cold, cutting through the room like ice: ¡°To eliminate the Manaless, Dominic E?eforte.¡± The silence that follows is deafening. My heart pounds in my ears as the full weight of the situation hits me. I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. Malignor, the leader of Umbrascourge, wants Dominic dead. This can¡¯t be real. Dominic, the boy I¡¯m inhabiting, the extra in a story where he didn¡¯t even play a part, is somehow important enough to draw the ire of one of the most dangerous and powerful beings. My mind races, trying to process the implications. Why Dominic? He¡¯s a Manaless, insignificant by the standards of this world. What threat could he pose to someone like Malignor? None of this makes sense. I had never read about Dominic being a key player, yet here we are, and suddenly, his life is at the center of it all. I feel a wave of overwhelming confusion and dread wash over me. This is so far beyond anything I had ever expected. First, Umbrascourge wants me¡ªno, wants Dominic¡ªand now Th¨¦odore is threatening to kill him by Malignor¡¯s command. Nothing about this feels like a dream anymore. The weight of it, the suffocating reality of it all, is too much. "Why?" Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts, his question as sharp as the spear pointed at him. "That information is classified," the figure replies coldly, their spear unwavering. Classified? My mind can¡¯t let go of the question. Why does Malignor want Dominic dead? What is he hiding? What am I missing? I watch Arthur closely, his resolve hardening even further. He may not have the answers, but it doesn¡¯t matter. He isn¡¯t about to let anyone hurt Dominic. His fists glow brighter, his body practically radiating protective fury. ¡°Whatever your reasons, you won¡¯t touch him,¡± Arthur declares, his voice echoing with fierce determination. He plants his feet firmly on the ground, ready to fight. This isn¡¯t just about saving Dominic anymore. This is a battle for answers, survival, and understanding our role in the larger web of danger and darkness closing in around us. As I stand there, watching the tension rise, feeling the cold dread in my bones, I realize just how much is at stake. This is no longer just about protecting an innocent boy or surviving a Stargate invasion. It¡¯s about unraveling the mystery that surrounds us all¡ªabout why Dominic is being targeted and what that means for the future. I am a ghost in this world, unable to act, but every fiber of my being is tethered to what is happening at this moment. The confrontation is only beginning, and the truths hidden beneath the surface are terrifying to imagine. 64- The Original [3] Volume 01, Chapter 64 The Original [3] Arthur''s resolve solidifies, his fists ablaze with the radiant energy of his Luminous Gauntlets. Determination blazes in his eyes as he faces off against Th¨¦odore, fully aware of the odds stacked against him. Without hesitation, he launches a series of rapid punches, each infused with the potent light magic he wields. ¡ªClang! Clang! Th¨¦odore moves with an eerie calm, effortlessly blocking Arthur''s blows with the golden spear. The metallic clashes reverberate through the decrepit building. Each deflection comes with almost dismissive ease as if Arthur¡¯s efforts are nothing more than a minor inconvenience. Then, in a swift, fluid motion, Th¨¦odore counters. The spear gleams ominously as it shoots forward, a lethal strike aimed to end the battle in a heartbeat. But Arthur reacts with lightning speed. His hands shoot out, catching the spear between his gauntlets, halting it just inches from his chest. For a fleeting moment, it seems Arthur has gained the upper hand. He yanks the spear toward him, trying to unbalance Th¨¦odore and deliver a decisive punch. But Th¨¦odore is quicker. With a casual sidestep, they evade the strike, moving with the precision of someone who has seen the move coming long before it is made. The truth becomes painfully clear as the fight continues¡ªTh¨¦odore isn¡¯t even trying. Every punch and attack Arthur throws is either blocked or easily avoided. It¡¯s as if Th¨¦odore is toying with him, testing his limits, savoring the growing frustration on Arthur¡¯s face. "You are weak," Th¨¦odore¡¯s voice echoes from behind the mask, cold and taunting. "You should give up your dream of becoming a Stargate Raider. It doesn''t suit someone as feeble as you." Arthur¡¯s jaw clenches at the insult, his fists trembling with exhaustion and fury. His pride, his very identity, is being torn apart by Th¨¦odore¡¯s mocking words. Anger surges through him and, with it, a renewed determination. But Th¨¦odore moves with the kind of ease only a master could, and before Arthur can even react, Th¨¦odore''s leg lashes out in a swift, almost casual kick. ¡ªBOOM! The force behind it is anything but casual. Arthur is sent flying through the wall, crashing into the street outside. Debris rains down as the building crumbles under the force of the impact; the sheer power behind the blow leaves the air thick with dust and tension. "Arthur!" Dominic¡¯s terrified scream cuts through the stillness, his voice trembling with fear as he sees his friend buried under the rubble. Th¨¦odore, unfazed by the destruction he¡¯s caused, turns his cold, indifferent gaze toward Dominic. With deliberate steps, he begins advancing toward him, the golden spear gleaming wickedly as it is raised again. The sight of it makes Dominic freeze, paralyzed by the sheer terror gripping his body. Watching all of this unfold, I feel utterly helpless. My body feels weightless and intangible, and there is nothing I can do to intervene. The reality of Th¨¦odore¡¯s strength sinks in¡ªit isn¡¯t just that Arthur is outmatched; it¡¯s that Th¨¦odore is on an entirely different plane of power. An [S] Rank. I know from the web novel that this level of strength is beyond what we can handle, but seeing it firsthand makes the weight of that knowledge sink in deeper. Arthur doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Arthur, battered and struggling to get free from the debris, looks up, his eyes wide with horror as he sees Th¨¦odore closing in on Dominic. His hands tremble as he summons every ounce of Mana he has left, his determination unshaken despite the pain wracking his body. "Avalon¡¯s Blast!" he roars, desperation fueling the attack. Three brilliant beams of light erupt from Arthur¡¯s hands, hurtling toward Th¨¦odore with all the power he can muster. ¡ªBOOM! The explosion lights up the night, the ground trembling from the sheer force of the impact. Dust and smoke fill the air, and hope flickers in us momentarily as the blast¡¯s intensity seems enough to obliterate anything in its path. But as the smoke clears, that hope is quickly extinguished. Th¨¦odore stands there, completely unscathed, their golden mask gleaming in the dim light, untouched by the force of Arthur''s strongest attack. The sheer impossibility of it leaves us all speechless, our hearts sinking into the pit of despair. Arthur¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. Avalon¡¯s Blast is one of his most powerful spells, yet it hasn¡¯t scratched Th¨¦odore. "So, this is the best the heir of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels can do?" Th¨¦odore¡¯s voice drips with mockery. "How disappointing." Arthur grits his teeth, his breath labored, his body clearly straining under the weight of his injuries and rapidly depleting Mana. He is running on fumes, and Th¨¦odore hasn¡¯t even broken a sweat. It¡¯s a hopeless fight, and Arthur knows it. But still, he won¡¯t give up. Dominic¡¯s eyes fill with tears as he watches Arthur struggle. His friend, his protector, is giving his everything, yet it isn¡¯t enough. Desperation and guilt well up inside him¡ªhe is why this fight is happening and Arthur is suffering. ¡°Let me show you the difference between us, Lyon,¡± Th¨¦odore says with a chilling tone, their voice echoing through the still air. With a casual flick of their wrists, they produce a single black crow feather from their cloak. It floats ominously, suspended in the air as if time is holding its breath. The feather begins to glow with an eerie crimson light, twisting and expanding unnaturally. Suddenly, it tears open a portal above. From the swirling darkness emerges a massive crow, armored in glossy black feathers that shimmer like polished steel. Its eyes, glowing a deep malevolent red, lock onto us with cold calculation. ¡°Caw!¡± The bird lets out a bone-rattling scream, unleashing a hurricane-like wind that tears through the village. Roofs are ripped from houses, trees are uprooted, and the ground beneath us seems to tremble. The raw power of it is overwhelming. Arthur and Dominic are thrown back by the blast, tumbling across the ground as they try to regain their footing. I stand untouched by the physical forces of this world, watching, powerless. The chaos around me is like a storm I can neither influence nor escape. Arthur forces himself to stand despite the pain etched across his face. His body is battered, but his spirit is unyielding. He glances at Dominic, who returns the look, wide-eyed but determined. There is something in their gaze, a silent agreement, an unspoken plan. Dominic nods quickly, understanding the cue, and without hesitation, he turns and runs, his feet pounding against the cracked earth as he flees. Th¨¦odore remains completely oblivious to Dominic¡¯s escape, his focus trained solely on Arthur. It¡¯s clear now¡ªthey are toying with him, savoring the struggle. Arthur¡¯s body trembles, not from fear but from sheer exhaustion. Yet even in this moment of near-defeat, he finds a way to stand tall. He summons a sword of pure light, though its flickering form reveals his dwindling Mana. He points it directly at Th¨¦odore, his resolve unshaken. ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re quite tenacious, Lyon,¡± Th¨¦odore remarks, their voice laced with mocking admiration. ¡°But you must know by now¡­ it won¡¯t change anything.¡± Arthur says nothing, his eyes locked on his foe. Summoning all his remaining strength, he whispers, ¡°Flash of Merlin¡­¡± ¡ªBling! Arthur¡¯s body becomes a streak of light, moving with incredible speed. His form blurs as he dashes past Th¨¦odore, aiming for a final, desperate strike. But it is in vain. Th¨¦odore casually sidesteps, their movements as effortless as if they had seen the attack coming long before it happened. Arthur stumbles, his momentum slowing. ¡°Ngh!¡± He turns to face Th¨¦odore, his expression one of disbelief. ¡°Was that all?¡± Th¨¦odore asks, their voice flat, tinged with disappointment. Before Arthur can respond, a strange light begins to glow from his torso. It takes me a moment to realize what has happened. ¡ªSquelch! The light is the deadly aftermath of a blade¡ªa clean, precise cut through his body. I barely have time to register what transpired before Arthur''s form collapses, cleaving in two. ¡°Arthur...¡± The word escapes my lips in a whisper, a gut-wrenching mix of sorrow and disbelief. I have watched him fight with everything he has, only for his life to be snuffed out so cruelly, so abruptly. A profound sadness fills me, knowing that this is the fate of the original Arthur, a boy who had dreamed of becoming a Stargate Raider, cut down before his story could ever truly begin. He wasn¡¯t a hero in the Web Novel; he was an untold tragedy, a forgotten fighter. Th¨¦odore stands over Arthur''s remains, not even sparing him a second glance. ¡°Now that the Lyon is taken care of, it¡¯s time to finish the order Malignor gave me.¡± With a single, fluid movement, Th¨¦odore dashes forward, leaving a gust of wind in their wake as they close in on Dominic, ready to fulfill the dark command that has been given to them. I can only watch, my heart sinking deeper, knowing that whatever comes next will be even more devastating. -Bzzt! My vision glitches, distorting and flickering as if my mind is unraveling. "Ugh!" I groan, clutching my head as a sharp pain shoots through my skull. -Bzzt! The world spins out of control, a whirlpool of nausea and disorientation sucking me in. I squeeze my eyes shut, hoping to drown out the chaos and find a moment of stability in this storm. -Bzzt! Another jarring pulse runs through me, and just as suddenly as it started, the pain vanishes. The spinning stops. I blink, trying to piece together where I am. The cool, fresh air around me feels out of place, serene almost, a far cry from the chaos I just witnessed. A soft breeze rustles the leaves, and birds chirp somewhere in the distance. The contrast is so sharp it jars me. How can everything feel so calm when the world was falling apart moments ago? I turn instinctively, my heart still pounding with the aftershocks of everything I¡¯ve seen. And there, against a tree, is Dominic¡ªout of breath, hunched over, barely holding himself together. He looks terrified, clinging to the last vestiges of hope as if he¡¯s been running for his life. The thought of Arthur¡¯s brutal, merciless end replays in my mind, and now, seeing Dominic barely hanging on fills me with a dread that claws at my chest. Is this it for him? Is Dominic going to die, too, just like Arthur? -Fwoosh! I barely have time to react before Th¨¦odore appears behind Dominic, the air around them still. "Why hello there," Th¨¦odore¡¯s voice is chilling, the words devoid of any human warmth. Dominic, clearly sensing his death, stumbles backward, tripping over a tree root in his panic. He hits the ground hard, his body trembling as he looks up, helpless. "Hahahaha!" Th¨¦odore¡¯s laughter is the kind that sends chills down your spine, hollow and filled with cruelty. Dominic, lying there in the dirt, sobs in terror. His hands tremble as he raises them in a desperate plea for mercy. "N-No! P-Please no! I want to live!" His voice cracks, raw with fear, his body shaking as he sees the spear aimed at him. Th¨¦odore barely reacts, their face obscured by the mask, but their intention is crystal clear. "Orders are orders." My stomach twists. Orders? They¡¯re going to kill Dominic¡ªjust like that. No hesitation, no mercy. Dominic''s eyes fill with tears, and I can feel the weight of his despair. All those years of feeling useless, of being powerless, and now, at the end of it all, he¡¯s about to die without ever getting the chance to prove he mattered. His entire life seems to have led to this moment, and it¡¯s slipping away. -Squelch! The spear plunges deep into Dominic''s stomach. "Ugh!" Dominic gasps, his hands clutching at the spear, his fingers weakly trying to push it out. Th¨¦odore¡¯s hand twists the weapon cruelly, and Dominic¡¯s body jerks in pain. No¡­ not again. Not Dominic, too. I want to scream, to tear Th¨¦odore apart, to do anything. But I can¡¯t. I¡¯m helpless, just like I was with Arthur. But then a nagging thought hits me, piercing through the anguish: If Dominic is stabbed here, how is he alive in Japan? Something isn¡¯t right. The whole situation is riddled with contradictions that don¡¯t add up. ¡°I¡¯ve finally completed my task. Time to¡ª" -Swick! In an instant, Th¨¦odore is cleaved in half, their body disintegrating into ash before it even hits the ground. I gasp, barely comprehending what just happened as I see C¨¦lestin standing where Th¨¦odore had been, his sword, Ti¨¡n Ju¨¦ L¨®ng R¨¨n, glowing faintly in his grip. His face is twisted in fury, the anger in his eyes almost frightening as he stares at the ashes of his fallen enemy. But when his gaze shifts to Dominic¡¯s limp form, the anger melts into something deeper¡ªgrief, raw and consuming. C¨¦lestin walks over to Dominic¡¯s body and kneels, carefully lifting him into his arms. His shoulders tremble, his breath ragged as he holds Dominic close, as though cradling something precious that has been irreparably shattered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I was too late,¡± C¨¦lestin whispers, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°We didn¡¯t plan this properly¡­¡± Wait¡­ what did he just say? My mind scrambles to make sense of his words. C¨¦lestin knows Dominic? Are they connected? No wonder he knew who I was when he rescued Arthur, me, and Lumi in the town earlier. But this¡­ this wasn¡¯t part of the Web Novel. None of this had ever happened before. What is going on? I¡¯m overwhelmed. The weight of it all¡ªthe deaths, the chaos, the confusion¡ªit feels like too much. I can¡¯t breathe. My mind is spiraling, spinning out of control, unable to grasp any anchor to reality. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice, low and filled with resolve, pulls me from my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll start over again. After all, it¡¯s only the fifth time we¡¯ve regressed.¡± ...What? I freeze. Fifth time? The words echo in my mind, a cold shiver creeping down my spine. What does he mean by ¡°regressed¡±? Is this some sort of twisted cycle? Has this all happened before? Are we doomed to repeat this over and over? The pieces don¡¯t fit, but the more I think about it, the more suffocating it feels. Who is Dominic? Who am I? -Bzzt! "Ugh!" I wince as another sharp pain cuts through my head, my vision glitching and distorting like a broken screen. The headache throbs behind my eyes, making it hard to focus. When it finally subsides, I blink and find myself standing somewhere unfamiliar. A graveyard. "Why am I here?" I mutter, my voice barely audible over the unsettling stillness of the place. The sky is overcast and feels heavy and oppressive, almost like it''s weighing down on the world itself. -Step The sound of footsteps on the grass catches my attention. I turn, my heart skipping when I see him¡ªC¨¦lestin. He looks older, dressed in a black suit that people wear to funerals. There''s something different about him¡ªsomething heavier. His normally confident air is gone, replaced by a quiet, almost haunting weight in his expression. Stolen story; please report. I follow his gaze and see Dominic a little farther ahead. He, too, is older, dressed in dark funeral attire. His face is hollowed out by grief, his once vibrant eyes dull and lifeless. He kneels in front of five gravestones, placing flowers carefully, almost reverently, on each one. I walk closer, my steps hesitant, almost afraid of what I might see. The names on the gravestones come into view, and my blood runs cold. Arthur, Lumi, Violette, Andr¨¦, Celine. My breath hitches, and I freeze, an overwhelming sense of dread crashing into me like a tidal wave. It''s suffocating, the weight of the reality in front of me too much to bear. Arthur? Lumi? Violette? Andr¨¦? Celine? Are they all dead? How did this happen? How has it come to this? The world around me blurs like I''m falling into a deep, dark pit. These were the people Dominic cared about, the ones who fought alongside him, the ones he wanted to protect. Now... now they are just names carved into cold, lifeless stone. It''s too much. "Dominic, even if they''re¡ª" C¨¦lestin''s voice cuts through the thick fog of grief. Dominic stands up slowly, his movements deliberate and heavy. He turns to face C¨¦lestin, and the look in his eyes is something I have never seen before. It''s like all the fight; all the spirit has been drained out of him, leaving nothing but a hollow shell of the person he once was. "I''m not continuing our... plan," Dominic says, his voice flat, devoid of emotion. "...What? Why?" C¨¦lestin''s voice wavers, shock flickering across his face. Dominic looks at him, his face gaunt, his eyes sunken. "What''s the point when they died during this?" His words are so quiet, yet they hit with the force of a hammer, heavy and unyielding. "B-But, we can avenge them if we continue with our¡ª" "C¨¦lestin... please." Dominic''s voice cracks, the weight of his sorrow spilling out in those two words. "I don''t want this... even if we succeed, I have no one to go home to." I feel a lump forming as I watch the scene unfold. It''s hard to breathe, and the emotions swirling inside me are too chaotic to understand. I can feel Dominic''s grief and utter devastation. He has lost everything, everyone he cared about, and now... he doesn''t want to fight anymore. He''s broken, completely and utterly broken. And C¨¦lestin... C¨¦lestin is shaking. His fists are clenched so tightly that his knuckles have turned white. He''s trembling, not with anger, but with something deeper¡ªraw and unspoken. He doesn''t want to lose Dominic, too, not like this. But Dominic''s eyes never leave him, empty and resigned, as if he has already accepted that it''s over. He''s done. He has nothing left to fight for. "Fine," C¨¦lestin''s voice cracks, barely above a whisper. "We can do this again... without them dying." -Bzzt! "Ugh!" The familiar sharp pain shoots through my head once again, making me wince. I stand in the same graveyard as the headache dulls and my vision clears. The same cold, heavy air. The same five gravestones. And there they are again¡ªC¨¦lestin and Dominic¡ªstanding before the graves, just as before. The weight of the moment crashes into me like a wave, sending a chill down my spine. They failed. Again. A sinking feeling grips my chest. How many times have they stood here, in this exact spot? How many times have they tried and failed? The realization feels like a punch to the gut. The outcome is always the same, no matter what they do or how hard they try. Arthur, Lumi, Violette, Andr¨¦, Celine¡­ their names etched into the cold stone, a permanent reminder of the losses they can''t prevent. How can they keep going after this? How can they stand there, again and again, staring at the graves of the people they loved, knowing they''d failed to save them? It''s unbearable just watching them, and I can feel the ache of it settling deep in my bones. C¨¦lestin stands silent, staring at the graves. His eyes are filled with something dark and heavy, the weight of countless failures pressing down on him. He glances at Dominic as if he wants to speak, but the words catch in his throat. I can feel the hesitation, the doubt gnawing at him. How many times can they go through this before it breaks them both? "C¨¦lestin..." Dominic''s voice breaks the silence, shaky but determined. "Let¡¯s do it again... I¡¯m not giving up until they are alive..." His words hang in the air, raw with emotion. I can see the pain etched in every line of his face, but a fierce resolve burns in his eyes. Despite everything, despite the crushing weight of their repeated failures, Dominic refuses to give up. He clings to the hope that there''s still a way to save them and that there''s still a chance to bring them back. C¨¦lestin looks down, his fists clenched at his sides. He wants to believe in that hope, but I can see the hesitation and exhaustion. He''s torn between the desire to keep fighting and the despair of knowing that every attempt has failed. His voice, when it comes, is barely more than a whisper. "...Okay." It''s a quiet acceptance, not of the plan, but of the endless cycle of pain and loss they are trapped in. And yet, they will keep going and trying because the alternative¡ªgiving up¡ªis simply too unbearable to contemplate. -Bzzt! My vision glitches violently, the world spinning and distorting around me. The familiar sharp pain stabs at my skull, and when it clears, I am back in the graveyard once more. The same five gravestones stand cold and unforgiving before me, their presence a harsh reminder of the endless cycle of failure. And there they are again¡ªDominic and C¨¦lestin, standing before the tombstones like they have so many times before. They have failed. Again. That realization hits me like a punch to the chest, harder than ever. It feels like time is in a cruel loop, forcing them to relive the same heartbreak repeatedly. No matter how many times they try, no matter what they do differently, it always ends the same¡ªArthur, Lumi, Violette, Andr¨¦, Celine... all dead. Their names are forever carved into cold stone. But this time... this time, something is different. I look at Dominic, expecting the same determination and fire in his eyes. But what I see instead makes my blood run cold. Once filled with grief and resolve, his face is now devoid of emotion. His eyes are dull and lifeless as if something inside him has finally shattered. He stands there, staring blankly at the graves, like a man who no longer cares, like someone who has given up. Next to him is C¨¦lestin, and though his face is still set with determination, his body shakes with barely contained frustration. His fists are clenched tightly, the veins in his arms bulging as if he is holding back an overwhelming wave of emotion. The silence stretches between them, thick and suffocating. Finally, Dominic breaks it, his voice hollow and empty. "C¨¦lestin¡­ let¡¯s¡ª" But before he can finish, C¨¦lestin snaps. "Enough, Dominic!" His voice is a sharp bark that echoes through the graveyard. "This is not working! We¡¯ve experienced the same scenario... countless times, and we still have not made any progress in defeating Malignor or the entire Umbrascourge!" There is raw pain in his voice, pain born from endless failure, and watching the people they love die over and over again. C¨¦lestin¡¯s face twists with anger and despair, his usually calm demeanor cracking under the pressure. "We can¡¯t keep doing this," he continues, his voice breaking. "Every time, we fail. Every time, they die. And nothing we do changes that!" Dominic doesn¡¯t react. He stands there, his face still blank, staring at the graves as if C¨¦lestin''s words mean nothing to him. Watching them breaks something inside me. They have tried so hard and fought fiercely, yet... they are stuck. Trapped in a cycle, they can¡¯t escape, a nightmare with no end. And now, Dominic¡ªwho had once fought so hard to keep going¡ªis slipping away, losing the will to keep fighting and trying. Dominic turns to C¨¦lestin, his expression devoid of any remaining hope. "Since this is it..." His voice is flat and lifeless, a far cry from the determined tone I have come to know. Before C¨¦lestin¡ªor I¡ªcan react, Dominic reaches into his pocket and pulls out a red gun. My heart freezes in place as he raises it to his head. Time seems to slow down, each second dragging on like an eternity. "Domini¡ª" -Bang! The sound of the gunshot shatters the silence, loud and brutal. I gasp, the world spinning as my mind struggles to process what happened. Blood sprays everywhere, painting the ground and the tombstones in a sickening red. My breath catches in my throat. "No..." The word barely escapes me, my entire body trembling as I stare at the horrific scene before me. The cold finality hits me like a tidal wave¡ªDominic is gone just like that. His lifeless body slumps to the ground, eyes still open, staring vacantly at nothing. "No... no... no..." I whisper, my voice breaking as terror and disbelief claw at my chest. My legs feel like they will give out, and my hands shake uncontrollably. C¨¦lestin collapses to his knees beside Dominic¡¯s body, his face a mask of shock and devastation. His hands tremble as he reaches out to touch Dominic, but he stops just short as if he can¡¯t bring himself to acknowledge that this is real. "Dominic..." His voice cracks, barely a whisper. "Why... why did you...?" His breathing becomes shallow, and his whole body shakes as the reality of what happened sinks in. He stares at the blood pooling on the ground, his face pale, his eyes wide with horror and disbelief. Finally, C¨¦lestin''s grief breaks through, and he lets out a choked sob, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turn white. "Fine..." he mutters, his voice laced with anguish. "If that''s how it is..." Tears begin streaming down his face as he crumbles completely, his whole body trembling with the weight of his despair. He collapses beside Dominic''s lifeless body, unable to hold himself together any longer. -Bzzt! "Ngh!" My vision glitches again, and the now familiar sharp pain pulses through my head. As the disorientation ebbs, I open my eyes and find myself standing inside a cozy, familiar place¡ªDominic¡¯s house. The atmosphere is warm, filled with laughter and conversation. Arthur, Lumi, Andr¨¦, Celine, Violette, Dominic, and C¨¦lestin are all gathered together, celebrating something that, for a moment, seems completely out of place, given everything I have seen. "What¡­ is this?" I whisper to myself, looking around in disbelief. Party decorations hang from the ceiling, streamers of gold and blue crisscrossing the room, and a large banner reads, "Congratulations for Graduating from Verdant Arcanum!" I stare at the banner, trying to make sense of this moment. ¡°They graduated?¡± That¡¯s nice, I guess, but... something doesn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Hey, Dominic, let¡¯s go outside,¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice pulls me from my spiraling thoughts. Dominic, sitting quietly amidst the celebration, nods and stands. Despite the smile on his face, his eyes are hollow and lifeless, like someone who has seen far too much ever truly to smile again. I follow them as they go outside, my steps ghostly and silent as I trail behind, invisible to all. The night air is cool, and the stars above twinkle in a peaceful sky, untouched by the chaos and destruction I had witnessed before. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ we did it¡­ we saved them,¡± C¨¦lestin mutters softly, his expression lighter for a fleeting moment. He is smiling, but there¡¯s something fragile about it, like it could shatter at any second. Dominic, still smiling, nods. ¡°Yeah, but we still have to defeat them.¡± His words hang heavily in the air, stark and devoid of hope. His smile never reaches his eyes, those once bright orbs clouded with exhaustion and pain. C¨¦lestin¡¯s expression darkens, the weight of their reality settling back in. ¡°Yeah¡­ even though we saved them, we didn¡¯t make any progress in defeating Malignor and Umbrascourge.¡± Dominic nods again, his voice quiet, drained. "There¡¯s always more to fight..." Watching them, I feel an overwhelming sadness. They have saved their loved ones and had moments of joy, but the fight is far from over. This celebration, this moment of fleeting happiness, is shadowed by the knowledge of the battles yet to come. And even here, Dominic¡¯s eyes are lifeless in this small victory. His spirit, already worn down by the countless cycles, can¡¯t find peace in this temporary success. -Bzzt! My vision glitches again, but this time, the discomfort is gone. Maybe I¡¯ve developed a resistance, or maybe I¡¯m just getting used to the disorienting flashes. Either way, as the glitching subsides, I find myself back in Aurelior, but it¡¯s no longer the shining city I remember. Destruction lies everywhere. The streets are littered with the broken remnants of what was once vibrant life¡ªbodies strewn across the ground, homes reduced to rubble, and the air thick with the scent of death and despair. The world around me is crumbling, a graveyard where hope once stood. "Lumi..." That voice¡ªDominic¡¯s voice¡ªpulls my attention. I turn, and what I see makes my heart stop. The older Dominic kneels on the cracked ground, cradling the broken form of Lumi in his arms. She¡¯s barely alive, her once-bright eyes now dull, flickering with the last traces of life. ¡°Domi...nic...¡± Her voice is so soft, barely a whisper as if she can barely muster the strength to speak. ¡°Save your breath,¡± Dominic¡¯s voice is thick with grief, his expression one of absolute devastation. The man who has lived through countless cycles, who has fought endlessly to save his friends, is now witnessing the loss of one of them in the most brutal way imaginable. "Fufufufu, what a sad ending..." Just as the moment''s weight threatens to suffocate everything, an unfamiliar voice breaks through the scene, dripping with cruel amusement. The sound is melodic, yet it holds an eerie undertone that twists the sorrow into something darker and more insidious. I turn towards the voice and see her. She¡¯s breathtaking in her danger¡ªa woman with long black hair, like midnight silk, flowing effortlessly against her pale skin. Her gown, adorned with delicate gold accents, shimmers in the dim light, accentuating her every move. She wears a golden skull mask that covers half of her face, leaving the other half exposed, her sharp features a perfect mix of beauty and menace. Her presence is magnetic, but it also radiates pure malice. Another member of Umbrascourge. No¡ªbased on her regal and commanding appearance, she has to be one of the Generals. Dominic, however, doesn¡¯t even glance at her. His focus is entirely on Lumi, holding her as if the force of his will alone could keep her alive. His trembling hands gently brush the hair from her face, his expression one of helplessness and raw agony. ¡°I wish¡­I¡­was more¡­useful to you¡­¡± Lumi¡¯s words, strained and barely audible, are like knives cutting into the air. Her hand, which had been resting gently on Dominic¡¯s face, drops lifelessly to the ground. And with it, the last flicker of life in her dulled eyes extinguishes. Lumi is dead. My heart clenches painfully in my chest. Lumi¡ªthe girl I had met who seemed so cold and distant, yet deep down, she was undeniably a good person. She had fought, and even in her dying breath, she thought of how she wished she had done more. She never reunited with her father, the family she longed for. And now she¡¯s gone. A life snuffed out, with so much left unsaid, so much undone. A lump forms in my throat as I watch. This world is cruel¡ªso, so cruel. Dominic gently lays Lumi down, his fingers lingering on her for a moment, as if letting go would mean acknowledging that she¡¯s gone. His face, once consumed by grief, now twists into something darker. Something burning. He stands, his shoulders tense with barely controlled rage, and turns slowly to face the woman responsible. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for what you did, you Bitch!¡± His voice is raw, every word drenched in venom, a promise of vengeance. --Bzzt! My vision glitches again, but, just like before, no headaches follow. The now-familiar sensation of transitioning between scenes leaves me feeling hollow like I¡¯m trapped in a twisted loop of despair and chaos. As the glitch fades, I find myself once more in the broken remnants of Aurelior, a place that has become a constant symbol of destruction in these fragmented realities. But this time, it¡¯s worse¡ªfar worse. The streets are piled high with bodies, so densely packed that there isn¡¯t an inch of space left between them. Blood coats the once vibrant town, now drowned in silence and death. My stomach twists at the sight, a horrifying tableau of massacre stretched out endlessly before me. What the hell is going on? A familiar voice interrupts my thoughts, cutting through the grim stillness with an uncharacteristic edge of rage. "Dominic! Where are you!?" I freeze. It¡¯s Arthur¡¯s voice, but it¡¯s filled with fury¡ªa rage I never associated with him. Without thinking, I run toward the voice, my heart pounding, dread mounting with each step. And then I see him. Arthur stands atop a pile of corpses, his face contorted in anger and betrayal. ¡°Arthur... what did you do?¡± I mutter in disbelief. This can¡¯t be real. Arthur, the kind, compassionate boy who has always protected others, couldn¡¯t have done this. The pile of bodies beneath him tells a story of unimaginable bloodshed. This is wrong. This isn¡¯t Arthur. ¡°Arthur¡­¡± Just as I¡¯m about to move closer, I hear another voice. It¡¯s Dominic, his expression hollow, devoid of any warmth or humanity. Arthur spins around to face him, his face red with anger and tear-streaked from emotion. ¡°You stole all the assets of my family, the guild, even the life of my father¡­¡± There¡¯s dust in the air¡ªlight dust¡ªswirling around Arthur like a storm. ¡°I don¡¯t get you! You¡¯re a genius compared to me! Why would you steal everything from me?! Do you only do that to show how much better you are than me?!¡± Tears stream down Arthur¡¯s face, his pain palpable in every word. His light sword appears in his hands, glowing brightly as he points it directly at Dominic, trembling with raw emotion. ¡°I knew I was not as talented as you, even when you were a Manaless. Now that you¡¯ve become a Manaficial¡­ you¡¯ve changed¡­ why?¡± The revelation hits me like a blow. Arthur is jealous of Dominic¡ªjealous of his perceived superiority, even though Dominic is Manaless. So, all along, Arthur¡¯s challenge to me¡ªthe duel at Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦¡ªwas rooted in this feeling of inferiority. He¡¯s been carrying this resentment, this pain, all along. Unmoved, Dominic grabs a nearby spear and aims it at Arthur. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ this is the only way for me to stop him¡­ I¡¯m tired.¡± His voice is hollow, devoid of the warmth that once existed between them. Without hesitation, Dominic moves¡ªtoo fast for Arthur to react. In an instant, the spear is embedded in Arthur¡¯s abdomen. -Squelch! ¡°Gah!¡± Arthur''s body jerks violently from the impact, and blood sprays in a horrifying arc, painting the surroundings crimson. His eyes widen in shock as he looks at Dominic, pain and disbelief etched on his features. ¡°Doms¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice is barely a whisper, his body crumpling as he leans against Dominic¡¯s shoulder for support, but Dominic¡¯s expression remains cold, indifferent. He doesn¡¯t flinch or hesitate as he lets Arthur collapse to the ground. I stand frozen, my breath caught in my throat. Dominic, the boy I thought I knew¡ªthe boy who was supposed to be weak, struggling¡ªhas just killed his best friend, and he doesn¡¯t even seem to care. The utter lack of remorse sends a shiver down my spine. Dominic¡¯s eyes are dark and deadened, as if all the light has drained him. He has changed completely, and it terrifies me. And then C¨¦lestin appears, his face as lifeless as Dominic¡¯s. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Another voice breaks through the silence, and I turn to see C¨¦lestin standing nearby, his expression void of the usual life and energy. He looks as if he has given up as if the weight of everything they¡¯ve been through has crushed whatever hope remained. Dominic stops beside him, his cold gaze softening slightly. ¡°I was so focused on the plan that I forgot about the feelings of those near me... I want to restart¡­¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s dull eyes flicker, his fists clenched at his sides, his whole body trembling with restrained emotion. ¡°We can¡¯t stop now, Dominic. We¡¯ve killed five of the six Umbrascourge Generals. We¡¯re so close¡ªcloser than we¡¯ve ever been. We can¡¯t stop now.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Dominic whispers, his voice as cold as ever. ¡°But¡­ this isn¡¯t what I want. I want to start over again¡­¡± The resignation in C¨¦lestin¡¯s expression is painful to watch. He looks down, defeated, but nods anyway. Their voices are blank, their faces devoid of hope or emotion. Yet, even after all they¡¯ve endured, even after everything they¡¯ve lost, they still cling to this twisted tenacity¡ªto keep going, to keep trying. But this isn¡¯t resilience. This is despair. They are two broken souls, trapped in a cycle they can never escape, trying desperately to fix a world that keeps breaking them in return. And Dominic¡¯s coldness¡ªhis willingness to kill Arthur without a second thought¡ªhorrifies me. How could he do this? What has happened to him? -Bzt! My vision glitches once again, a sickening distortion that churns my stomach. So, this is why Dominic forced me to promise to protect his loved ones? The overwhelming weight of Dominic''s forced promise overwhelms me like a suffocating fog. I understand now¡ªthe desperate reason behind why he demanded that promise of me, why he insisted that I protect those he cares about. The knowledge crashes over me, a tide of guilt and anger. It makes sense¡­ but it doesn¡¯t make it right. This burden I am now carrying¡ªit isn¡¯t mine. It¡¯s Dominic¡¯s, a product of his endless cycles, repeated failures, and twisted need to keep resetting everything until he gets it right. He has shackled me to this world, to his curse, without giving me a choice. And the weight of that burden¡ªit¡¯s too much. I can feel the pressure, a constant gnawing in my chest as if a vice has clamped down on my lungs. I can barely breathe. I didn¡¯t ask for this. I didn¡¯t want any of this. Dominic has forced his life upon me and thrown me into a role I was never meant to play. Honestly¡­ at this point, I don¡¯t want to see any more of these visions. I don¡¯t want to experience more of his regrets, pain, and mistakes. I just want to go back¡ªto Earth. To a place where everything is peaceful, where I can just be myself. "Dominic¡­ I¡¯m starting to hate you¡­" The words echo in my mind, bitter and sharp. I am angry. Furious. He has dragged me into this nightmare without any regard for my life, for my desires. I am just an ordinary man¡ªa man named Clark Williams. I never asked to be part of this never-ending loop of death and regret. But as the anger surges, so does something else. A strange, conflicted feeling. "...But at the same time¡­ I don¡¯t hate you." The realization stings. As much as I want to despise him, a part of me understands. A part that sympathizes with the hopelessness of it all. Dominic, with all his flaws, has been trapped in this endless cycle for far longer than I can fathom. He is so desperate to save the people he loves, to fix the mistakes he made, that he crossed lines. And I have been caught in the crossfire. "Out of all people¡­ why me?" My voice trembles with exhaustion. I am not some hero or some chosen one. I am just a man trying to live his life in peace. And now, I am lost in a web I don¡¯t even understand. Trapped in a body that isn¡¯t mine, fighting battles that aren¡¯t mine to fight. "...I was just Clark Williams¡­"
C????????o????????????n?????????n??????????e???????????c?????????t????????????i?????????n??????????g??????????????? ????????????t?????????????o???????????? ???????????????h??????????o????????????s????????????t?????????????¡­??????????????
Suddenly, the familiar red hologram screen appears before me¡ªthe System. The text flickers, still glitching, but the message is clear.
T???????e??????????????????????l???????????e??????????p??????????o???????r????????????????t?????????????????i???????????????n??????????????????g??????????????????????? ??????????????????h????????????????????o??????????????????????s??????????????????????????t????????????????????????? ?????????????????b??????????????????????a????????????????????c??????????????????k???????????????????????????¡­
The world around me began to warp and glitch more violently than before, the very fabric of reality distorting and twisting. But amidst the chaos, I could see them¡ªsmall, flickering red diamonds scattered in the air, shining through the distortion like faint beacons.
M????????????????a??????????????????s????????????t?????????????????e????????????r????????????????.????????????????.??????????t????????????????o????????u??????????????c???????????????h??????????????..t????????????h????????????????e????????.??????????????????d???????????????????i????????????a??????????????m??????????o??????????n????????????????d????????????s???????????..!
Without hesitation, I reach out, my fingers brushing against one of the glowing diamonds. The moment I make contact, my vision goes blank. Everything¡ªsound, sight, and sensation¡ªis swallowed by an endless void. 65- Prélude des Meilleurs Amis Volume 01, Chapter 65 Pr¨¦lude des Meilleurs Amis "He... disappeared, and the connection with him is gone..." Gaia murmurs, a hint of surprise flickering in her normally calm demeanor. Dominic¡¯s sudden disappearance is unexpected, yet she feels the faint traces of another presence¡ªa subtle but powerful intervention. "Someone must have intervened... it felt almost as if a weakened Paragon pulled him back to the ordinary realm of Sylvestria." Gaia¡¯s voice is soft, her tone contemplative. As a Celestial Paragon herself, few entities can disrupt her influence over Sylvestria. Only another Paragon, a being with similar celestial authority, could intervene on such a scale. And even then, the task would not be easy. For a Paragon from another world to pull Dominic out of her reach hints at something formidable. "Why would a Celestial Paragon interfere?" she muses aloud, her eyes narrowing. "What is the purpose of bringing him back?" She had intended to make him remember his path¡ªthe true depth of "Dominic¡¯s" past. As the planet¡¯s Paragon, she can access all experiences recorded within the "Aetherium." The Aetherium is a metaphysical plane beyond reality''s physical and conceptual layers, the fundamental source of all existence and phenomena. Within it lies the ultimate record of all events, knowledge, and possibilities across time and space. It serves as a boundless, all-encompassing repository of information¡ªthe underlying foundation of the universe itself. All that occurs, has occurred, or could potentially occur is stored within the Aetherium¡¯s unfathomable depths. "But how could a Paragon infiltrate Sylvestria without my notice?" she wonders, frustration barely edging her calm tone. As the Celestial Paragon of Sylvestria, Gaia embodies not only the unique traits and essence of her world but also serves as its primary guardian, wielding unmatched power to protect it from external threats. This interference suggests a direct challenge to her authority over Sylvestria, a prospect that is far from acceptable. "It appears I have an investigation ahead of me," she mutters, casting her gaze across her ethereal domain. "This outsider poses a threat to Sylvestria¡¯s balance, one that must be neutralized." Then, with a thoughtful look, she adds, ¡°Though¡­ another side of me might be more suitable for blending in while I investigate.¡± A faint, almost mischievous glimmer appears in her eyes as she prepares to summon a different facet of her being. ¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The forest is a makeshift refuge, with tents under the dense canopy and the constant hum of survival efforts filling the air. People huddle together, weary but resolute, as members of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels move among them, offering support. Nearby, health workers from the town tend to the injured, their hands steady but their faces lined with exhaustion as they do what they can to ease the suffering around them. Inside one of the larger tents, Arthur sits with fresh bandages wrapped around his wounds, the faint glow of healing magic lingering on his skin. Beside him sits Maurice, his presence a quiet but powerful comfort. "So, that''s how Dominic disappeared?" Maurice¡¯s brow furrows as he processes Arthur''s account. "Strange. And you¡¯re saying there were no Mana traces at all?" Arthur nods, frustration clear in his eyes. "Yeah, it just¡­ happened without warning." Maurice rubs his chin thoughtfully. "Perhaps¡­ if I try creating a portal to him, I might be able to establish a link." Arthur¡¯s eyes light up, a surge of hope rising within him. "Please, Professor¡ªif there''s any chance, please try!" Maurice nods, rising from his seat. He extends his right hand, focusing intently as he begins to channel Mana into his fingertips, the energy gathering in a soft, swirling glow. He closes his eyes, murmuring an incantation under his breath: ¡°!etrofene cimonid ot latrop A¡­¡± he commands, his words weaving the spell. The air before him shimmers, a portal slowly forming in the space. But almost instantly, the portal flickers erratically, distorting as if some unseen force were tugging at it. Maurice¡¯s Mana, too, wavers and becomes unstable, breaking the clean lines of his casting. "What in Sylvestria¡­" Maurice mutters, the confusion evident in his voice. He prides himself on his Spatial magic¡ªhe has trained rigorously for years, perfecting the skill to become a [SS] Ranked Magician. This interference is more than unusual; it directly challenges his abilities. Arthur, watching with tense anticipation, feels unease creep up his spine. "Professor¡­ what''s wrong?" Maurice withdraws his hand, the swirling Mana fading as he releases the spell. "I can¡¯t create a portal," he admits, shaking his head. "Something¡¯s blocking the connection, preventing me from reaching him.¡± Arthur¡¯s worry deepens, and he looks away, his gaze growing distant. Dominic is his best friend, despite the unspoken competition that sometimes simmers between them. And even though he often feels overshadowed by Dominic¡¯s natural talents, the thought of losing him is a weight pressing against his heart. Beyond that, Arthur wants to face Dominic, challenge him to prove himself and show Dominic that he can stand as his equal. The idea that Dominic might be lost somewhere, unreachable and possibly in danger, fills Arthur with a feeling he hadn¡¯t expected¡ªhelplessness. ¡°Dominic¡­ where are you?¡± he mutters. The tent flap rustles, drawing Arthur and Maurice¡¯s attention as a familiar figure steps inside. Arthur''s heart tightens as he sees his father, Uther Lyon, standing tall with his gaze steady and unreadable. ¡°Father¡­¡± Arthur''s voice is barely a whisper, thick with the weight of emotions he has been suppressing. He straightens himself on the cot, instinctively attempting to compose his tired form. But a gnawing shame twists in his stomach, rooting him in place. He hadn¡¯t wanted to see his father¡ªnot now. He is supposed to be training to become a Stargate Raider, a protector, an heir worthy of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels. But today, he¡¯s been overwhelmed, outmatched, and helpless in the face of true danger. The stark contrast between his aspirations and current state is suffocating, a deep cut to the pride his father has always expected him to uphold. The anguish over Dominic''s disappearance only compounds his shame. His best friend is missing, perhaps in grave danger, and he hasn¡¯t been able to protect him. The shame is like a weight around his chest, pressing harder as he avoids his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Arthur¡­¡± Uther¡¯s gaze softens as he glances briefly at Maurice, acknowledging him with a nod. ¡°Monsieur Maurice.¡± Maurice inclines his head, meeting Uther¡¯s eyes with respect. ¡°Greetings, Monsieur Uther. It¡¯s an honor to meet you finally.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is,¡± Uther replies, his voice courteous but holding a quiet edge. ¡°However, if you don¡¯t mind, I would like a moment alone with my son.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Maurice nods, placing a reassuring hand on Arthur¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Get well, Arthur,¡± he murmurs before leaving the tent, leaving father and son alone. Arthur fixes his gaze on the floor, unwilling or unable to look his father in the eye. He feels smaller than he has in a long time, his shame tugging at him, filling the silence with self-doubt and regret. Unexpectedly, Uther sits beside Arthur¡¯s bed and asks, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The question is simple yet laced with an unfamiliar softness. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Arthur replies, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°¡­I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Uther murmurs, and then, to Arthur¡¯s astonishment, his father reaches out, placing a gentle hand on his head. The warmth of his touch radiates through Arthur, who freezes wide-eyed. His father has never done this before or shown this side¡ªa side that seems almost¡­ relieved. Arthur¡¯s gaze darts to his father¡¯s face, and he finds another surprise. Uther¡¯s expression, typically stern and controlled, holds a rare gentleness, a look of relief that softens his features. For once, Uther looks less like the leader of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels and more like a father genuinely relieved for his son¡¯s safety. ¡°But¡­father¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cracks, the guilt and shame returning. ¡°I failed¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect Dominic¡­ and I was overwhelmed¡­¡± Uther¡¯s calm gaze never falters. ¡°The Stargate was [A] Rank¡ªbeyond what you¡¯ve been trained to face.¡± He pauses, his voice steady but kind. ¡°But you stood against it anyway. You tried your best to help people despite being outmatched. That bravery¡­ is a trait that defines the Lyon family.¡± Arthur blinks, momentarily speechless. His father¡¯s words, unexpected and sincere, wash over him. Uther has always been a figure of high expectations, someone Arthur looks up to but can never fully please. Hearing such reassurance and knowing that his father recognizes his efforts, even in failure, is humbling and comforting. ¡°But¡­ Doms¡­ I didn¡¯t protect him¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice drops again, the guilt gnawing at him. Uther¡¯s expression shifts, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. ¡°I have a feeling he¡¯ll be fine. After all, he¡¯s the son of that¡­ Trash.¡± Arthur flinches slightly, taken aback. It isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s heard his father speak this way about Andr¨¦, but he still doesn¡¯t fully understand the depth of his father¡¯s disdain. Why does Uther harbor such hatred for Dominic¡¯s father? It¡¯s an unspoken resentment that puzzles him deeply. Uther¡¯s voice pulls him from his thoughts. ¡°I hope this strength and determination will stay with you when you take the entrance exam at Verdant Arcanum, Arthur.¡± Arthur nods, a faint smile breaking through his otherwise solemn expression. His father has never given him this level of encouragement or shown this much approval before. It feels like a small but powerful validation, a light in the heavy fog of shame and doubt. ¡°Yes, Father,¡± he replies, his voice steadier now, hope rekindling. ¡°I will.¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T As Maurice makes his way through the crowded evacuation center, he takes note of the people around him¡ªsome bandaged, others lying down, but all under the attentive care of the health workers and guild members brought in to help. Relief fills him, knowing they are receiving the care they need, yet a more pressing concern looms in his mind: the effect this devastation will have on the budget of the E?eforte Territory. The recent attack has ravaged the town. Streets lie in ruin, buildings are gutted and need structural repairs. Shops that provide income to the territory are reduced to rubble, and the costs of immediate and long-term rebuilding will be astronomical. Despite the wealth the E?eforte family once held, Maurice knows that Andr¨¦¡¯s current financial situation is already strained, burdened with immense debt. The E?eforte family has been hemorrhaging funds for years, grappling with expenses from previous failed projects and ventures that hadn¡¯t panned out. Andr¨¦ has inherited not only the family¡¯s status but also its financial struggles, struggles Maurice has become aware of despite being estranged from his old friend for nearly a decade. ¡°Professor!¡± Maurice stops mid-thought and turns. C¨¦lestin, wrapped in bandages, is hurrying toward him, his expression somewhere between relief and determination as he pants to catch his breath. ¡®Ah, perfect timing,¡¯ Maurice thinks, a smirk tugging at his lips. He has planned on seeking C¨¦lestin out for answers, but it appears the boy has found him first. ¡°You keep calling me ¡®Professor.¡¯ Do I look that old?¡± Maurice teases, an amused glint in his eye. C¨¦lestin grins, catching on to the lightheartedness. ¡°Yeah, actually, you kind of do!¡± Maurice chuckles, feeling something unusual¡ªlike a breath of fresh air. He¡¯s only known C¨¦lestin briefly, yet he senses the ease of banter he hasn¡¯t enjoyed in years. It¡¯s oddly refreshing to be around someone who naturally brings out his playful side. But as much as he enjoys it, there are more pressing matters to address. ¡°Anyway,¡± Maurice starts, letting the humor slip into the background, ¡°I wanted to ask you: how exactly did you meet Dominic, Arthur, and Lumi?¡± Maurice raises an eyebrow, examining C¨¦lestin¡¯s reaction carefully. C¨¦lestin Moreau, heir to Moreau Aether Mining Inc., doesn¡¯t strike him as someone who would cross paths with heirs from Verdant Haven¡¯s two major Stargate Raiding guilds or the son of a small-town mayor like Dominic. The worlds they occupy are starkly different, with little reason to overlap. Sure, Lumi and Arthur are prominent within Verdant Haven, and Dominic is a public figure of sorts within the Golden Fields Region. Still, Maurice can¡¯t easily imagine the connections that would lead them to C¨¦lestin. Not that he is suspicious, exactly¡ªjust¡­curious. C¨¦lestin¡¯s way of calling him ¡°Professor¡± has also caught his attention. The boy has said it¡¯s simply because he ¡°looks the part,¡± yet Maurice senses a familiarity beyond what one might expect. And oddly enough, Maurice has no memory of meeting him before. If he had, he would have remembered, given his sharp memory. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. C¨¦lestin gulps but holds his composure. He has done this dance before, carefully navigating Maurice¡¯s curiosity and quick intellect. ¡°I met them through social media,¡± he explains, keeping his tone casual. ¡°We¡¯ve been chatting for a while. We got to know each other that way.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maurice mutters, nodding thoughtfully, but his unreadable gaze stays fixed on C¨¦lestin. ¡®Maybe I should read his mind,¡¯ Maurice thinks, a plan forming. Extending his hand toward C¨¦lestin¡¯s hair, he moves with the pretense of ruffling it. He could glimpse into the boy¡¯s mind with minimal effort if he makes contact. But C¨¦lestin, sensing his intentions, instinctively backs away with a grin. ¡°Professor, please, don¡¯t ruffle my hair! I used expensive shampoo!¡± he protests, his tone lighthearted. Maurice chuckles, withdrawing his hand. C¨¦lestin¡¯s quick response only adds to the mystery. ¡®Well, that didn¡¯t go as planned¡­¡¯ Maurice muses to himself, feeling the sting of his failed attempt to read C¨¦lestin¡¯s thoughts. He will just have to wait for another opportunity. C¨¦lestin, meanwhile, exhales quietly, a silent sigh of relief. While he trusts Maurice more than most, there are things only he and ¡°Dominic¡± could know. Maurice, sharp as ever, will be a challenge to keep at bay. -Thud! Their silent contemplation is interrupted by a sudden, light thud. C¨¦lestin barely moves, but someone small has collided with him. The boy stumbles backward, wide-eyed, and lands on the ground with a surprised yelp. C¨¦lestin looks down and sees a young boy with brown hair and eyes, who seems to be scrambling for the medical kits that have scattered around him¡ªbandages, betadine, antiseptic wipes¡ªall knocked loose when he¡¯d collided with C¨¦lestin. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± the boy mutters, rubbing his shoulder. Without hesitation, C¨¦lestin kneels down and extends his hand to the boy. ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± he says gently, offering a reassuring smile. The boy blinks in surprise before taking C¨¦lestin¡¯s hand and pulling himself to his feet. C¨¦lestin kneels to pick up the scattered supplies, his movements careful. ¡°These are important, right? You should be more careful with them.¡± The boy nods, cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°Thanks... I was just in a hurry.¡± Maurice, however, hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off the boy. There is something eerily familiar about him that tugs at Maurice¡¯s memories with a bittersweet pang. ¡®He looks just like Andr¨¦¡­when we were kids.¡¯ It stirs a nostalgia so strong Maurice can almost feel the years folding back on themselves, memories of laughter and adventure flashing before his mind. This boy¡¯s resemblance to Andr¨¦ is uncanny, almost as if he were looking at a younger version of his old friend. Just then, the boy¡¯s face brightens as he spots someone nearby. ¡°Celine!¡± he calls out, his voice filled with joy. C¨¦lestin and Maurice turn to see Celine approaching, her dark hair cascading softly over her shoulders and her familiar sky-blue eyes sparkling warmly. ¡®Miss Celine¡­ alive and well in this timeline.¡¯ C¨¦lestin¡¯s heart lifts at the sight of her, and a quiet happiness fills him as he watches her approach. Celine¡¯s smile broadens as she takes in Maurice, the boy, and the blue-haired young man with him. For some inexplicable reason, the sight of C¨¦lestin fills her with a gentle sense of familiarity and comfort, as though he were someone close to her. Even though she has never met him, something about C¨¦lestin¡¯s presence stirs within her a maternal warmth¡ªalmost as if she were looking upon a second son. ¡°Celine,¡± Maurice greets warmly. Celine¡¯s face lights up. ¡°Maurice, it¡¯s been quite a while.¡± ¡°It certainly has,¡± Maurice replies with a nod, a smile creeping onto his face. ¡°Celine! I brought everything you asked for!¡± The boy grins as he hands over the medical supplies. Celine accepts them with a grateful smile, ruffling Clark¡¯s hair in thanks. ¡°Thank you, Clark. You¡¯ve been a huge help today.¡± ¡®So, he¡¯s Clark,¡¯ Maurice and C¨¦lestin note internally. C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze lingers, puzzled. ¡®Who is this kid?¡¯ he wonders. He hasn¡¯t encountered anyone like him in previous timelines. Could he be Dominic¡¯s brother? But no¡­that doesn¡¯t make sense. Dominic never had a sibling, and the timelines have never hinted at one. Maurice, too, watches Clark closely, his thoughts racing. ¡®Is he related to Dominic¡­possibly a brother?¡¯ Clark¡¯s resemblance to Andr¨¦ is unmistakable¡ªthe hair and eye color and the facial features are almost identical. The way his expressions shift, his mannerisms¡­ It¡¯s like looking at a younger Andr¨¦. And while Dominic takes after Celine, Clark looks every bit Andr¨¦¡¯s son, as though the family¡¯s genetic legacy has been split between the two. Yet Clark addresses Celine by her first name rather than calling her "Mum," casting doubt on any familial connection. Celine looks at C¨¦lestin and extends a hand, an inexplicable warmth sparking in her eyes. She smiles gently, her expression both curious and somehow¡­ familiar, as though she¡¯s known him for far longer than just this encounter. ¡°Hey there, I¡¯m Celine E?eforte. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± C¨¦lestin shakes her hand, a slight hesitation in his grip. ¡°C¨¦lestin Moreau¡­nice to meet you, Mrs. E?eforte.¡± Inwardly, C¨¦lestin¡¯s heart clenches; he has met her countless times in countless timelines, treating her as a second mother. But in this timeline, her looking at him as a stranger and calling her by her first name feels wrong. He keeps a respectful distance, yet the warmth in her gaze is unmistakably the same as he remembers. ¡°Mrs. E?eforte! We need more beds for the injured!¡± a local healer calls out, her voice laced with urgency. Celine turns, gesturing to a stack of cots nearby. ¡°They¡¯re in the corner over there!¡± she directs calmly yet efficiently. C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze lingers on her, admiration is evident in his eyes. ¡®She¡¯s always like this,¡¯ he thinks. In every timeline, she¡¯s the same. Caring, devoted, selflessly putting others first, even in the face of the worst tragedies. Maurice smiles as he watches her work. ¡°I see you¡¯re as dedicated as ever, Celine,¡± he says, a glint of respect in his tone. ¡°Thank you, Maurice. I became more resilient when I gave birth to¡­ Dominic,¡± she replies, her voice softening, a hint of sadness shading her words. Maurice and C¨¦lestin exchange a knowing look. They understand the quiet anguish beneath her strength; Dominic, is still missing, and there has been no word from Andr¨¦ since he went off to find him amid the Stargate attack. Celine is holding out hope but worry and deep lines of exhaustion on her face. ¡®Should I tell her?¡¯ Maurice thinks. He hesitates, glancing at her with an uncertain expression. Arthur shares his concerns about Dominic¡¯s disappearance, and Maurice sees Andr¨¦ fighting a Magician emitting [SS] Rank amounts of Mana. She deserves to know the truth, but he braces himself for her reaction. ¡°About Dominic¡­Arthur told me he vanished during the attack,¡± Maurice begins, his voice gentle but firm. Celine¡¯s face pales, her gaze snapping up to meet his. ¡°D-Disappeared? How?¡± Her voice is barely a whisper, the shock and fear in her eyes unmistakable. ¡°Arthur said that as he carried Dominic toward the evacuation center, monsters attacked them, and Dominic just¡­vanished. No trace of Mana was left behind,¡± Maurice explains, his heart heavy with the revelation. Celine¡¯s shoulders sag, her gaze dropping as she processes the news. ¡°¡­I see¡­¡± ¡°Andr¨¦, what about him?¡± she asks after a pause, her voice barely steady. Maurice looks down, regret clouding his expression. ¡°The last time I saw him, he was locked in battle with an [SS] Ranked Magician¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Celine. I wanted to help him but had to focus on evacuating the citizens.¡± Celine¡¯s lips tremble slightly, her hands clenching as she looks down, taking a moment to steady herself. She meets Maurice¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Maurice. You were doing what you had to for the people. Andr¨¦ wouldn¡¯t want you to feel guilty for that. He¡­he can take care of himself.¡± Maurice feels a pang of gratitude and deep respect for her quiet strength. ¡°Thank you, Celine.¡± Suddenly, Maurice feels someone tugging his sleeve; he looks down and sees Clark looking up at him, his expression both hopeful and worried. ¡°Excuse me¡­ Mister Magician, is Big Brother going to be okay?¡± Clark¡¯s voice is small but filled with an innocence that tugs at Maurice¡¯s heart. He doesn¡¯t fully understand everything happening, but Dominic¡¯s absence leaves him feeling sad and concerned. Maurice and C¨¦lestin have the same thought: ¡®Big brother?¡¯ C¨¦lestin''s mind races. ¡®Wait, when does Dominic have a brother in this timeline?¡¯ He studies Clark closely, noting the resemblance that Clark bears to Andr¨¦. ¡®Perhaps this time, it¡¯s different.¡¯ Maurice, too, ponders the situation. If Clark is Dominic¡¯s brother, why would he call Celine by her first name? But he keeps his thoughts to himself, knowing there is no need to share his confusion with the boy. Instead, he turns his focus to reassuring him. Maurice kneels down, meeting Clark¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°Yes, Clark. Your big brother is going to be just fine. In fact, he¡¯s going to come back stronger than ever.¡± Clark¡¯s eyes widen with a glimmer of hope. ¡°R-Really?¡± Maurice nods, his smile warm and confident. ¡°Absolutely. Believe in your big brother. He¡¯s going to be alright, Mini Andr¨¦.¡± Clark¡¯s face lights up with a shy smile, his confusion at the nickname momentarily forgotten as he beams at Maurice¡¯s reassurance. If this powerful ¡°Magic Man¡± believes in Dominic, Clark will, too. C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze drops and his shoulders slump as he softly murmurs, ¡°Domy¡­¡± The nickname slips out, broken and heavy, with memories of countless resets, battles, and burdens. It was a cheerful name once, a reminder of better days, but now, it feels like a fading echo, growing fainter with each reset. Just then, a shadow falls over him. C¨¦lestin looks up, and his eyes widen as he sees Dominic plummeting from above. ¡°Dom¡ª!¡± he begins, but before he can finish, Dominic crashes into him, knocking them both to the ground. C¨¦lestin gasps as Dominic lands on top of him, their faces inches apart, close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath. A wave of relief washes over C¨¦lestin as he looks at Dominic¡¯s unconscious face. ¡°Domy¡­¡± he whispers, the weight of his emotions spilling over as he pulls Dominic into a tight embrace. All the resets, the losses, the pain¡ªhe holds onto Dominic as if letting go would mean losing him again. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Clark hurries over, his small hands reaching out toward Dominic. Maurice and Celine look up, their expressions shifting from shock to relief. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Celine murmurs, immediately rushing over. Her hands tremble as she examines his face, her heart sinking at the sight of the cuts and bruises marking his skin. ¡°I have to treat him¡ªhe¡¯s injured.¡± C¨¦lestin nods, carefully adjusting Dominic¡¯s weight before lifting him with gentle hands. Every movement is tender like he¡¯s holding something precious that might shatter at the slightest touch. Suddenly, someone nearby shouts, ¡°Hey, look! The Stargate is gone!¡± They all turn toward where the enormous Stargate was moments ago, only to see an empty sky. It¡¯s as if the chaos that engulfed the town has vanished without a trace. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s why I no longer feel [A] Ranked Mana,¡± Maurice mutters, smirking as he pieces it together. The only one he can imagine easily destroying that [A] Ranked Stargate is Andr¨¦. Knowing Andr¨¦, the [SS] Ranked Magician Maurice had last seen him facing must have been taken down, too. ¡°What a showoff,¡± he mutters, though a trace of pride warms his voice. But, unknown to him, he was unaware of Andr¨¦¡¯s problem. Celine¡¯s face shows relief and worry, concern clouding her gaze. She knows the risks Andr¨¦ faces, and her thoughts stray toward the darker possibilities of the entity within him resurfacing. C¨¦lestin, on the other hand, is tense, a heavy worry clouding his expression. ¡°Here we go again¡­¡± he whispers under his breath. He had already seen this before, which twists painfully close to the familiar nightmare of previous timelines. The same scene, the same relentless tragedy: Arthur¡¯s, Lumi¡¯s, and the residents¡¯ deaths all over again. C¨¦lestin understands the threat all too well¡ªthe entity within Andr¨¦. It was that entity that had slaughtered them time and time again. But amid his worry, a flicker of hope glimmers. He looks at Maurice, who stands quietly smiling, unshaken by the chaos. ¡°Professor¡­¡± C¨¦lestin murmurs thoughtfully. Maurice¡¯s presence is a variable, an unexpected advantage. He hasn¡¯t been here in the previous timelines, but thanks to C¨¦lestin¡¯s intervention¡ªhijacking Maurice¡¯s job application¡ªMaurice is now part of the staff at Acad¨¦mie d¡¯E?eforte. Maurice¡¯s presence is a potential game-changer, a silver lining in an otherwise dark path. And this time, perhaps, things will finally be different. -Wham! Andr¨¦ lands hard, his knees pressing into the earth as the ground cracks under the impact. His head hangs low, giving the crowd the illusion of a hero at rest, and the townspeople erupt in applause, cheers echoing around the clearing. Unaware of the horror unfolding before them, they see only the man who has helped them survive the devastation of the Stargate. But C¨¦lestin¡¯s heart freezes as he observes Andr¨¦¡¯s form. ¡®This is it,¡¯ he thinks, dread taking root deep inside him. Slowly, Andr¨¦ lifts his head, crimson-red eyes glowing as they bore into the group. A twisted, maniacal grin spreads across his face. The cheers continue, oblivious to the creeping malice in his expression. Celine gasps, her hand covering her mouth as her worst fears are confirmed. "He took over¡­" she whispers, horror evident. Maurice¡¯s eyes narrow, a surge of recognition and anger washing over him as he stares into those blood-red eyes. The memories claw their way back¡ªthe same murderous gaze that haunted him all those years ago. It is the same look Andr¨¦ wore when Maurice¡¯s father was killed, a moment that has haunted Maurice and kept him from reconnecting with his old friend. "You¡­¡± Maurice breathes his voice, barely whispering as he tries to wrap his mind around what he is witnessing. Turning to Celine, he asks, ¡°Who took over?¡± She looks back at Maurice, her face pale. ¡°Him¡­the entity within Andr¨¦¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Maurice mutters, his mind racing, ¡®There¡¯s something¡­ inside Andr¨¦? Is that why¡­¡¯ The realization hits hard, deepening his confusion and revulsion as the truth unfurls. Listening in silence, Clark feels a wave of instinctive fear wash over him despite not fully understanding what is happening. He clings to Celine¡¯s leg, hiding himself as best as he can, his small face peeking out with wide, terrified eyes. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± C¨¦lestin mutters, his voice taut. ¡°Here it is¡­¡± Without wasting another second, he grabs Maurice¡¯s arm. ¡°Professor, please¡ªmake Monsieur Andr¨¦ fall asleep! Now!¡± Maurice quickly gathers his Mana, his hand glowing as he aims at Andr¨¦. "Dreamless Sle¡ª" But Andr¨¦ is faster. He is inches from Maurice in a heartbeat, his shadow scythe slicing through the air, aimed at Maurice¡¯s throat. Without thinking, Maurice conjures a forcefield just in time. The scythe clashes against it with a deafening screech, stopping inches from his neck. Andr¨¦ grins wildly. ¡°You¡¯re still annoying to kill, huh?¡± Maurice grits his teeth, meeting Andr¨¦¡¯s ferocious gaze. ¡°Butterfly Blast!¡± A swarm of luminous butterfly-shaped beams shoots toward Andr¨¦, their light piercing through the darkened air. But with a single beat of his shadowy wings, Andr¨¦ propels himself skyward, the beams missing as he soars above. He lands a few meters away, just out of reach. The townspeople gasp in shock, their cheers turning into murmurs of confusion and disbelief. ¡°Why would the mayor attack the man who saved us?¡± one person whispers, eyes wide. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± another asks, looking around with fear as the tension grows thicker. Seeing their unease, Andr¨¦ sneers, his red eyes glowing brighter. ¡°Sleep.¡± In an instant, the townspeople crumple to the ground, each one drifting into a deep slumber, leaving only C¨¦lestin, Maurice, Celine, Clark, and the unconscious Dominic still standing. Andr¨¦ fixes his gaze back on Maurice, the gleam in his eyes darkening. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first,¡± he says coldly. Then he turns his twisted gaze toward Celine, C¨¦lestin, Clark, and the vulnerable Dominic lying nearby. ¡°Then¡­ all of you are next.¡± Celine¡¯s face blanches, but she manages to steady her breathing, pulling Clark into her arms protectively. Clark, trembling, looks up at her. ¡°C-Celine¡­ why is he¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be alright,¡± she murmurs, doing her best to sound reassuring despite the terror gripping her heart. C¨¦lestin meets Maurice¡¯s gaze, his tone urgent. ¡°Professor, you have to take this fight somewhere else!¡± Maurice gives a sharp nod, the gravity of the situation sinking in. Andr¨¦ lunges forward with a laugh that echoes like shattering glass, his shadowy scythe approaching Maurice with deadly, almost eager precision. His eyes blaze with red intensity, and the grin on his face widens with every step, a twisted pleasure in his pursuit. Maurice doesn¡¯t move, doesn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he gathers Mana, letting it surge through him, focusing on one incantation he has saved for desperate situations like this. ¡°Segats Yrosulli fo Tnemecalpsid.¡± In a single breath, reality begins to blur and twist. The ruined town, the faces of Celine, C¨¦lestin, and the sleeping townspeople fade into a swirl of dimming colors and shifting shadows. Maurice¡¯s spell has taken hold, pulling them into an isolated battleground he has prepared for moments of utter necessity. They reappear on an expansive stage in a vast, empty theater. It is a place that exudes a haunting beauty¡ªa grandiose yet hollow setting with row upon row of crimson velvet seats stretching out before them, drenched in silence. The golden trim along the balconies glints faintly, and a massive crystal chandelier looms above, casting a muted glow across the eerie space. Maurice knows this setting well; it is his illusionary stage, an alternate space he has crafted where spells can reach their true potential without harming anyone else. Andr¨¦ halts mid-step, momentarily jarred by the sudden change in surroundings. His gaze sweeps over the empty theater, a glint of surprise in his eyes, but it quickly morphs into delight as he tilts his head back and lets out a harsh, mocking laugh. ¡°A grand stage, Maurice? How perfectly theatrical.¡± Andr¨¦ sneers, twirling his scythe with a manic ease, his red eyes fixating on Maurice with sinister intensity. ¡°You¡¯ve set up quite the spectacle for your demise. So considerate of you¡ªmore space for me to tear you apart without interruption!¡± Maurice steadies himself, feeling the power of his illusion spell pulse around them, grounding him. He locks eyes with Andr¨¦, his face a mask of calm determination. He can feel the anger simmering beneath, tightly controlled but fueling his resolve. ¡°If it¡¯s a stage you want, then let¡¯s see who earns the final bow,¡± he says, his voice level, though each word carries a simmering intensity. Inside, his heart tightens with a mix of bitterness and sorrow. ¡®Andr¨¦... I always thought it was you who killed my father. But this thing¡­ this entity within you¡­ it must be stopped.¡¯ Maurice¡¯s fists clench, his Mana simmering at his fingertips. ¡®If it¡¯s you somewhere, I will help you. And if it¡¯s not¡­ then I¡¯ll end it.¡¯ The room is silent and thick with tension as they face off on the theater stage, each waiting for the other to make the first move. And Maurice knows that in this space he has created, there will be no holding back. 66- Maurice vs André Volume 01, Chapter 66 Maurice vs "Andr¨¦" Maurice hovers in the air, his emerald eyes locked onto Andr¨¦¡ªor, more precisely, the malevolent force pulling his strings. Crimson light shimmers in the depths of Andr¨¦''s gaze, and a sinister grin curves his lips as the shadow scythe in his grasp pulses like a heartbeat, alive with dark energy. Maurice¡¯s jaw tightens as he extends his hand forward. ¡°Luminous Spear!¡± A barrage of radiant beams tears through the air, each one carrying deadly precision and power, illuminating the battlefield like falling stars. But Andr¨¦ moves with impossible speed, his figure a dark blur slicing through the sky. Each attack misses by a hair¡¯s breadth as he weaves between the beams, his mocking laughter echoing across the ruins. ¡°Is that it, Maurice? You disappoint me¡ªjust like your pathetic father!¡± Andr¨¦ sneers, his voice laced with venom. The words strike like a dagger. Maurice¡¯s breath hitches, and in that fleeting moment, he sees the ghost of his past: his father¡¯s lifeless body, blood pooling beneath it, and the very same crimson eyes staring back at him with mocking finality. Rage ignites within him, a fire that burns through his veins and sharpens his resolve. But there is no time to react. Andr¨¦ materializes behind him, faster than thought itself. The shadow scythe howls as it slices through the air, narrowly missing Maurice¡¯s neck. THWACK! Andr¨¦¡¯s kick connects with brutal force, sending Maurice hurtling across the battlefield. CRAAAASH! Maurice collides with a stone wall, the impact sending cracks webbing outward as debris showers around him. A groan escapes his lips as he struggles to rise, his body screaming in protest. Pain blurs his vision, but he forces himself upright, determination etched into his every movement. It isn¡¯t enough. Before he can fully recover, Andr¨¦ is already there, his crimson eyes gleaming with a sadistic hunger. Andr¨¦ reaches out, his fingers lightly brushing a strand of Maurice¡¯s crimson hair as though savoring the moment. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t play coy,¡± he whispers, his voice a sickly blend of mockery and malice. ¡°You¡¯re his blood. I can feel it. Show me the monster you¡¯ve been hiding¡ªthe truth of your lineage!¡± Maurice¡¯s emerald eyes narrow, his body trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with fury and confusion warring within. He spits through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Before Andr¨¦ can strike again, Maurice¡¯s form shimmers and shatters, dissolving into a flock of luminous butterflies that flit through the air, glowing like fragments of a shattered star. -THRUM! A deep, otherworldly vibration fills the air, followed by a guttural tearing sound that seems to rip through existence. Andr¨¦¡¯s smirk falters as he turns around. A black hole forms at the center of the ruined theater, its swirling mass distorting light and reality. The gravitational pull ripples through the air, dragging everything toward it mercilessly. Andr¨¦¡¯s grin returns, more sinister than before. ¡°Well, now we¡¯re talking,¡± he mutters, his shadow wings unfurling with a sickening crack. He propels himself toward the vortex with a powerful flap, letting the black hole¡¯s force pull him in faster. ¡°But let me teach you something, Maurice¡ªeverything has an end.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. As Andr¨¦ approaches the event horizon, he closes his eyes. When they reopen, they burn with an unholy brilliance, his vision revealing the death lines¡ªthe death line crisscrossing even the black hole¡¯s infinite void. ¡°Begone,¡± Andr¨¦ whispers, his voice calm yet dripping with finality. With an almost imperceptible flick of his scythe, he slices through the lines at a speed only a god could fathom. The black hole shudders, its overwhelming pull dissipating instantly as it collapses. Andr¨¦ floats in the silent aftermath, his crimson eyes gleaming with triumph. ¡°Not bad, Maurice. But if this is your best¡­¡± He chuckles darkly, the scythe¡¯s edge gleaming ominously. ¡°Then you¡¯ve already lost.¡± -THOOOOOWWWW! The theater groans, the space expanding outward as Maurice reforms behind Andr¨¦, the air now charged with his gathered Mana. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes track the changes with a smirk. ¡°Do you seriously think expanding the theater will save you?¡± He laughs, a sound devoid of joy. ¡°This will end like every other universe¡­ or life.¡± The theater is filled with death lines. With a single, almost imperceptible swing of his scythe, he cuts through them at plank times. The entire illusion shatters instantly, the theater crumbling away to reveal a gaping red void speckled with white stars that blink coldly. Maurice¡¯s eyes widen, sweat beading on his brow. ¡°What have you done?¡± Andr¨¦ turns, sensing Maurice¡¯s Mana. A triumphant smirk curls his lips. ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive, huh?¡± Andr¨¦ mocks, scanning the shifting void for his opponent. ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive, huh?¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s head snaps back, his eyes widening as he sees a version of himself standing opposite him, mirroring his words with the same smirk. ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The scene repeats, and suddenly, infinite versions of Andr¨¦ surround him, each one a replica, their voices overlapping in a dissonant chorus. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The question echoes endlessly as Andr¨¦¡¯s confident facade wavers for the first time, confusion twisting his features as he stares into an abyss of infinite versions of himself, each locked in an eternal reflection. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes dart around in confusion as he realizes something crucial¡ªthe death lines, the ominous harbingers of annihilation he has relied on for countless millennia, are nowhere to be seen. His pulse quickens with a feeling he hasn''t experienced in centuries: uncertainty. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The mocking laughter cuts through the air, drawing Andr¨¦¡¯s attention to Maurice, who stands unfazed, a victorious smirk on his face. The laughter grates on Andr¨¦¡¯s nerves, fueling his irritation. ¡°What did you do?¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice is sharp, tinged with an edge of desperation. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°What did you do?¡± Maurice''s smirk deepens, his green eyes glistening with a newfound resolve. The power shift is palpable. ¡°I just cast a spell¡ªthe ultimate spell of the Re¨¦l family,¡± Maurice declares, his voice resonating with authority. ¡°Since you¡¯re too strong for me, I decided to trick you.¡± With a flourish, Maurice flicks his fingers, and a dark blue tophat adorned with a matching ribbon materializes. It hovers above his head before settling into place. The gesture is as theatrical as it is intimidating, fitting for the spell that has just turned the battle in his favor. ¡°Now, time for the finale of this show, shall we?¡± Maurice says, the corners of his mouth lifting into a knowing grin. Rage bubbles in Andr¨¦¡¯s chest. Maurice¡¯s sudden confidence and relaxed demeanor are infuriating. ¡°You think this can stop me?! You¡¯re wrong!¡± Andr¨¦ roars, surging forward. His shadow wings unfurl, slicing through the void as he propels himself at Maurice with deadly speed. Yet, no matter how fast he flies, their distance remains unchanged. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ the entity within Andr¨¦ thinks. He, a being that has witnessed the birth and death of countless stars, has never encountered such a phenomenon. Maurice chuckles, the sound reverberating through the infinite space of the shattered reality. ¡°Now, for the final trick,¡± he says, his voice carrying an edge of finality. He raises his hand, aiming it directly at Andr¨¦. With a quiet but powerful chant, he speaks the incantation: ¡°!erdnA nihtiw ytitne eht ,peels ot oG¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes widen as the words wash over him. Sudden, overwhelming drowsiness courses through his body and the red gleam in his eyes fade to their familiar, soft brown. The manic grin vanishes, replaced by a slack expression as consciousness disappears. Maurice sighs in relief as Andr¨¦¡¯s body limps, the shadow scythe dissolving into thin air. Swiftly, he flies toward Andr¨¦, catching him effortlessly in mid-air and cradling him gently. ¡°Andr¨¦¡­¡± Maurice whispers, the tension in his shoulders easing as he looks down at his former friend¡¯s peaceful face. A bittersweet smile crosses his lips. The truth that has eluded him for years is now clear¡ªit was not Andr¨¦ who killed his father; it was the entity within. For now, that darkness is subdued, and at this moment, Maurice allows himself the fragile hope that perhaps, one day, Andr¨¦ can be saved from it entirely. 67- Dire la vérité Volume 01, Chapter 67 Dire la v¨¦rit¨¦ In the evacuation center, the townspeople gradually resume their normal activities, albeit with a lingering confusion. Those put to sleep earlier by "Andr¨¦" have woken up, unaware of the exact events that led to their slumber. Seizing the moment, Celine crafts a comforting explanation to ease their worries. ¡°The strain of the recent events must have been overwhelming,¡± she says with gentle authority. ¡°You likely fainted from exhaustion and shock.¡± Though some townspeople exchange uncertain glances, they are reassured enough to return to their tasks, trusting Celine''s calm and confident demeanor. As the wife of the mayor of the E?eforte family, Celine knows she has to uphold a strong presence, both as a leader and as a beacon of stability for her people. However, her heart weighs heavily, and she worries for Maurice and Andr¨¦. She whispers, "I hope Maurice will be safe and that Andr¨¦ will regain control." Meanwhile, members of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels, including Violette, Lumi, Uther, and Arthur, move through the crowds, assisting the injured and ensuring everyone has what they need. With the [A]-ranked Stargate gone, the disruptive Mana wave has subsided, allowing Commlink to function again. Celine promptly coordinates with neighboring towns in the Golden Fields Region for additional support, and word soon arrives that reinforcements are coming. In a nearby tent, C¨¦lestin is seated beside an unconscious Dominic, who lies swathed in bandages. Earlier, he tended to Dominic¡¯s wounds, gently insisting on taking this duty so Celine could focus on coordinating help and aiding the other patients. Although they have only recently met, Celine senses unspoken trustworthiness in C¨¦lestin¡¯s calm presence, and she feels reassured, leaving Dominic in his capable hands. ¡°Domy¡­¡± C¨¦lestin gently brushes a strand of hair from Dominic¡¯s face, a soft smile forming. ¡°So, you have a brother, huh? Didn¡¯t see that one coming.¡± He leans back in the chair, arms crossed thoughtfully. ¡°But is he really your brother? He does look like a younger version of Uncle Andr¨¦¡­ though he called Celine by her first name¡­¡± A sudden realization sparks in C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Unless¡­ you¡¯ve got some plan involving Clark, something that might finally end Malignor.¡± He chuckles softly, glancing down at Dominic¡¯s still form. ¡°Look at me, talking to you like you¡¯re awake. Guess I¡¯m getting ahead of myself.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze lingers on Dominic, his expression pensive. ¡°¡­But on the other hand, I hope Professor Maurice pulls through,¡± he murmurs softly. ¡°Then again¡­ he does have that family spell. It¡¯s a gamble¡­ but if anyone can turn the odds, it¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Ngh¡­¡± A faint sound breaks the quiet, and C¨¦lestin¡¯s heart skips. Dominic stirs, his eyelids beginning to flutter open. C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes light up with relief and excitement. ¡°Domy!¡± he whispers, leaning forward eagerly, his voice filled with hope. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic E?eforte ¡°Ngh!¡± A haze clings to me as I drift back into consciousness, my senses slowly coming alive in fragmented bursts. Colors and shapes swirl together, blending into a murky fog that clouds my vision. I blink once, twice, trying to clear the blurred world before me, but it¡¯s like peering through frosted glass¡ªeverything is muted, distant, and surreal. My mind feels thick, bogged down as if by a weight I can¡¯t shake. Each thought crawls to the surface, unfocused and hazy. I can barely grasp at questions that float just out of reach, elusive and hazy. But one feeling stands out, piercing through the fog¡ªconfusion. ¡°Domy!¡± The voice is sharp, almost desperate, cutting through the fog like a lifeline thrown to a drowning man. ¡°Huh?¡± I mutter, my own voice jarring me further awake. I blink again, my eyes focusing bit by bit until C¨¦lestin¡¯s wide-eyed, relieved expression comes into view. What¡¯s he doing here? And¡­ did he just call me¡­ Domy? A sudden ache stabs through my head, and flashes of glitching colors swirl in my vision as I instinctively hold my temples. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Domy!¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s hands steady me, his voice laced with concern. And then¡ªa vivid, fractured image bursts into my mind: a man with light blue hair holding someone¡­ calling him Domy. The same scene ¡°Chronicle Insight¡± has revealed to me before. It hits me like a wave¡ªthe man with light blue hair is the person I¡¯ve been forgetting, who haunts those fragmented visions. It was¡­ C¨¦lestin. The headache slowly recedes, leaving my vision clearer and sharper than before. ¡°Domy¡­¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice is softer now, full of something unspoken. I look at him, struggling to keep my emotions in check. ¡°You¡­¡± I have just seen the lives¡ªthe painful cycles¡ªthat C¨¦lestin and the original Dominic have endured. I can barely begin to process it, yet I am expected to carry on where the original Dominic left off, to bear this burden that he has passed down. A raw ache spreads through my chest, like something is gripping my heart, squeezing until it is hard to breathe. The weight of it all presses down on me, and for a moment, I feel swallowed by the endless expectations, the haunting legacy, and the knowledge that I¡¯ve somehow been pulled into this ceaseless struggle. I can feel the original Dominic¡¯s intent and purpose, which is suffocating. ¡°Dom¡ª¡± Before he can finish, I slap his hand away, the motion so quick and intuitive that it surprises us both. The look on C¨¦lestin¡¯s face is a mix of shock and hurt, mirroring the strange rush of emotions that surge through me. ¡°I¡­ I apologize¡­ C¨¦lestin¡­¡± My voice is softer and strained, barely holding back the conflict roiling inside. I look away, wrestling with the urge to explain, to somehow make him understand the turmoil clawing at me¡ªthe memories, the pressure, the suffocating sense of duty left by the original Dominic. Yet, I can only stand there, torn between regret and resentment, hoping he won¡¯t see the vulnerability that has slipped through. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Domy,¡± C¨¦lestin says softly, his voice steady, warm, as though he can see through the walls I¡¯m putting up. His reassurance only tightens the knot in my chest. I want to believe him, to let myself lean into that comfort he offers so freely. But the weight of what I now know¡ªthe lives, the sacrifices, the expectations¡ªhangs between us, heavy and unspoken. I look down, forcing myself to steady my breath. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t have to call me that,¡± I murmur, the words barely more than a whisper. C¨¦lestin raises a brow, searching my face with quiet curiosity. ¡°What do you mean by that, Domy?¡± A storm of hesitation surges within me. He deserves the truth¡ªno matter how much it will hurt him. He and the original Dominic have been through so much together; they share a bond forged through pain and survival, through the endless cycles that I can barely comprehend. Keeping him in the dark feels wrong, yet I know that telling him will shatter something precious. But he deserves to know. Taking a breath, I meet his gaze, feeling the words settle heavily in my chest. ¡°C¨¦lestin¡­ I¡¯m not the ¡®Domy¡¯ you know. I¡¯m not even¡­ Dominic.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes widen, the shock stark on his face as he processes my words. He stands up and steps back, his expression shifting from confusion to something almost hesitant. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not¡­ Domy?¡± I swallow, feeling the weight of my truth pressing down on me. ¡°No,¡± I say, my voice low but persistent. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not Dominic. I¡¯m¡­ Clark.¡± Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. C¨¦lestin¡¯s brows furrow, his expression a mixture of disbelief and cautious curiosity. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean, Clark? Are you saying¡­ you¡¯re the same Clark, like the kid I met earlier?¡± So, he met Clark, huh? That makes this easier to explain. I nod slowly, watching his reaction carefully. ¡°Yes¡­ that Clark was me- well¡ªa past version of me. Somehow, I was transported to this world and¡­ I ended up here along with him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± His voice is barely a whisper, and I can see the way his gaze flickers, the struggle to process my words etched across his face. It is as if the very foundation of everything he thought he knew has shifted beneath him, leaving him unsteady and uncertain. I swallow, taking a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ from another world. I died there, and when I woke up¡­ I was here. In Dominic¡¯s body.¡± He opens his mouth to respond but hesitates, his mind reeling from what I¡¯m telling him. His face shifts between understanding and disbelief, a storm of uncontrollable emotions. ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­¡± he finally says, holding up his hands, his tone desperate as if clinging to something stable. ¡°Just¡­ give me a moment to process this.¡± I watch him closely, the silence stretching between us, knowing that everything has changed with these words. The truth is out, but what it will mean¡ªfor him, me, and whatever lies ahead¡ªremains unknown. ¡°So¡­ if you¡¯re here¡­ then what happened to¡­ Domy?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice is quiet, almost afraid of the answer. ¡°He¡¯s in Japan¡­¡± I reply, the words heavy. ¡°Japan?¡± he echoes, his brow knitting in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a country¡­ in another world¡ªmy world. He¡¯s there now, living his life to the fullest, in a place without Mana, without any of this.¡± My voice grows tight, the ache inside me bubbling up. A part of me feels angry at the original Dominic for leaving everything behind and entrusting me with this life he¡¯d abandoned. He handed off his burdens, his unfinished responsibilities, to me as if they were nothing more than a passing inconvenience. I am left to carry the weight, to make sense of this world I hadn¡¯t chosen. But another part of me¡­ I can¡¯t blame him completely. I understand, deep down, that he simply reached his limit. The life he lived here, the stress, the battles, the endless cycle pushed him beyond breaking. Maybe he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so he made a choice. I don¡¯t have to agree, but I can see the desperation that must have driven him. C¨¦lestin¡¯s fists clench, his gaze hardening as he processes my words. ¡°So¡­ he just left me after everything that happened?¡± His voice wavers, and he looks up at me, a mixture of hurt and anger in his eyes. ¡°And now, he left you to face it all? You don¡¯t even know what this world is like, yet¡­ all of this¡ªevery responsibility, every burden¡ªhe just passed it on to you.¡± He¡¯s right. I wasn¡¯t ready, and I¡¯d been fooling myself into thinking that I was. I thought I understood this world because it was the setting of a web novel I had read on Earth. I believed I knew what lay ahead because I had ¡°read¡± it. But now¡­ now it dawns on me. Those events¡ªthe battles, the struggles, the sacrifices¡ªaren¡¯t just fiction. They were Dominic¡¯s real-life experiences. He lived every hardship, every moment of danger that I once read for entertainment. The web novel didn¡¯t omit him because he was unimportant; it omitted him because he was the one narrating it, the one who created it. A shiver runs down my spine as the truth settles. He left that story as a guide, a way for me to navigate this world and find the necessary tools. But¡­ the System I have? That has never been part of the web novel. It¡¯s something else, something entirely unexpected, a twist he hadn¡¯t prepared me for. ¡°C¨¦lestin¡­ I know what will happen in this world¡­ because it was a web novel back in my world.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes widen, shock and disbelief flashing across his face. He opens his mouth to speak, but I press on, knowing he needs to hear it all. ¡°I know about your enrollment at Verdant Arcanum, your battles¡­ even your dates with Lumi.¡± My voice softens. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it all. Well, everything except¡­ the cycles between you and Dominic.¡± He stares at me, confusion and hurt in his gaze. ¡°Are you¡­ are you serious?¡± His voice is barely more than a whisper. I nod slowly, bracing myself. ¡°Yes. I know it sounds impossible, but¡­ the life you¡¯re living here was a story in my world.¡± He blinks, his expression darkening as he tries to understand it all. ¡°Did¡­ Domy write it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I hesitate, feeling the weight of that answer settle between us. ¡°He wrote it as if it were just a tale of heroes and battles. But now¡­ I think he left it behind for me, like a guide.¡± C¨¦lestin looks away, his hands clenching into fists. ¡°So, he left¡­ all of us, his life here, his responsibilities¡­ and wrote them down like we were characters?¡± He shakes his head, the hurt evident in his voice. ¡°And now you¡¯re here, carrying the weight he abandoned?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say quietly, the words feeling heavier than I¡¯d imagined. ¡°I thought I knew this world, but I realize now¡­ it was just a glimpse. Dominic didn¡¯t tell me everything, and I¡¯m discovering things he never wrote about.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze softens, though his eyes still flicker of hurt. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re here, in his place. And everything you thought was fiction¡­ it¡¯s real.¡± ¡°Yes. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry. For the confusion, everything he left behind¡­ and for whatever part of him that¡¯s missing here because of me.¡± C¨¦lestin looks like he wants to cry. His lips tremble slightly, and his gaze softens, weighted with many unspoken feelings. But he takes a deep breath, steadies himself, and, to my surprise, smiles¡ªa small, bittersweet smile that holds both acceptance and quiet strength. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do about that¡­¡± he murmurs, his voice steady but touched with lingering sadness. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can punch Domy right now¡­ but I¡¯ll just have to help you then.¡± His words catch me off guard, and a surge of gratitude and relief washes over me. I hadn¡¯t realized how desperately I needed someone who understood, someone willing to stand with me through this. ¡°C¨¦lestin¡­¡± I start, my voice almost breaking, ¡°Thank you. But we¡¯ll do more than that¡­ we¡¯ll help each other.¡± He looks at me, the hint of surprise giving way to a hopeful glint in his eyes. ¡°We need to work together,¡± I continue. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything I know from the web novel¡ªeverything Dominic left behind. There might be parts he didn¡¯t write, parts he never told anyone, things even you don¡¯t know about. And¡­ you can tell me about the cycles, what you and the original Dominic went through. Your point of view could help me understand what he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s smile grows, a flicker of determination sparking in his gaze. ¡°If Dominic left pieces of this world for you to find, then maybe¡­ maybe we can use them to stop this cycle. Together, we might have a shot at ending the endless suffering he and I kept repeating.¡± A sense of purpose, something strong and unwavering, settles over us. This cooperation between us could bridge the gaps in our knowledge, giving us insights neither of us could reach alone. I realize, in that moment, how much we could accomplish together. I have the story and all its hidden threads; C¨¦lestin has the lived experience, the memories of pain, survival, and hope that Dominic left out. And maybe, just maybe, with our combined knowledge, we can unravel the pattern, discover a way to finally break free. For the first time, I feel a spark of hope. This isn¡¯t just about taking on someone else¡¯s life; it¡¯s a chance to end the cycle that has bound C¨¦lestin and the original Dominic, once and for all. ¡ªwhoosh! I turn around, eyes widening as a red portal crackles into existence, casting an eerie glow across the room. The air thickens with the scent of burnt mana, tingling with power that makes the hair on my arms stand on end. Out of the portal emerges Professor Maurice, levitating effortlessly with a dark blue tophat perched on his head, his eyes glinting with determination. In his arms, he carries Andr¨¦, his form slack and unconscious, as if he¡¯s been through something unimaginable. What just happened? ¡°Professor!¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice rings out, filled with pure relief and joy as he rushes toward them. The portal flickers and disappears, leaving a lingering red glow as Maurice gently lowers himself to the ground. With deliberate care, he places Andr¨¦ on the empty bed beside me, casting a quick, assessing glance my way. ¡°Dominic, I see you¡¯re safe,¡± he says, his voice steady. ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡± I reply, still staring at Andr¨¦¡¯s unconscious form. ¡°What happened to Andr¡ªDad?¡± Maurice takes a deep breath, his gaze darkening. ¡°Dominic, your father¡­ he has someone inside him, something dangerous. You¡¯ll need to get stronger if you ever hope to face him.¡± His words send a chill through me. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean? Who is this ¡®someone¡¯ inside him?¡± Maurice¡¯s expression tightens as if he¡¯s choosing his words carefully. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know exactly. But they¡¯re¡­ evil, like a demon.¡± A demon? The thought shakes me. Andr¨¦, possessed by some demonic force? This is something the original Dominic never written in the web novel. Yet, there is an edge of truth to it that I can¡¯t ignore. I glance at C¨¦lestin, and he meets my gaze, his expression thoughtful. He seems to sense my questions, giving me a subtle nod as if to say, We¡¯ll talk about this later. ¡ªrustle! The tent flap is suddenly pushed aside, and Celine appears, her face filled with worry. Her gaze sweeps over the room, and the moment she sees Andr¨¦ lying unconscious, her breath hitches. Tears begin to gather in her eyes, and before I can process it, they¡¯re flowing freely down her cheeks. Her eyes then lock onto me, filled with relief and heartbreak. ¡°Dominic!¡± she cries, rushing forward and pulling me into a fierce hug. Her arms wrap tightly around me, and I feel the full weight of her fear, love, and desperation all at once. I freeze, a pang of guilt twisting deep within me. I¡¯m not her Dominic, not truly. Yet, here she is, her entire heart laid bare as if I were her flesh and blood. That weight presses on me, the unspoken truth lodged in my throat. I feel like I¡¯m lying to her just by standing here, allowing her to believe in someone I¡¯m not. ¡°Oh, Dominic,¡± she whispers, her voice breaking. ¡°I was so worried¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing you, or your father. Seeing you both here¡­ it¡¯s like my heart has finally found peace, even for a moment.¡± Her words strike me, and I have to swallow the impulse to tell her the truth. It isn¡¯t fair to her, to all the hope she¡¯s poured into me. But I can¡¯t break that illusion right now¡ªnot when she needs it most. I¡¯ll have to keep up this facade, at least for now, to give her something to hold onto. I promise myself I¡¯ll try to keep this secret, feeling the weight of her trust. As much as I can, I¡¯ll protect her from the truth¡ªfor now. ¡ªrustle! The tent flap shifts again and Clark steps in, his face a mix of concern and relief as he scans the room. His gaze lands on Andr¨¦¡¯s unconscious form, then shifts to me, still wrapped in Celine¡¯s embrace. For a moment, a flicker of uncertainty crosses his face. He hesitates at the entrance, lingering as if unsure whether he belongs here. But after a beat, he takes a cautious step forward, his hands fidgeting at his sides in a way that reminds me of the younger version of myself he truly is. ¡°Clark¡­¡± I murmur, gently pulling back from Celine¡¯s embrace to meet his gaze. He offers me a small, reassuring smile, though his face is tight with worry, as if he, too, feels the heavy atmosphere weighing down on all of us. Celine looks up, her tear-streaked face softening when she notices him. She nods, acknowledging his presence, and Clark¡¯s expression grows more determined. He moves closer, his shoulders squared, bracing himself as if ready to face whatever lies ahead. As I watch him, a thought stirs within me¡ªa painful but undeniable realization. Clark doesn¡¯t belong here. He¡¯s the younger version of me, pulled into a world of dangers he shouldn¡¯t have to face. I was given this second chance here, but Clark¡­ he deserves to go back to where he belongs, to the world that¡¯s his, untouched by the threats that lurk in Sylvestria. He¡¯s a piece of my past, and though he carries a version of my memories, he still has his own life to live¡ªa life that shouldn¡¯t be entangled with the chaos and responsibilities that are now mine. For him, this place is a nightmare waiting to happen. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be caught in a world haunted by demons, cycles, and powers beyond reason. I need to find a way to bring him back, I resolve silently. Clark deserves safety, a life free of the burdens of this universe. And no matter what it takes, I¡¯ll make sure he finds his way home. 68- Arthur and Violettes POV Volume 01, Chapter 68 Arthur and Violette''s POV After hours of assisting my father¡¯s guild members with the townspeople in the E?eforte territory, I make my way to Dominic¡¯s tent, my heart pounding with relief. Auntie Celine had told me that Doms was back¡ªsafe. I had been worried sick since he disappeared. Doms¡­ he¡¯s my best friend, my brother in all but blood. Even though I¡¯ve always felt like I was living in his shadow, I¡¯m just glad to know he¡¯s okay. I would do anything to see him safe, no matter what. As I reach the tent, I take a steadying breath, ready to step inside¡ªonly to stop, frozen by his voice. ¡°C¨¦lestin¡­ I¡¯m not the ¡®Domy¡¯ you know. I¡¯m not even¡­ Dominic.¡± I blink, my hand hovering in midair. What? My mind races, trying to process what he¡¯s just said. I find myself inching closer, barely breathing, until I¡¯m peering through a small gap in the tent¡¯s flap, my gaze locking onto Doms and C¨¦lestin inside. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not¡­ Domy?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice is a strained whisper, confusion painted across his face. Domy? Did C¨¦lestin have a nickname for him? Maybe it¡¯s just C¨¦lestin¡¯s thing to come up with nicknames for people. But I can¡¯t shake the oddness of it¡ªC¨¦lestin calling him Domy, like he¡¯s someone deeply familiar. ¡°No,¡± Doms says, his voice low but resolute. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not Dominic. I¡¯m¡­ Clark.¡± Wait¡­ what? My head spins, and my heart drops. Doms isn¡¯t¡­ Doms? He¡¯s Clark? The same Clark I saw¡ªwe saw¡ªat La Table Royale? I feel like the ground has just been pulled out from under me. Nothing makes sense. ¡°What¡­ what do you mean, Clark?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice shakes slightly, his expression as bewildered as I feel. ¡°Are you saying¡­ you¡¯re the same Clark, like the kid I met earlier?¡± Doms¡ªno, Clark¡ªnods, a troubled expression shadowing his face. ¡°Yes¡­ that Clark was me¡ªor rather, a past version of me. Somehow, I was transported here¡­ and I ended up in Dominic¡¯s body, along with him.¡± My mind races, trying to keep up with what I¡¯m hearing. I feel a pit of confusion and dread growing in my stomach. This whole time¡­ this ¡°Doms¡± wasn¡¯t the Dominic I¡¯d grown up with? The same person I¡¯d known since we were kids? It¡¯s like I¡¯m trapped in some kind of nightmare where nothing makes sense. I glance back at C¨¦lestin. He looks just as stunned as I feel, his gaze flickering between disbelief and pain. So¡­ the reason Doms had changed so much¡­ was that he wasn¡¯t really Doms at all. Memories flash through my mind: how he stood up to Renard without fear, the newfound confidence, the sudden desire to be a Stargate Raider when all he¡¯d ever talked about was becoming a Magitist. How did I not notice it sooner? I feel like an idiot. How did I just accept all those changes without a second thought? ¡°I¡¯m¡­ from another world. I died there, and when I woke up¡­ I was here. In Dominic¡¯s body.¡± Then I hear his voice again, soft and full of sadness. I¡¯ve never heard from him. This hits me like a punch to the gut. This person isn¡¯t the Doms I¡¯ve known since childhood. He isn¡¯t the friend who has been with me through everything, whom I¡¯ve laughed, fought, and dreamed with. This is someone else who has been pretending to be Dominic for weeks, carrying a secret I hadn¡¯t even begun to suspect. Is that why he seems¡­ better than me? More driven, more determined? No. The real Doms had always been better than me; he had always been the one who stood out, the one who never let anything hold him back. But this¡­ this is different. This person is a stranger in my best friend¡¯s skin, and the realization tears something deep inside me. ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­¡± C¨¦lestin finally stammers, holding up his hands as if trying to steady himself, his voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Just¡­ give me a moment to process this.¡± I can see the struggle etched in his expression¡ªhow he¡¯s grappling to make sense of it all. And at that moment, I understood him perfectly¡ªthe confusion and the disbelief. I am feeling it, too. ¡°So¡­ if you¡¯re here¡­ then what happened to¡­ Domy?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice comes out low, barely a whisper as if he fears the answer. The same question pulses through me, sharp and relentless. What happened to my Doms? ¡°He¡¯s in Japan¡­¡± Clark¡ªwearing Dominic¡¯s face¡ªreplies, his words heavy, carrying the weight of something lost. Japan? The word is strange, foreign, echoing in my mind. A country, maybe? ¡°Japan?¡± C¨¦lestin echoes, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a country¡­ in another world¡ªmy world,¡± Clark clarifies, his gaze growing distant, his tone thick with emotion. ¡°He¡¯s there now, living his life to the fullest, in a place without Mana, without any of this.¡± His voice grows tighter as if saying the words aloud hurts. I stand there, feeling like the world is closing in, the weight of Clark¡¯s words settling heavily in my chest. Japan? Another world? My mind struggles to make sense of it, to understand that the friend I¡¯d grown up with, my Doms, is gone, living in some far-off place I can¡¯t reach or even imagine. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. My throat tightens, and I clench my fists, a dull ache spreading. He¡¯s living his life to the fullest, somewhere without Mana, without everything we¡¯ve grown up with. It¡¯s hard to even picture. Part of me is¡­ relieved that he¡¯s safe, living free from this world¡¯s dangers. But another part¡ªan aching, selfish part¡ªfeels abandoned. He left me behind, left everything behind. Why hadn¡¯t he taken me with him? Why did he leave me alone, trying to fill the void with someone who wasn¡¯t him? All those years and memories, and in the end, he¡¯d gone off to live somewhere I couldn¡¯t follow. I feel a strange mix of sadness and anger, hurt and confusion. My mind screams Why?¡ªwhy would he just leave, without any warning, without even a chance to say goodbye? I bite down on my lip, struggling to keep myself steady. I don¡¯t want to look at Clark, to see that familiar face with unfamiliar eyes, a stranger wearing my best friend¡¯s skin. My Doms, the Doms I¡¯d grown up with, is gone. And I am left here, trying to pick up the pieces of a friendship that has been shattered in ways I never saw coming. I turn and quickly leave the tent, the heavy air inside suffocating. Each step feels unsteady, my mind spinning with too many emotions¡ªhurt, anger, confusion¡ªall tangled together. I need space and air¡ªanything to stop the ache growing in my chest. I keep walking, trying to keep my breaths steady, to keep my thoughts from spiraling. I don¡¯t want anyone to see me like this, unraveling over something I can¡¯t even understand. All I know is that I feel¡­ abandoned, left behind. The one person I thought would always be there, who knew me better than anyone, is gone. And this¡­ stranger, this Clark, is all that is left in his place. I clench my fists, trying to cool my head, to stop the storm of emotions from swallowing me whole. But it is impossible to ignore the emptiness his absence leaves behind. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Arthur Lyon, right?¡± A female voice cuts through my thoughts. I turn, spotting a girl with short, vibrant purple hair. Her name is Violette, if I remember right. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± I reply, polite but guarded. ¡°You¡¯re Violette, correct?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± She flicks her hair with a practiced motion, giving off an air that instantly rubs me the wrong way. Something about her demeanor screams arrogance, and I get the feeling she¡¯s one of those spoiled, rich types who look down on everyone else. ¡°Anyway, have you seen C¨¦lestie?¡± she asks, her voice suddenly light and flirty. C¨¦lestie? Does she mean C¨¦lestin? The familiarity in her tone suggests they are closer than I had expected. Keeping my expression neutral, I point toward Dominic¡¯s tent with my thumb. ¡°He¡¯s in there, with Dominic.¡± The mention of Dominic¡¯s name causes her face to twist in disgust. ¡°You mean he¡¯s with that¡­ Manaless? What on Sylvestria does he see in him?¡± The casual disdain in her voice makes my jaw clench. She doesn¡¯t even know him, doesn¡¯t know anything about what he¡¯s been through¡ªor who he is, for that matter. And yet, she judges him, dismisses him with a single word. ¡°How about you shut up, bitch?¡± The words leave my mouth, cold and cutting, and I can feel the force behind them. Violette¡¯s eyes widen, stunned, her usual arrogance faltering as she stares at me in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected anyone to talk back to her like that¡ªespecially not with such bluntness. For a moment, silence stretches between us, tense and heavy, before her shock twists into something sharper, something almost offended. But I don¡¯t flinch. I hold her gaze, steady and unyielding, making it clear I won¡¯t back down or let her words slide. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about Dominic,¡± I say, my voice low but persistent. ¡°So maybe keep your mouth shut about people you clearly don¡¯t understand.¡± With that, I turn away, not waiting for her response. Despite everything¡ªthe hurt, the betrayal I feel over Dominic leaving me behind¡ªI can¡¯t stand by and let someone reduce him to just a label, dismissing him because he¡¯s Manaless. He¡¯d been my best friend, my brother, and even if I don¡¯t fully understand what he¡¯s become, I know the person he had been¡ªthe person he still deserves to be recognized as. The ache in my chest tightens, and I keep walking, fighting the urge to look back. Letting go of the Dominic I had known is painful, but I¡¯ll be damned if I let someone like Violette speak of him as if he were less than anyone else. ¨T¨T¨T¨T?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Violette Florelle I watch Arthur walk away, not even sparing a glance back or waiting for a response. The nerve! How dare he speak to me like that? I¡¯m from the Florelle family, direct descendants of the court magicians who served Charlemagne, the former king of Verdant Haven! Just because he¡¯s the heir to Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels, the second-largest Stargate Raiding guild in Verdant Haven, doesn¡¯t give him the right to disrespect me. My family¡¯s legacy is just as significant, if not more so! And the gall of him, to forget how I¡¯ve helped him before¡ªthe nerve of him and that¡­ Manaless Dominic, and even that Everheart girl. The audacity! They ought to be thanking me for my generosity, not snapping back as if they were somehow superior. ¡°Hmph!¡± I spin on my heel, heading in the direction Arthur had pointed, still fuming. My mind races as I walk, trying to make sense of C¨¦lestie¡¯s strange fascination with that Manaless. Dominic has no Mana, no lineage worth mentioning, nothing that should make him stand out. So why does C¨¦lestie spend so much time with him, talking to him like they¡¯re¡­ like they¡¯re close? Friends? No¡ªmore than that. They act like¡­ like boyfriends! The thought makes my blood boil. I clench my fists, recalling a moment when C¨¦lestin talked about Dominic, his voice so warm and unguarded. I can still hear his words as if he had been completely smitten. ¡°He just¡­ surprises me,¡± C¨¦lestin had said with a soft smile, as if he couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°No matter how many times I look at him, it feels like there¡¯s more to discover. He¡¯s stronger than he knows, and every time I see that strength in him, it makes me want to be better, too.¡± The memory makes my stomach twist with irritation. The way C¨¦lestin speaks about him¡ªlike he¡¯s utterly captivated by Dominic¡ªit¡¯s infuriating. As I near the tent, I notice the flaps are open, allowing a sliver of the scene inside to spill out. Unable to resist, I lean closer, peeking in. There is the Manaless, embracing a woman with black hair¡ªhis mother, I guess. Beside them stands a young brown-haired boy, likely his younger brother. On a nearby bed lies an unconscious man with similar brown hair, his face slack in deep rest. Standing at the side is that crimson-haired man with piercing green eyes who had rescued us earlier, and beside him, C¨¦lestie. He is watching the Manaless with a gentle smile on his face. That smile¡­ it stirs something unfamiliar and frustrating in me. If C¨¦lestie wasn¡¯t as handsome as he is, I¡¯d have half a mind to march in there and knock that expression off his face. But seeing him smile like that¡­ it¡¯s rare, far rarer than any of his practiced grins. There is a warmth to it I can¡¯t quite understand, something soft and¡­ genuine. A pang of jealousy twists in my chest, sharp and unbidden. But along with it, there is another feeling, softer and more surprising: a strange desire to let them be. As much as I despise the Manaless, if he makes C¨¦lestie happy, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI can find a way to accept it. C¨¦lestie deserves happiness, even if it is with someone like him. With a sigh, I turn away, letting them have their moment, even though every part of me hates leaving C¨¦lestie in the presence of that Manaless. 69- The Gathering Volume 01, Chapter 69 The Gathering The towering Gothic arches and dark designs loom with a chilling elegance in a grand, dimly lit room resembling an ancient cathedral. Six enormous arched windows allow a faint, gray light to seep in, casting shadows that dance across the walls, adding an ominous depth to the room. Outside, a relentless blizzard roars, blanketing the world in snow and intensifying the cold, somber atmosphere within. Two coffins are solemnly placed side by side in the center of the room. Behind the altar stands a refined man with slicked-back silver hair and piercing green eyes. His elegant black suit is adorned with purple and white accents, and a gleaming golden skull brooch is fastened at his lapel. ¡°We are gathered here today to honor the fallen¡ªthe sixth-ranked and the second-ranked Generals of Umbrascourge,¡± he intones, his deep voice reverberating through the vast church. "Two souls have departed from our fold: one whose potential was only beginning to unfold, and the other, whose strength could rival even the Gods." ¡°Spare us the empty sentiment, Mathieu,¡± a sultry, mocking voice interrupts, dripping with disdain. ¡°Th¨¦odore was a disgrace¡ªa recruit who couldn¡¯t even complete his first mission. He couldn¡¯t handle a single Manaless opponent.¡± Her tone turns icy. ¡°And as for Bjorn¡­ strength alone only serves the brainless. He may have had brute force but lacked any real intellect.¡± A beautiful woman steps forward into the faint light, her long black hair flowing like a dark river against her pale skin. She wears an inky black gown adorned with delicate gold details, exuding elegance and an aura of danger. A golden skull mask covers half her face, giving her an air of mystery. Mathieu sighs, exasperation flickering in his gaze, though he does not refute her words. ¡°You may be correct, Rosa. Yet, respect for the departed remains our duty.¡± His voice is steady, his tone neutral, as he tries to balance the truth of their situation with a sense of dignity. His gaze shifts toward Luo Minghao, who sits quietly in the shadows, observing the scene. ¡°Luo Minghao,¡± Mathieu addresses him, ¡°what news of the [A]-ranked Stargate you placed in the E?eforte Territory?¡± Luo rises from his seat and steps into the dim light, his face impassive. ¡°The Stargate was a success in its intended purpose,¡± he replies calmly. ¡°The next phase is to deploy a Stargate of even higher ranking.¡± Mathieu nods approvingly. ¡°Excellent. Lord Malignor will be pleased with your progress.¡± ¡°I refuse to accept this!¡± A fierce, outraged voice suddenly cuts through the room. Everyone turns to see a striking woman with flowing red hair and intense hazel eyes, her presence as commanding as her fury. She wears a high-collared black dress with intricate purple embroidery and a golden skull hairpin in her curls. Moving gracefully yet with a seething energy, she steps forward, her gaze ablaze. ¡°Th¨¦odore had barely joined our ranks and died before showing his worth!¡± Her voice shakes with anger. ¡°And Bjorn¡­ for all his flaws, he had a strength that none of you can deny. He didn¡¯t deserve to meet this end!¡± Rosa chuckles, her gaze mocking. ¡°Oh, Isabelle, how sentimental. Face the truth¡ªTh¨¦odore was weak. His failure only confirms he wasn¡¯t fit to serve us.¡± She smirks. ¡°And Bjorn? Just a mindless brute, nothing more. A blunt tool, useful only until it breaks.¡± Isabelle¡¯s eyes narrow, her anger intensifying. ¡°Mock them all you want, Rosa, but at least they dared to fight, to stand up and serve without hiding behind petty insults. Th¨¦odore had potential¡ªsomething you can¡¯t recognize in anyone but yourself.¡± Rosa¡¯s smirk fades slightly, though her expression remains composed. ¡°Potential? Empty words, Isabelle. Power without results is meaningless. Our ranks are no place for the weak¡­ or the simple-minded.¡± ¡°Th¨¦odore was more than you ever saw, Rosa. He was brave, and his potential was undeniable, cut short before he could show it. And Bjorn, for all his flaws, was loyal and fearless. Dismissing them speaks more to your insecurity than their supposed weaknesses.¡± Isabelle¡¯s voice grows stronger and steadier as she takes another step forward, her eyes blazing with conviction. Rosa¡¯s gaze hardens, irritation flashing across her face. ¡°Insecurity? Please. I merely state facts, unclouded by sentiment. Th¨¦odore was unworthy, and Bjorn, for all his strength, was just another brute. Neither was ever going to last.¡± Isabelle squares her shoulders, holding Rosa¡¯s gaze without flinching. ¡°You hide behind your mockery and disdain, Rosa, because you fear being judged by the same standards. Perhaps it¡¯s you who doubts your worth.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Mathieu steps forward before the tension escalates, his commanding presence immediately silencing them. His sharp green eyes flick between Isabelle and Rosa, weighing the tension between them. ¡°Enough,¡± Mathieu¡¯s calm voice carries a steely authority that cuts through the room. ¡°This is neither the time nor the place for discord. We are here to honor our fallen, not to tear each other apart.¡± Isabelle¡¯s eyes soften slightly, though her anger remains simmering beneath the surface. Rosa simply shrugs, her face settling back into an indifferent expression. ¡°Th¨¦odore and Bjorn¡¯s deaths, regardless of opinions, are a loss,¡± Mathieu continues, his tone firm. ¡°We must learn from this and use it to strengthen our resolve. Division among us will only weaken our cause.¡± He turns to Isabelle, his gaze steady and respectful. ¡°Your loyalty to your subordinates is commendable, Isabelle. But we must also face reality. Each of us is held to the highest standards, for our stakes are greater than any single life.¡± Reluctantly, Isabelle nods, the fire in her eyes dimming, though her resolve remains. She understands Mathieu¡¯s point, even if accepting it pains her. ¡°Let us not forget why we gather,¡± Mathieu says, his voice filling the vast room. ¡°Th¨¦odore and Bjorn¡¯s sacrifice reminds us of the dangers we face. We will honor his memory by continuing our mission with unshakable determination.¡± Turning back to Luo Minghao, Mathieu nods. ¡°The Stargate experiment holds promise. Proceed with the next phase as planned, and ensure no detail is overlooked. Lord Malignor has no patience for failure.¡± Luo gives a silent nod, his expression unreadable. ¡°Of course, Mathieu. The next Stargate will be of a higher ranking, and it will not disappoint.¡± Mathieu returns his gaze to the coffins, the weight of their mission settling heavily upon him. ¡°May Th¨¦odore¡¯s soul find peace, and may his death not be in vain. We have much work ahead.¡± The room falls silent once more, the howl of the blizzard outside echoing like a mournful requiem for the departed. ¡ªBam! The huge archway doors slam open, sending a thunderous echo through the grand church. The five generals turn, their eyes widening in shock and awe as an imposing figure enters the room. Standing at an intimidating eight feet, he is a terrifying sight to behold. His skin is an ashen gray, almost as if carved from stone, with dark, jagged markings that pulse with a sinister crimson glow. His eyes are fiery red, blazing like embers in the shadows, and long, black hair flows down his back, partially obscuring his angular face lined with razor-sharp teeth. Clad in dark, obsidian armor adorned with demonic runes and spikes, he wears a tattered black cloak that seems alive, twisting and shifting as if made from shadows themselves. Clawed hands capable of rending flesh and steel hang at his sides, and two massive bat-like wings extend from his back, casting an ominous silhouette. The aura of mana radiating from him is so intense that the generals tremble. Instinctively, they bow, each one showing reverence to the formidable presence before them. The man strides toward the coffins at the center of the room, reaching out to touch each one, his fiery gaze softening for a fleeting moment as he sighs deeply. ¡°Entropic Decay,¡± he mutters. In an instant, the coffins begin to decay, disintegrating into ashes that drift away on unseen currents. The generals watch in silent astonishment, none daring to question the act. Turning back to face them, the man speaks with a voice that resonates with authority, sending chills down their spines. ¡°Rise.¡± The generals stand, their gazes fixed on him as he surveys each of them, his eyes piercing. ¡°We may have fewer generals within our ranks, but that is of little concern. Our mission continues,¡± he announces. ¡°We have a new target.¡± They remain silent, every word of his drawing their unwavering attention. ¡°He goes by the name of C¨¦lestin Moreau,¡± Malignor continues, his tone laden with dark intent. The generals exchange surprised glances but keep their composure. They all know of C¨¦lestin¡ªthe heir of Moreau Mining Inc., a figure within Sylvestria¡¯s social circles. But to be targeted by Lord Malignor means there is something else, something dangerous. ¡°C¨¦lestin possesses a rare magic attribute: ¡®Time,¡¯¡± Malignor reveals. ¡°And he is responsible for Th¨¦odore¡¯s death.¡± The generals¡¯ eyes widen in astonishment. A magician with the Time attribute is a rarity, someone who can alter the course of events¡ªa powerful asset or a dangerous threat. To hear that this C¨¦lestin had also been responsible for Th¨¦odore¡¯s death is a surprise. The idea that an heir to a mere business could wield such power is both intriguing and troubling. Isabelle, her face contorted with fury, rises from her position. ¡°Lord Malignor, let me be the one to eliminate him!¡± Malignor¡¯s gaze flicks to her, cold and unwavering. ¡°No, you will not.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Are you questioning my authority?¡± His Mana flares, an intense pressure filling the room. Isabelle trembles, instinctively dropping back to her knees. ¡°N-No, Lord Malignor¡­¡± she stammers. ¡°Good.¡± His mana recedes, and he turns to Mathieu with calculated precision. ¡°Mathieu, C¨¦lestin Moreau resides in Aurelior. I want you to leverage your influence. Break the Moreau family, piece by piece, until they have no choice but to hand over C¨¦lestin.¡± Mathieu steps forward, bowing respectfully. ¡°As you command, Lord Malignor.¡± Malignor¡¯s gaze shifts to Luo Minghao, his expression expectant. ¡°Luo Minghao, I assume your Stargate experiment met with success?¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Malignor,¡± Luo replies, offering a slight bow. ¡°The experiment proceeded as planned.¡± ¡°Excellent. Prepare for the next phase. I want a Stargate of higher rank, and I expect flawless execution.¡± Luo nods. ¡°Understood. I will require more ¡®Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦,¡¯ so I¡¯ll journey to the Temple du Calice de Convergence to obtain it.¡± Mathieu takes a step closer, his voice cautious. ¡°Lord Malignor, what of Dominic E?eforte and Andr¨¦ E?eforte?¡± A sly smile creeps across Malignor¡¯s face as he stares at the raging blizzard beyond the windows. ¡°Leave Dominic. Let him grow and find his strength. Even if he pushes his limits, he cannot escape the inevitable. The cycle will repeat¡­ but the outcome will remain unchanged. As for Andr¨¦, he is walking a path of self-destruction. Something within him will eventually consume him, or perhaps¡­ someone close to him will be forced to end his life.¡± Malignor¡¯s gaze grows distant, almost thoughtful, as he mutters, ¡°This endless cycle amuses me, but it tires me as well. I will end C¨¦lestin before he can turn back time, break the loop, and plunge Sylvestria into chaos. And in that chaos, Erebos will rise once more. The room falls solemnly silent, the weight of Malignor¡¯s words hanging heavy in the frigid air. The storm outside seems to howl louder, mirroring the dark future Malignor has envisioned. Without another word, Malignor turns, the shadows twisting around him as he approaches the grand doors. He leaves the generals in silent reverence, each one pondering the ominous path that lies before them. 70- Lumi’s Dream Volume 01, Chapter 70 Lumi¡¯s Dream A young Lumi stands in the center of a grand fountain court. The air is crisp and cool, carrying a faint hint of winter. -Fwoosh! Suddenly, the winds shift, growing colder with each passing moment. They swirl around the courtyard with an icy grace, carrying delicate snowflakes that begin to fall from the sky. The gentle snowfall shimmers under the pale light, blanketing the area in an ethereal glow. Lumi turns, and her breath catches at the sight of a man stepping into view. His striking silver hair shimmers like moonlight styled neatly but with a touch of tousled elegance that adds to his regal presence. Crimson eyes, sharp and piercing, seem to hold an unspoken intensity as though they could see through to the depths of her soul. Despite his formidable aura, there is warmth in his gaze as he approaches. He is dressed impeccably in a soft gray tailcoat adorned with intricate golden embroidery that sparkles faintly as he moves. Beneath the coat, a midnight-blue brocade vest hugs his frame, contrasting elegantly against the ivory shirt beneath, its ruffled cuffs peeking out from the tailored sleeves. Slim-fit trousers in matching gray complement the ensemble, emphasizing his refined silhouette. Polished leather shoes gleam with every step, the subtle golden buckles catching the light. A deep blue cravat, fastened with an ornate star-shaped brooch, completes his appearance. He holds a pair of white gloves in one hand, as though he has just removed them moments before. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Lumi whispers, her voice barely audible over the sound of the wind. The man smiles warmly, his presence both commanding and comforting. He is Louisse Everheart, Lumi¡¯s father. ¡°Let¡¯s begin your training, shall we?¡± he says, his tone gentle yet encouraging. Lumi nods eagerly, her heart racing with anticipation. Louisse stops a few steps away, his hands clasped behind his back. ¡°Before we dive in, let¡¯s start with the basics. What is our magic attribute?¡± ¡°Ice,¡± Lumi answers confidently. ¡°Correct!¡± Louisse¡¯s smile widens slightly, his pride is evident. ¡°And how do we access our Mana?¡± ¡°We concentrate and feel our soul,¡± Lumi replies, her voice steady. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the simplest explanation,¡± Louisse says, stepping closer. He kneels to her level, his crimson eyes meeting hers as he gently pats her head. ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin with a foundational spell every Everheart must master.¡± Lumi watches intently as Louisse raises his free hand, the air around it shimmering faintly. In the space before him, an intricate ice glyph forms, its geometric patterns glowing with an icy blue light. Shards of ice begin to take shape from the glyph, swirling and fusing until they form a towering knight clad in glimmering ice armor. The knight stands tall and imposing, its crystalline sword reflecting the light with a cold brilliance. Lumi¡¯s eyes sparkle with awe. ¡°What spell is that, Dad?¡± Louisse smiles at her amazement, lowering his hand as the ice knight stands motionless beside him. ¡°It¡¯s Frostguard Phalanx, the signature spell of the Everheart family. A spell that represents both protection and power.¡± ¡°How does it work?¡± Lumi asks, her gaze fixed on the ice knight, her curiosity overflowing. Louisse¡¯s voice softens, his tone filled with pride. ¡°It¡¯s simpler than it looks. All you have to do is concentrate and imagine ice-armored knights coming to life, standing by your side, ready to aid you in battle. Your Mana does the rest.¡± He stands, gesturing toward the knight. ¡°Go ahead, Lumi. Try it.¡± Lumi nods, determination lighting up her expression. As she closes her eyes and extends her hands, the cold wind swells around her once more, carrying the promise of a legacy she is ready to embrace. Lumi closes her eyes, her small hands trembling slightly as she concentrates. She gathers her Mana, feeling its cool energy flow from her soul like a gentle stream. The air around her begins to shimmer, and the snowflakes swirling in the wind seem to slow, almost as if time is holding its breath. Her mind focuses on the image of tall, armored knights forged from unyielding ice¡ªstalwart protectors who would stand by her side. She imagines every detail: the polished sheen of their crystalline armor, the sharp edges of their ice-forged blades, and the cold, silent strength they radiate. A faint glow appears before her, and the glyph her father had formed earlier begins to take shape in front of her hands. The patterns weave together slowly; each line etched in radiant frost. Shards of ice swirl within the glyph, gathering substance and form. ¡°You¡¯re doing it, Lumi!¡± Louisse says, his voice filled with pride and encouragement. Lumi¡¯s brow furrows in concentration, her breaths coming faster as she pours all her effort into the spell. But she is still young; her Mana reserves are limited as a [D-] Rank. Her body starts to tremble, and beads of sweat form on her forehead. Despite the growing strain, Lumi refuses to give up. Her determination pushes her forward, and her desire to make her father proud outweighs her exhaustion. The shards of ice begin to solidify, forming the broad shoulders of one knight and then the imposing chest plate of another. Slowly but surely, their figures grow taller and more defined. The intricate details of their armor gleam as frost spreads across their surfaces. Finally, with one last surge of effort, their swords materialize in their hands, glinting sharply in the cold light. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. Lumi lets out a shaky breath, opening her eyes as she takes in her creation. Two ice knights stand before her, their towering forms glistening under the soft snowfall. She can hardly believe it¡ªshe has done it. Louisse kneels beside her, his crimson eyes shining with pride. ¡°You did it, Lumi. Two knights on your first try¡ªremarkable.¡± Lumi wipes the sweat from her brow, her chest heaving as she tries to catch her breath. Despite her exhaustion, a smile breaks across her face as she looks at her father, her heart swelling with pride at his words. ¡°I¡­ I did it, Dad,¡± she whispers, her voice shaky but filled with joy. ¡°Yes, you did,¡± Louisse says, patting her head gently. ¡°And this is just the beginning.¡± -Ring! Louisse¡¯s Commlink buzzes insistently, the sound sharp against the quiet stillness of the fountain court. He glances down, his brows furrowing slightly as he reads the name flashing on the screen: Charles Everheart. ¡°Ah, it seems I have a call,¡± Louisse says, his tone light as he turns to Lumi. ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly, Lumi. Keep practicing, alright?¡± ¡°Okay, Dad,¡± Lumi replies, still catching her breath from summoning the ice knights. Louisse walks a short distance away, lifting the Commlink to his ear as he accepts the call. ¡°Charles?¡± The voice on the other end is familiar but carries a note of urgency. ¡°Hey, Louisse, this is an emergency. An [S] Ranked Stargate has appeared in the Greenwoods Region. The Guild Management Department has issued a request for reinforcements. They¡¯re asking for at least three [A] Ranked Magicians from Les Pilleurs de Portails, and you¡¯re expected to lead them.¡± Louisse¡¯s expression hardens, his demeanor shifting instantly. ¡°I see. Consider it done,¡± he says firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. And while I¡¯m away, I want you to take charge of the guild.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Charles replies, his tone turning playful. ¡°You¡¯re really entrusting me with the guild?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Louisse says with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re at the peak of [A] Rank¡ªyou¡¯re more than strong enough. And you¡¯re clever, Charles. I trust you.¡± ¡°Aww, thanks, brother,¡± Charles says teasingly. ¡°The raid starts tomorrow at 7 a.m. in Ville d''¨¦meraude,¡± Charles continues, his voice growing serious again. ¡°Understood,¡± Louisse replies, noting the time in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± Ending the call, Louisse lowers the Commlink and gazes up at the softly falling snow. His expression remains calm, but there is a flicker of concern in his crimson eyes. He turns back toward Lumi, his resolve steadying. There is much to prepare for, but for now, he focuses on ensuring his daughter¡¯s training is complete before he departs. ¡°Lumi¡­¡± Louisse calls gently, his voice soft yet commanding enough to draw her attention. She turns to him, her wide eyes reflecting curiosity tinged with a trace of concern. ¡°Yes, Father?¡± Louisse kneels before her, his crimson eyes meeting hers with warmth and reassurance. ¡°There¡¯s a Stargate emergency, and they¡¯ve requested my presence. I¡¯ll need to leave for a while.¡± Lumi¡¯s eyes widen, her small hands clenching at her sides as she looks down, her expression shadowed by a flicker of sadness. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Louisse has anticipated this. He reaches out and places a firm yet comforting hand on her shoulder, his smile as steady as his resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lumi. I¡¯ll be back before you know it. After all, I¡¯m strong, and no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± Her gaze slowly lifts, meeting his as she bites her lip, trying to hold back the worry threatening to spill over. ¡°Promise?¡± Louisse¡¯s smile deepens as he holds up his pinky finger. ¡°Promise.¡± Lumi hesitates momentarily, then reaches out with her smaller hand, wrapping her pinky around his. The gesture is simple but carries a weight of unspoken trust and hope. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispers. ¡°But while you¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll keep training. I¡¯ll make you proud, Dad.¡± Louisse¡¯s chest swells with pride at her words. ¡°You already do, Lumi,¡± he says, his voice brimming with affection. He gently pats her head, smoothing her soft hair. ¡°Keep working hard, be strong, and remember¡ªkindness is just as important as strength. Help those in need, and when I return, we¡¯ll see just how much stronger and wiser you¡¯ve become.¡± Lumi nods, her determination shining through the worry in her eyes. ¡°I will, Father. I promise.¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Lumi¡¯s eyes snap open, her heart racing as the remnants of her dream linger in her mind. She blinks, taking in her surroundings. She is still in the evacuation area, sitting and leaning against the rough bark of a tree trunk, far enough from the others to have a moment of solitude. ¡°Ah, how embarrassing,¡± she mutters, brushing her hair with a tired sigh. Earlier, she had been helping tend to the injured and organizing supplies, but exhaustion had eventually caught up with her. She had sat down under the tree to rest, intending only for a brief moment of reprieve. She hadn¡¯t meant to fall asleep. Yet¡­ the dream clings to her, a bittersweet ache settling in her chest. She can still see his face so clearly and hear the warmth in his voice. ¡°Dad¡­¡± she whispers, her voice barely audible over the gentle rustling of the leaves above. The dream she just woke from is a memory¡ªa treasured, heartbreaking memory. It had been the last time she saw her father before he went missing in a Stargate raid. The image of him kneeling before her, his crimson eyes full of love and his promise lingering in the air, is etched deeply in her mind. She wraps her arms around her knees, resting her chin atop them. The ache in her heart is sharp and persistent, a reminder of the loss she still hasn¡¯t fully accepted. ¡°I¡¯ll make you proud, Dad,¡± she murmurs to herself, her voice trembling with both determination and sorrow. ¡°I¡¯ll keep going¡­ just like you would¡¯ve wanted.¡± -Crunch! Crunch! Crunch! Lumi¡¯s ears pick up the soft sound of footsteps on the grass. She looks up, her gaze narrowing slightly as she spots Arthur walking toward her. One of her eyebrows raises instinctively. Arthur Lyon? she thinks. What¡¯s he doing here? As he approaches, she notices something unusual. Arthur¡¯s usually composed demeanor is gone. His shoulders are tense, his expression conflicted, and his eyes carry an undercurrent of emotions she cannot quite read. When he stops in front of her, he hesitates momentarily before pointing to the spot beside her. ¡°Can I¡­ sit here?¡± Lumi blinks in surprise. She hadn¡¯t been expecting this, not from Arthur. Their history is one of rivalry, a constant push and pull as the heirs of their respective guilds. But she sees no harm in it. ¡°¡­Sure,¡± she replies, her tone neutral. Arthur lowers himself onto the grass beside her, moving slowly as though the simple act of sitting carries more weight than it should. Silence settles between them, thick and awkward. Neither speaks, and the only sounds come from the faint rustling of leaves and the distant murmurs of the evacuation camp. It isn¡¯t surprising. They have never been close. Years of rivalry have kept them apart, each too proud or competitive to bridge the gap. And yet, here they are, sitting side by side under the same tree, a quiet truce forming in the stillness. ¡°Lumi, I want to ask you something¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice breaks the silence, his tone uncertain, almost hesitant. Lumi glances at him, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yes?¡± Arthur hesitates, his gaze fixed on the ground in front of him. Finally, he speaks, his words slow and measured. ¡°How would you react if someone close to you¡­ suddenly wasn¡¯t the same person you once knew?¡± Lumi blinks, surprised by the question. She studies him carefully, noticing the tension in his posture and his hands clenched in his lap. This isn¡¯t like Arthur¡ªhis usual confidence and composure are nowhere to be seen. She leans back slightly against the tree trunk, her arms crossing over her chest. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a heavy question,¡± she says softly, her mind wandering to the dream she had just woken from. Her father¡¯s face flashes in her memory, the warmth of his presence clashing with the ache of his absence. ¡°I guess¡­¡± she begins, her voice quieter now, ¡°I¡¯d feel confused. Hurt, even. Like part of me would want to reach out and hold on to the person they were¡­ while another might wonder if I should just let go.¡± She glances sideways at Arthur, her expression curious but guarded. ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± Arthur¡¯s shoulders stiffen, and he shakes his head, though the tightness in his jaw betrays him. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a thought,¡± he says, his voice quieter, almost strained. Lumi doesn¡¯t press further, sensing there is more to his question than he is letting on. Instead, she lets the silence return, her thoughts lingering on the complexity of his words. 71- Après ce qui sest passé Volume 01, Chapter 71 Apr¨¨s ce qui s''est pass¨¦ I sit in my bedroom, gazing out the window as the sun sets on another day. It has been three days since the Stargate attack on the E?eforte territory. Thanks to Sylvestria''s advanced technology, most of the destruction has already been repaired. The streets look pristine, and the buildings stand tall once again. But no amount of technology or Camilliums can bring back the lost lives. The weight of those deaths lingers over the town, a grim reminder of the price paid. The entire community gathered yesterday for a memorial service to honor the dead. It was a sad event, marked by tears, prayers, and silence as names were read aloud. Afterward, Andr¨¦ and Celine hosted a dinner for the townspeople, attempting to bring everyone together in the aftermath of the tragedy. C¨¦lestin and Violette were there, of course. C¨¦lestin spent much of the evening talking to me, his tone friendly and warm. I did not notice that Violette glared at me, her disdain for the Manaless written plainly on her face. I ignored it, as I always do. Her hostility has become predictable by now. What struck me more was C¨¦lestin¡¯s easy familiarity with Celine and Andr¨¦. It makes sense, I suppose¡ªthey have probably grown close during their previous regressions. Still, it feels strange to see how naturally he fits in here. Arthur, on the other hand, seems¡­ distant. He speaks to me, but something feels off. His usual energy is missing, replaced by a quietness I cannot quite place. Lumi also attends, though she keeps mostly to herself throughout the evening. After dinner, we return home. Clark, as usual, decides to sleep in my room again tonight. ¡°Big brother, can I have some hot chocolate?¡± Clark asks, his voice is soft and hopeful. I smile at him. ¡°Sure.¡± Leaving him to settle into bed, I head downstairs, the thought of hot chocolate comforting even for myself. But as I descend the stairs, I catch the sound of voices coming from the living room. They are tense, low but urgent, carrying a sharp edge of frustration. ¡°What do you mean the price has changed?¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice rings out, loud but controlled. Curious, I slowly move quietly toward the living room, peeking around the corner. Andr¨¦ sits on one of the couches, his expression a mixture of disbelief and restrained anger. Across from him is a rotund man with slick black hair dressed in an overly fancy suit that barely fits him. His fingers tap a ledger impatiently, and a smug smile tugs at the corner of his mouth. I stay out of sight, listening intently. Something about this feels important¡ªtoo important to ignore. ¡°What do you mean the reconstruction price has jumped to 150 billion Camilliums?¡± Andr¨¦ demands, his hands gripping the armrests of his chair. ¡°We agreed to 10 billion! That figure accounted for all contingencies, and you signed off on it, Belard.¡± Belard leans back, resting his fingers on his rounded stomach. ¡°Ah, Mayor E?eforte, those were preliminary estimates. Costs have risen due to unexpected challenges, particularly securing materials and labor after the Stargate disaster. Surely, you understand. These things happen.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s crimson eyes narrow. ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of unforeseen circumstances. You¡¯re inflating the costs. I¡¯ve reviewed the records, Belard, and the increase is unjustified.¡± Belard chuckles, his tone oozing condescension. ¡°Oh, I assure you, Mayor, the figures are entirely justified. It¡¯s not just about materials and labor¡ªit¡¯s about reputation. Or, should I say, the lack thereof?¡± His smile widens as he leans forward. ¡°Need I remind you of the failed trade routes in your territory?¡± Andr¨¦ stiffens, his jaw clenching. Belard continues, his voice dripping with feigned sympathy. ¡°Those trade roads, funded by your late parents¡¯ investments, have become a death trap. Cargo trucks hardly make it through; goods are stolen, and the drivers? Dead. Criminal raids have turned the route into a symbol of failure, Mayor. And your reputation with other territories? Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s less than stellar.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s hand tightens into a fist on the armrest. ¡°I¡¯ve been working tirelessly to fix those trade routes. You know that as well as I do.¡± ¡°Yes, and look where that¡¯s gotten you,¡± Belard says dramatically. ¡°A money pit that¡¯s swallowed any chance of profitability. The debts from that little endeavor still weigh heavily on your territory¡¯s finances, don¡¯t they?¡± I feel Andr¨¦¡¯s frustration, but Belard isn¡¯t finished. ¡°And now, with this reconstruction contract?¡± Belard spreads his hands wide. ¡°You¡¯ve signed a legally binding agreement. Terminating it would cost you even more¡ªpenalties, lawsuits, the whole lot. The terms are set up to ensure you honor the agreement. And since I control the pricing, well¡­¡± His grin turns predatory. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. Either you pay the outlined price or risk being jailed for breach of contract. And let¡¯s be honest¡ªcan your territory¡¯s reputation afford any more failures? Your debts will only grow.¡± I cannot believe what I am hearing. The contract sounds downright predatory, crafted to trap Andr¨¦ in a financial stranglehold. Is something like this even legal? My fists clench as anger bubbles inside me. It is clear that Andr¨¦ is on the losing side, and Belard knows it. Andr¨¦ takes a deep breath, his face composed despite the storm I know is brewing inside him. ¡°This is extortion, Belard.¡± ¡°Call it what you like,¡± Belard replies with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s business.¡± Unable to listen anymore, I slip away quietly, heading toward the kitchen. The voices fade as I focus on Clark¡¯s request for hot chocolate. But as I prepare it, the weight of what I have overheard stays with me. As I stir the cocoa powder into the steaming milk, memories of my previous life come rushing back. My parents¡¯ faces were worn with exhaustion, their voices tight with worry as they spoke about mounting debts. No matter how hard they worked or sacrificed, it was never enough. The suffocating weight of financial strain had been a constant shadow in my old life. Now, here I am, seeing echoes of that same burden in this world. Andr¨¦ and Celine aren¡¯t truly my parents, but seeing Andr¨¦ struggle against such predatory tactics tightens my chest. It feels too familiar, too raw. I grip the spoon tighter, forcing myself to focus on the task. ¡°This isn¡¯t the same,¡± I whisper, trying to convince myself. But the emotions churn inside me nonetheless. Still, there is a sliver of hope. Maybe C¨¦lestin knows more about the E?eforte family¡¯s debts. If anyone can see through Belard¡¯s schemes and find a solution, it is him. He¡¯s regressed countless times¡ªsurely, he¡¯s encountered this before. I pull out my Commlink and quickly dial C¨¦lestin¡¯s number. During the dinner, we exchanged numbers¡ªa moment I am now immensely grateful for. After a few rings, his voice comes through, light and playful as ever. ¡°Sup, Dom¡ªI mean, Clark?¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. I glance around the kitchen to ensure no one can overhear me. Satisfied, I speak in a low, cautious tone. ¡°C¨¦lestin, do you know anything about the debts of the E?eforte family?¡± There is a brief pause before he replies, his voice far too enthusiastic given the gravity of the topic. ¡°Ah, the debts! Want me to eliminate Belard?¡± I nearly drop the Commlink. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat? No! Not yet, anyway! Just explain it to me first.¡± C¨¦lestin laughs. ¡°Alright, alright, no murder plans yet. Let¡¯s start from the beginning. The trade routes in the E?eforte territory¡ªever heard of them?¡± I lean against the counter, nodding as though he can see me. ¡°They were meant to make the territory prosper, right? Built by Andr¨¦¡¯s parents?¡± ¡°Exactly. On paper, it was a brilliant investment,¡± C¨¦lestin says. ¡°The idea was to create a network to make transporting goods efficient and profitable. But the reality? A disaster. And guess who oversaw the project? Belard¡ªthe human equivalent of a slimy slug wrapped in expensive fabric.¡± I cannot help but snort. ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me.¡± ¡°Right? Belard¡¯s not just your average shady businessman,¡± C¨¦lestin continues. ¡°He¡¯s a full-blown manipulator with a web of criminal connections. Andr¨¦¡¯s parents signed a deal with him, thinking they were securing the family¡¯s future. Instead, they walked straight into a trap.¡± ¡°Let me guess,¡± I interject. ¡°The contract lets him set the prices.¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± C¨¦lestin exclaims. ¡°But wait¡ªit gets worse. There¡¯s a hidden clause in the contract. It says if any ¡®unexpected events¡¯ occur on the trade routes, the E?efortes must pay Belard whatever price he demands to fix the problem. And guess what? Belard used his criminal connections to stage those ¡®unexpected events.¡¯¡± My grip on the Commlink tightens. ¡°You mean¡­ the raids?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± C¨¦lestin says grimly. ¡°Criminals ambushed the cargo trucks, killed drivers, and stole goods. Each incident made the trade routes more dangerous, and every time something happened, Belard swooped in with an outrageous bill for ¡®repairs¡¯ and ¡®security measures.¡¯ He¡¯s bled the E?efortes dry for years.¡± I feel a wave of nausea at the thought. ¡°So, every death, every stolen cargo¡ªit was orchestrated?¡± ¡°Most likely,¡± C¨¦lestin confirms. ¡°And the worst part? The contract not only binds Andr¨¦¡¯s parents but also the entire E?eforte family. That includes Andr¨¦, Celine, and technically¡­ you.¡± I freeze, the weight of his words sinking in. ¡°...You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡°I wish I were,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his tone softening slightly. ¡°The E?efortes were set up to fail. Belard¡¯s been exploiting them for decades. Andr¨¦¡¯s been trying to fix the mess, but the debts just keep piling up.¡± I exhale slowly, leaning heavily on the counter. This isn¡¯t just a scam; it¡¯s a masterclass in predatory tactics. And now, like Dominic, I am tangled in this web, too. ¡°Thanks for explaining,¡± I say finally. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out the next step.¡± ¡°How about we do it together, Clark?¡± C¨¦lestin suggests. ¡°Belard isn¡¯t just some scummy businessman. The criminal organization he¡¯s connected to includes a [B] Ranked Magician. Sure, Uncle Andr¨¦ is listed as [SS] Ranked on paper, but that¡¯s only because of the magic he ¡®borrows¡¯ from the entity within him. If he uses too much, he¡¯ll lose control. You don¡¯t want to push him into that.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Andr¨¦ is a [SS] Ranked Magician?¡± I ask, stunned. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was that strong!¡± C¨¦lestin laughs. ¡°Technically, he¡¯s not. His true rank is closer to [A+], but his borrowed power from the entity bumped him up. The problem is, relying on that power is¡­ dangerous, to say the least.¡± I frown, leaning against the counter. ¡°Wait. Why is he classified as [SS] Ranked if that''s the case?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the entity within him,¡± C¨¦lestin explains matter-of-factly. ¡°He can ¡®borrow¡¯ its power in dire situations, which pushed his ranking so high. But there¡¯s a catch.¡± ¡°Of course there is,¡± I mutter. ¡°What happens if he uses too much of its power?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say¡­ things get messy. Messy. If he overuses it, the entity could take control. And when that happens, Andr¨¦ would lose himself completely. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always so careful about how much power he taps into.¡± I let that sink in, my mind racing. So, Andr¨¦¡¯s strength came at a dangerous cost¡ªone that might explain his occasional restraint and the careful way he carried himself. ¡°And another thing,¡± C¨¦lestin continues. ¡°The contract with Belard has a clause that makes this even trickier. Any member of the E?eforte family who kills Belard, or is even suspected of killing him, will trigger a clause that demands they pay all of their life savings to his estate. It¡¯s basically a built-in death insurance policy for him.¡± My jaw drops. ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s¡­ insane. How is that even enforceable?¡± ¡°Predatory contracts, Clark,¡± C¨¦lestin chirps. ¡°Belard¡¯s specialty. He¡¯s smart enough to exploit every loophole and twist every term. It¡¯s why the E?efortes are in this mess to begin with.¡± ¡°But then why did you suggest killing him earlier?¡± I demand, my voice rising slightly. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s simple!¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s tone turned mischievous. ¡°Because I can get rid of the evidence. My family has more influence than his, and I can make things disappear. Hehehe!¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose, feeling a headache coming on. ¡°C¨¦lestin¡­ you¡¯re unbelievable.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± he says brightly. I sigh, half in exasperation, half in reluctant gratitude. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll figure this out together. No rash decisions, though.¡± ¡°No promises!¡± C¨¦lestin chimes, and I cannot help but shake my head at his unfaltering confidence. At least now I have an ally¡ªalbeit a chaotic one. ¡°By the way,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his tone suddenly casual but laced with curiosity, ¡°since you¡¯re still Manaless, I guess you haven¡¯t gotten all the artifacts for the Manaficial ritual yet?¡± I hesitate for a moment before answering. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already gotten two of them. All that¡¯s left is the Chalice of Merging in the Temple du Calice de Convergence.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± C¨¦lestin replies, a thoughtful hum escaping him. Then, his tone shifts, bright and confident. ¡°How about I accompany you to get it? Once we¡¯ve got the Chalice, I¡¯ll help you deal with Belard, too.¡± I can¡¯t help but smile at his offer. ¡°Thanks, C¨¦lestin.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± he says cheerfully. ¡°When do we start?¡± I stroke my chin, considering the timing. ¡°How about tomorrow? The sooner we get this done, the better.¡± ¡°Sure! Anything for my love!¡± C¨¦lestin replies, his voice exaggeratedly romantic. ¡°Pft! The hell?¡± I burst out, barely holding back a laugh. ¡°What?¡± he teases, feigning innocence. ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m willing to drop everything for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I mutter, shaking my head but unable to suppress a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on the mission, Romeo.¡± ¡°Whatever you say, Juliet,¡± he quips back, laughing. Even though his humor is ridiculous, I feel a little lighter knowing I won¡¯t tackle this alone. With C¨¦lestin by my side, things are bound to get chaotic¡ªbut at least they won¡¯t be boring. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T I walk back to my bedroom, balancing the steaming mug of hot chocolate in my hands. The warmth from the mug radiates through my palms, a comforting contrast to the room''s coolness as I open the door. Clark is sitting on the edge of my bed, his legs swinging idly. His face lights up the moment he sees me. ¡°Hot chocolate!¡± he exclaims, his excitement making me chuckle. ¡°Here you go,¡± I say, handing him the mug carefully. ¡°Be careful¡ªit¡¯s hot.¡± Clark takes the mug with both hands, his movements cautious but eager. ¡°Thanks, big brother!¡± He takes a small sip, his eyes widening at the taste. ¡°Mmm! This is so good!¡± I sit down beside him, watching as he enjoys the treat. A smile creeps onto my face, unbidden but genuine. There¡¯s something surreal about seeing Clark like this¡ªa version of my younger self from my previous life. His innocence and enthusiasm¡­ remind me of who I used to be before life¡¯s hardships stripped that away. But Clark has endured hardships, too. He¡¯s experienced the crushing weight of his family¡¯s debt in his old world, just as I had. He¡¯s watched his parents struggle to make ends meet, shouldering the burden of financial strain at an age when he should have been carefree. It¡¯s painful to think about, knowing how deeply those struggles have marked both of us. ¡°Clark,¡± I say softly, breaking the momentary silence. He looks up at me, his brown eyes wide and curious. ¡°Yes, big brother?¡± I hesitate for a moment before speaking, my voice steady but serious. ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to tell you.¡± Clark tilts his head slightly, his expression attentive. ¡°What is it?¡± I take a deep breath, my thoughts flashing back to my parents in my previous life¡ªthe way they tirelessly worked, sacrificed, and still were taken advantage of by predatory systems and manipulative people. Those memories stir something in me, a mixture of anger and resolve. ¡°Clark,¡± I begin, my tone firm but gentle, ¡°not everyone in this world is nice. Some people will act friendly but take advantage of you when they can. They¡¯ll manipulate you, use you, and take your money without a second thought.¡± Clark frowns slightly, his innocence betrayed by the confusion in his eyes. ¡°But¡­ why, big brother? Why would people do that?¡± I smile faintly, reaching out to ruffle his hair. ¡°It¡¯s because not everyone values kindness or fairness. Some people are only out for themselves. That¡¯s why you have to be careful. You must understand the world, see through their lies, and stand up for what¡¯s right.¡± Clark nods slowly, taking in my words. ¡°So¡­ I shouldn¡¯t trust everyone?¡± ¡°Not blindly,¡± I clarify. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing¡ªyou should always be kind. Kindness doesn¡¯t mean letting people walk all over you. It means standing up for others, fighting against injustice, and doing what¡¯s right, even when it¡¯s hard.¡± I lean in closer, my smile widening. ¡°And when you come across those who try to take advantage of you or others¡­ well, you beat their ass.¡± Clark blinks, then bursts out laughing, nearly spilling his hot chocolate. ¡°Big brother! That¡¯s so mean!¡± I laugh along with him, the tension from earlier easing. ¡°Hey, sometimes you have to fight fire with fire. But remember, Clark¡ªalways fight for what¡¯s right, not for revenge or anger. Promise me that?¡± Clark¡¯s grin softens into a determined expression, and he nods earnestly. ¡°I promise, big brother.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I say, leaning back against the headboard as I watch him sip his hot chocolate again. For a moment, the memories of my past life fade, replaced by a quiet sense of hope. Clark is here, and I will make sure he never faces the same struggles alone, and I will make sure to find a way to bring him back to his world. 72- La Finale du Point de Vue de Dominic Volume 01, Chapter 72 La Finale du Point de Vue de Dominic theater is packed, the air alive with anticipation. Rows upon rows of velvet-covered seats stretch toward the stage, where golden curtains shimmer under the bright stage lights. Chandeliers hang from the domed ceiling, casting a warm glow over the elegantly dressed crowd. Murmurs of excitement ripple through the audience as the event reaches its climax. A presenter in a sharp tuxedo holds an envelope on the stage, the room going silent in anticipation. ¡°And the award for the best e-book goes to¡­¡± he announces, pausing dramatically before grinning. ¡°A Magician¡¯s Path by Dominic E?eforte!¡± Thunderous applause erupts, filling the theater as Dominic rises from his seat, his heart pounding. Clapping hands echo in his ears as the spotlight finds him. He adjusts his tie, his face a mix of surprise and gratitude as he walks down the aisle. Reaching the stage, he accepts the trophy from the presenter¡ªa sleek, crystalline sculpture of an open book. The crowd¡¯s cheers swell as he steps up to the microphone. ¡°Thank you,¡± Dominic begins, his voice steady but filled with emotion. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t expect this. Writing A Magician¡¯s Path started as a personal journey, something to channel my thoughts and dreams. To see it resonate with so many of you is both humbling and surreal.¡± He pauses, glancing at the audience. ¡°This book was inspired by the idea of perseverance and the belief that even the most ordinary among us can achieve extraordinary things. I want to thank my family, friends, and everyone who believed in me, even when I doubted myself. This award belongs to all of you who dared to dream with me.¡± The crowd erupts into applause again, and Dominic smiles, lifting the trophy briefly in acknowledgment. He steps back, waving goodbye as he exits the stage. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Backstage, the theater''s noise fades to a dull hum. Dominic nods politely to staff and attendees as he makes his way through the bustling corridors, his mind already elsewhere. Finding the restroom, he slips inside, locking himself in one of the stalls. For the first time all evening, he allows himself a moment to breathe. Setting the trophy carefully on the ground, he leans against the stall¡¯s wall, closing his eyes. But the brief silence is interrupted by a familiar sound¡ªa soft chime as a sky-blue holographic screen materializes before him.
Dominic, I have urgent news!
He straightens immediately, his demeanor shifting. ¡°Ninhursag,¡± he says, his voice sharp with concern. ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± The screen flickers, and new text appears.
Clark has met Gaia, the Celestial Paragon of Sylvestria.
Dominic¡¯s eyes widen, his breath catching. ¡°Gaia? She¡¯s never taken action against me before. What else happened?¡± The holographic screen shimmers as Ninhursag continues.
Gaia thought Clark was you¡ªthat you had forgotten your past regression. She accessed the Aetherium and revealed parts of your regressions to him. It was difficult, but I managed to extract him in time.
Dominic exhales slowly, his brow furrowing in thought. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a relief,¡± he says softly, though his voice carries a tinge of unease. He has never encountered Gaia directly, not even in his countless regression cycles. His knowledge of Celestial Paragons comes from ancient scrolls he painstakingly uncovered, fragments of forgotten lore. The fact that Gaia, Sylvestria¡¯s Paragon, has appeared now¡ªat this precise moment when Clark inhabits his clone body¡ªis unsettling. ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± he mutters under his breath, his fingers absently tracing the edge of the crystalline trophy. His thoughts swirl, trying to piece together the implications of Gaia¡¯s actions. ¡°As long as Gaia doesn¡¯t realize it¡¯s not me, then¡­ this might still work in our favor.¡±
¡­
The holographic screen displays three dots, lingering long enough to make Dominic raise an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s with the ellipses?¡± Dominic asks, his tone mildly curious.
I¡¯m quite curious, and I have three questions.
¡°Alright, shoot.¡±
First, why did you choose Clark? A Magician¡¯s Path is a story about your experiences¡ªwithout the regressions, gore, or bad events¡ªand resonated with many readers. Secondly, why did you choose Clark specifically? Out of millions of readers, why him? Third, why are you insistent that Clark doesn¡¯t witness your regressions and only glimpses? Wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient for him to understand what truly happened?
Dominic blinks. ¡°That¡¯s actually four questions.¡±
Just answer my questions.
Dominic exhales, his shoulders relaxing as he prepares his response. ¡°For the first question¡­ Before you arrived here, Clark accidentally died. When I first arrived in this world, I was still adjusting. I was weak, both physically and magically, and a simple car crash could¡¯ve killed me. I had no documents, no identity¡ªjust me dropped into this world from Sylvestria.¡± He pauses, his voice softening. ¡°I was also¡­ homeless when I arrived. I had nothing¡ªno money, no place to stay, no connections. But I had a mission: to choose someone to take my place in Sylvestria and carry out my plan. That¡¯s when I wrote A Magician¡¯s Path, a web novel based on my experiences from past regressions. I made C¨¦lestin the main character, while I acted as the narrator. The novel was meant to guide whoever read it to the items they would need.¡±
How did you write a web novel if you were undocumented, homeless, and¡­ well, a hobo?
Dominic¡¯s mouth twitches, a faint trace of annoyance flashing across his face. ¡°Well, I cast a simple mind spell on the cashier at an internet caf¨¦.¡± He coughs lightly, brushing past the comment. ¡°Anyway, after writing the first chapters and posting them online, I left the caf¨¦, completely sleep-deprived. I wasn¡¯t paying attention and wandered into the street. That¡¯s when it happened.¡± He leans forward slightly, his voice quieter now. ¡°A car was speeding toward me. I froze. All I could think was that I couldn¡¯t die¡ªnot yet¡ªnot before my plan was complete. But then, I heard someone yell. I turned just in time to see a man with brown hair and eyes. It was Clark. He pushed me out of the way and¡­¡± Dominic¡¯s voice trails off briefly. ¡°He got hit instead. He died from blood loss before help could arrive.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. The holographic screen flickers as Ninhursag processes the information.
What happened after that?
¡°After Clark¡¯s death, the police questioned me. It wasn¡¯t ideal since I was undocumented, and they searched for any trace of me but found nothing. That¡¯s when I met Clark¡¯s parents. Naturally, they were grieving their son¡¯s loss. But something unexpected happened.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice softens, and he leans back, a distant look in his eyes. ¡°They learned about my situation¡ªno documents, no identity¡ªand¡­ they adopted me.¡±
Do you know why?
Dominic shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t. But in that moment, what I saw in them was pure kindness. It reminded me of my parents back in Sylvestria. I also felt this overwhelming guilt. Clark had died saving me. I should¡¯ve been more careful. So, to honor his bravery, I chose him. After his body was cremated, I manipulated his soul into the clone body I¡¯d prepared in Sylvestria and placed him there.¡±
So, you chose him out of guilt? Not because he was part of your plan?
Dominic¡¯s lips curl into a faint smile, his tone shifting slightly. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. His parents told me that Clark had finished reading my web novel before his death. He understood the story and its importance. He was familiar with everything he needed to know. So, guilt or not, he fits the plan perfectly.¡±
I see¡­ to think all of this happened before I arrived here. But, how did Clark arrived in Sylvestria when you¡¯re weakened?
¡°Ah, that¡¯s simple. After Dominic¡¯s body turned into ash, I manipulated his soul with my remaining Mana and transported it to my body clone in Sylvestria.¡±
I see. Anyway, answer the other questions.
¡°Yeah, so, I don¡¯t want Clark to see my regressions because I¡­¡± Dominic hesitates, his voice trailing off.
Continue
¡°¡­I want to protect him from¡­ Fate,¡± he finally says, his tone subdued.
Fate?
Dominic sighs deeply, running a hand through his hair. ¡°This is going to take a while to explain,¡± he mutters. ¡°You know what the Aetherium is, right?¡±
Yes, it is a metaphysical plane beyond reality''s physical and conceptual layers, the fundamental source of all existence and phenomena. Within it lies the ultimate record of all events, knowledge, and possibilities across time and space. It serves as a boundless, all-encompassing repository of information¡ªthe underlying foundation of the universe itself. All that occurs, has occurred, or could potentially occur is stored within the Aetherium¡¯s unfathomable depths.
¡°Correct,¡± Dominic replies, nodding. ¡°But there¡¯s more to it. The Aetherium doesn¡¯t just passively record events; it also marks the fates of people based on the knowledge it gathers. Every time C¨¦lestin and I regressed, those moments were recorded, creating new timelines. And from those timelines, the Aetherium begins to predetermine our fates, solidifying patterns.¡± He pauses, letting the weight of his words settle. ¡°The more we regressed, the clearer it became: the Aetherium recorded our failures¡ªfailing to defeat Malignor, our loved ones dying, the endless suffering. It¡¯s as if it branded those outcomes into our existence.¡±
So, if Clark now gains all the memories of your regressions, the Aetherium would interpret him as you? It would mark his fate with the same tragic pattern you and C¨¦lestin always experience?
Dominic nods grimly. ¡°Yes, exactly. As long as Clark doesn¡¯t see or inherit those memories, the Aetherium won¡¯t link him to my cycle of tragedy. He¡¯ll remain outside of that predetermination, free from the burdens that have plagued me.¡±
But why would Gaia want to intervene?
Dominic¡¯s expression darkens, his gaze turning distant. ¡°Because as a Celestial Paragon, it¡¯s her duty to maintain balance. The Aetherium isn¡¯t just a knowledge repository¡ªit¡¯s a guide for balance across all realms. If something diverges too far from its records, Gaia and other Celestial Paragons are compelled to act. She thought Clark was me, a fractured version of my past self, and she acted to ¡®restore balance¡¯ by revealing my regressions to him.¡± He sighs again, his voice quieter now. ¡°To Gaia, following the Aetherium¡¯s order is absolute. She would intervene if she thought I¡ªor Clark¡ªwas disrupting that order. That¡¯s why she mustn¡¯t realize Clark isn¡¯t me. If she did¡­ she¡¯d pull him into my cycle without hesitation.¡±
So, Clark remains free if Gaia doesn¡¯t uncover the truth or the Aetherium doesn¡¯t recognize him as you?
¡°Exactly,¡± Dominic confirms, his voice firm but weary. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep him safe¡ªfrom Gaia, from the Aetherium, and from the cycle that¡¯s ruined so many lives.¡±
Since you don¡¯t want him to know about what happened in your past, how come you think it¡¯s fine for him to see glimpses through the skill Chronicle Insight?
Dominic leans back, his expression calm but thoughtful. ¡°Glimpses are different. As long as he doesn¡¯t have access to the full memories, the Aetherium won¡¯t associate him with my fate. Chronicle Insight is just a skill that shows fragments¡ªsmall, scattered pieces of my regressions.¡± He pauses, a faint smile touching his lips. ¡°Those glimpses are carefully curated. They¡¯re meant to inspire him, to give him motivation to grow stronger, to push beyond his limits. He doesn¡¯t need the weight of everything I¡¯ve experienced; just enough to light a fire inside him is more than enough.¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze hardens slightly. ¡°If Clark were burdened with the full memories, it wouldn¡¯t make him stronger. It would break him. Chronicle Insight is a tool I control to guide him toward becoming the person Sylvestria needs.¡±
By the way¡­ I forgot to tell you that C¨¦lestin is hurt and furious because you left him alone after everything you two endured together. And Clark¡­ well, he¡¯s starting to hate you for dumping such a massive task on him in Sylvestria.
Dominic exhales deeply, his shoulders slumping slightly as if the universe''s weight presses down on him. He stays silent for a moment, his gaze distant. ¡°Well¡­¡± he begins, his voice soft but resigned, ¡°I expected that. It¡¯s not something they¡¯ll understand right now, and I don¡¯t blame them for how they feel.¡± He closes his eyes, a faint flicker of sorrow passing across his face. ¡°But this isn¡¯t about me¡ªor even them, really. It¡¯s about Sylvestria¡¯s future. Clark will stay there, in Sylvestria, and he¡¯ll experience peace, something I¡¯ve never been able to truly have.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice grows quieter, almost as if he is speaking more to himself than to Ninhursag. ¡°He¡¯ll have friends, loved ones¡ªpeople who will support him and care for him. And while he lives that life, while he builds a future for Sylvestria, I¡­¡± He pauses, swallowing hard, the words catching in his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. Alone. Leaving everything I love behind forever.¡± The silence that follows is heavy, filled with unspoken pain and sacrifice, a stark reminder of the burden Dominic has chosen to carry. ¡°Hey, Dominic, who are you talking to?¡± a male voice calls out from outside the stall. Dominic¡¯s eyes widen, and the blue holographic screen vanishes in an instant. ¡°Oh, uh, I was just talking to someone on the phone!¡± he calls back, keeping his voice steady. He unlocks the stall and steps out, greeted by a man with short black hair and sharp eyes, his face lighting up with a broad grin. ¡°There you are, Dominic!¡± The man throws an arm around Dominic¡¯s shoulder, pulling him into a friendly half-hug. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, bro! That speech you gave was awesome!¡± Dominic can¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thanks, Kei,¡± he replies warmly. Kei has been one of the first people Dominic befriended in Japan, ever since Clark¡¯s parents enrolled him in high school. Kei¡¯s easygoing personality and unwavering loyalty remind Dominic of Arthur from Sylvestria, making their bond feel natural and familiar. ¡°Anyway,¡± Kei says, releasing him and rubbing his stomach dramatically, ¡°let¡¯s go grab some dinner. I¡¯m starving!¡± Dominic chuckles, shaking his head. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eat.¡± As they walk out of the restroom and into the lively streets outside the theater, Dominic can¡¯t help but feel a flicker of comfort. Even though he is no longer in Sylvestria, he has managed to find a sense of belonging here, one friendship at a time. For now, that is enough. 73-Petit-déjeuner avec quelquun Volume 02, Chapter 73 Petit-d¨¦jeuner avec quelqu''un The sun rises, painting the sky in hues of orange and gold. A new day begins, and with it, my journey to the Misty Peaks Region alongside C¨¦lestin. Our goal is clear: retrieve the Chalice of Merging from the Temple du Calice de Convergence. I glance at my packed bag resting by the door. Inside are extra clothes, essential supplies, and Galahad¡¯s Judgment.
Master, you haven¡¯t checked your stats for a while.
The familiar interface of the System appears before me. It¡¯s right¡ªI haven¡¯t reviewed my stats since the chaos of the Stargate attack. ¡°Show me,¡± I reply, my voice calm but curious.
Status
Name: Dominic E?eforte Age: 15 Title: None
Stats
Strength: 251.5 (D+) Endurance: 263.5 (D+) Agility: 258.5 (D+) Speed: 261.5 (D+) Luck: 422 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points Available: 0
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Intermediate (21%) This art encompasses a variety of fundamental combat techniques with firearms, covering everything from ranged shooting to melee combat. It requires physical dexterity for precise maneuvers, an understanding of weapon mechanics, and mastery over bullet physics.
Skills
1.) Chronicle Insight (A++) Type: Passive / Mental-Sensory Skill 2.) Shielded Aura (D) Type: Passive/Active Defense Skill
As my eyes scan the stats and abilities, I pause on Shielded Aura. Wasn¡¯t this the skill that saved my life when the twin-headed dragon hurled me into a wall? The basic description isn¡¯t enough¡ªI need details. ¡°System,¡± I say, my brow furrowing slightly, ¡°What exactly does Shielded Aura do?¡±
SKILL INFO
Shielded Aura Type: Passive/Active Defense Skill Rank: D
Description: Shielded Aura provides a basic defensive shield that passively reduces minor damage. When activated, the shield temporarily reinforces itself to absorb moderate damage from a single hit. Effects: ? Passive Mode: Reduces incoming damage by 10%. ? Active Mode: Absorbs 25% of damage from a single hit before dissipating. Cooldown: 2 minutes Duration: Active until a single hit is absorbed.
I nod slowly as I process the information. ¡°Not bad,¡± I mutter. It¡¯s not the most powerful defensive skill, but it¡¯s enough to give me an edge in tight situations. Speaking of skills, I wonder¡­ How do I acquire more? These abilities seem to appear at random times. ¡°System, how do I unlock new skills?¡± I ask.
Master, you can unlock skills through pivotal situations (such as when thrown into the wall), completing specific quests, or purchasing them from the Skill Shop with Stat Points.
The words catch me off guard. A shop? I¡¯ve been using the System for a while. Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?
Master, you haven¡¯t unlocked the Shop feature yet. To do so, you must reach [C] rank in Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed.
¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± I mutter, frustration creeping into my voice. The answer is simple: train harder. For now, I¡¯m stuck with just two skills¡ªone is for strategic foresight, and the other is for basic defense. They¡¯re helpful but hardly game-changers.
Master, Shielded Aura can be upgraded.
My eyes widen slightly. Upgraded? That¡¯s promising. ¡°How do I upgrade it? Do I need to spend stat points?¡± I ask.
No, Master. Skills, in general, evolve naturally through use. As a defensive skill, it will upgrade as you take damage or actively use it in combat.
I exhale in understanding. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s tied to how often I use it or how much damage I take,¡± I muse aloud. A smile tugs at the corner of my lips. It¡¯s not the most pleasant way to grow stronger, but at least it¡¯s something I can actively work on.
New Quest!
Retrieve the Chalice of Merging! Reward: 65 Stat Points
The System''s notification flashes before me, and I can¡¯t help but grin. Perfect timing. The promise of 65 Stat Points motivates me to tackle this journey. I zip up my bag, sling it over my shoulder, and head downstairs. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The smell of breakfast greets me as I step into the dining room. Celine and Clark are already seated at the table, enjoying a hearty meal, though Andr¨¦¡¯s absence is immediately noticeable. Where is he? ¡°Good morning, Mum and Clark,¡± I greet them as I sit. They both look up, smiling warmly. ¡°Good morning, Dominic,¡± Celine says. ¡°Good morning, big brother!¡± Clark adds, his enthusiasm infectious. I smile back and sit down at the table. The food before me is delicious. Freshly baked croissants, their golden layers flaking beautifully, sit alongside a bowl of creamy scrambled eggs sprinkled with fresh herbs. A platter of crisp bacon, slices of ripe fruit glistening with juice, and a freshly squeezed orange juice carafe complete the feast. As I reach for a croissant, I ask, ¡°Mum, where¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°He¡­went on a Stargate Raid,¡± Celine replies as she sips her tea. I nodded, and I noticed her hesitant tone. It looks like I was right. Andr¨¦ must have taken on the mission to earn Camilliums to pay off the family¡¯s debts. ¡°Dominic, where are you going?¡± Celine¡¯s voice brings me back, her gaze falling on the bag at my feet. I pause, glancing at my bag. ¡°Mum, do you remember C¨¦lestin?¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± she says with a fond smile. ¡°He¡¯s a great kid. Let me guess¡ªyou will hang out with him today?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re heading to the Misty Peaks Region for some sightseeing. C¨¦lestin wants to show me a few places.¡± Celine nods. ¡°I see. Be careful, alright?¡± ¡°I will,¡± I assure her. Before I can take another bite, Clark looks at me with wide, hopeful eyes. ¡°Big brother, can I come?¡± he asks. His eagerness makes me pause. I look at him, smiling gently, but deep down, I know I cannot bring him along. The temple we are heading to is far too dangerous for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Clark, but you can¡¯t,¡± I say softly. ¡°But¡­ why?¡± he asks, his voice tinged with disappointment. His big, pleading eyes stare up at me like my own at his age. It tugs at my heart, making me wish to say yes, but I must resist. His safety comes first, no matter how much it hurts to say no. I can¡¯t exactly tell him where I¡¯m going, so I¡¯ll use an excuse that used to scare me as a kid¡­Y¨­kai. ¡°It¡¯s because the place we¡¯re going to isn¡¯t appropriate for your age,¡± I explain gently. ¡°There are many¡­Y¨­kais there. It¡¯s not a good idea for you to come.¡± When I was young, my mother always told me stories about Y¨­kai. Y¨­kai are supernatural beings, spirits, monsters, ghosts, demons, and other mysterious phenomena in Japanese folklore. Hearing those stories when I was young made me¡­scared, to say the least. ¡°O-Oh, I see¡­¡± Clark shivers, and his reply is scared. It looks like using Y¨­kai, which I used to fear when I was a kid, worked. ¡°But, why would you go there if there are Y¨­kai?¡± I let out a small chuckle, trying to put Clark at ease. "Well, you see, it''s a place where I need to retrieve something important. It¡¯s like a mission for grown-ups, and I have to go because no one else can do it for me." Clark''s brows furrow in concern, but I keep my tone light. "Besides, Y¨­kai aren¡¯t all bad. Some of them are just mischievous, like pranksters. But others¡­ well, let''s just say they don¡¯t take kindly to visitors, especially kids. That¡¯s why it¡¯s safer for you to stay behind." He hesitates before nodding slowly. "That makes sense, I guess¡­" I reach over, ruffling his hair lightly. "Don¡¯t worry, Clark. I¡¯ll bring you along next time when there are no Y¨­kai. It would be a great place, I assure you." His head shoots up, his eyes lighting up instantly. ¡°Really!?¡± I nod, smiling at him. ¡°Really.¡± His smile returns, brighter than before. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll hold you to it!¡± I chuckle softly, relieved to see his spirits lifted. No matter what, I will do everything I can to make him happy before taking him back to his universe. -Knock! Knock! ¡°Oh, could that be C¨¦lestin?¡± Celine says, glancing toward the door. I stand up from my chair, brushing off crumbs from my shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± As I walk toward the door, a strange unease creeps over me. My hand hesitates above the doorknob, and a sudden wave of anxiety washes through me. Why am I feeling this way? Memories from my previous life come rushing back, unbidden and unwelcome. I see images of intimidating men barging into our tiny apartment, their voices loud and cruel as they demand payment from my parents. The fear in my mother¡¯s eyes, the way my father¡¯s hands trembled as he tried to reason with them¡ªit all plays like a vivid, haunting reel in my mind. I was too young to understand the weight of their words then, but I could feel the suffocating tension and sense of helplessness that hung over us. I shake my head, trying to dispel the thoughts. Could it be someone Belard sent to collect the debt? No, that¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯m just overthinking again¡­ right? Still, I do not want to take any chances. My fingers hover over the doorknob, and instead of opening it outright, I call out cautiously, ¡°Who is it?¡± I keep my voice loud enough for the person outside to hear but quiet enough not to alarm Celine or Clark. The last thing I want is to worry them. Celine is already carrying the weight of the family¡¯s financial struggles, and Clark is far too young to bear the burden of such things. ¡°It¡¯s me, Domy,¡± comes C¨¦lestin¡¯s cheerful voice through the door. I exhale a long, shaky breath, relief flooding through me. Of course, it¡¯s him. I need to stop letting my past get the better of me. I open the door, revealing C¨¦lestin. He is dressed casually in an oversized sky-blue shirt, black pants, and white sneakers, with a matching sky-blue backpack slung over one shoulder. ¡°Sup, Dom¡ªClark,¡± he greets, a teasing grin spreading across his face as his gaze sweeps over me from head to toe. ¡°You look good. Are you¡­ trying to hook up with me? Sorry, I¡¯m straight.¡± What is this guy even talking about? Yes, he is handsome, but why on earth would he think I am interested in him? My outfit isn¡¯t even anything special¡ªjust a dark blue oversized shirt, black shorts, and white rubber shoes. How does that translate to trying to hook up? Also, I¡¯m straight. ¡°Ew,¡± I mutter, my eye twitching. ¡°Pft! Hahahaha!¡± C¨¦lestin bursts out laughing, doubling over as he holds his stomach, ¡°I¡¯m just joking! You should¡¯ve seen your face!¡± I glare at him, but his laughter is contagious, and I find myself fighting back a small smile. ¡°Anyway,¡± he says, finally calming down, ¡°are you ready?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± I reply, jerking my thumb toward the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m still eating breakfast. Wanna join us?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s grin widens. ¡°Free food? Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± I chuckle, stepping aside to let him in. His lighthearted presence is a welcome distraction from the heaviness of my earlier thoughts. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. E?eforte and Clark!¡± C¨¦lestin greets brightly as he walks into the dining room, his energy immediately lighting up the space. Celine turns to him, her smile warm and welcoming. ¡°Good morning, C¨¦lestin. You can just call me Celine.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie Celine,¡± he replies with a grin. Celine chuckles, gesturing toward the table. ¡°Come, we¡¯re having breakfast!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± C¨¦lestin says, pulling out a chair and sitting down with the ease of someone who has been a part of the family for years. I shake my head, rolling my eyes. This guy really doesn¡¯t hesitate, does he? I slide into my seat as well, my gaze drifting to Clark. He is twiddling his thumbs, sneaking shy glances at C¨¦lestin. His unease is obvious, and it puzzles me. Sure, Clark is naturally shy around new people, but this isn¡¯t their first meeting. C¨¦lestin had already mentioned Clark when I first woke up. ¡°Uhm, good morning, C¨¦lestin,¡± Clark¡¯s quiet voice breaks the moment, his words tinged with shyness. C¨¦lestin turns to him, his grin broadening. ¡°Good morning, Clark!¡± he replies warmly, his cheerful tone cutting through Clark¡¯s hesitation like sunlight through clouds. Clark¡¯s cheeks flush slightly, but a small smile tug at his lips. Watching the exchange, I realize something: Clark looks up to C¨¦lestin. It made sense. Clark, the younger version of myself from my previous life, would naturally admire someone like C¨¦lestin. Despite everything C¨¦lestin had gone through, he carried himself with confidence, a carefree attitude, and a charisma that seemed effortless. For someone like Clark, who had endured hardships and insecurity, someone like C¨¦lestin must appear larger than life¡ªa symbol of strength and independence. Even though this was their second meeting, C¨¦lestin¡¯s natural charm seemed to bridge any gaps. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, little buddy!¡± C¨¦lestin adds with a playful wink. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it. I don¡¯t bite¡ªunless it¡¯s food.¡± He punctuates the statement by grabbing a croissant, his smirk as playful as ever. Clark giggles, some of his tension melting away. ¡°Okay¡­ um, thank you for helping my big brother,¡± he says earnestly, his voice soft but sincere. C¨¦lestin¡¯s grin softens, his usual flamboyance giving way to something more genuine. ¡°Of course, Clark. Your big brother¡¯s pretty awesome, so helping him out? Total no-brainer.¡± I sigh but cannot suppress a small smile forming on my face. For all his antics, C¨¦lestin has a way of connecting with people, even someone as reserved as Clark. It is easy to see why Clark admires him¡ªand why, in moments like this, I find it hard not to as well. 74- To The Misty Peaks Region Volume 02, Chapter 73 To The Misty Peaks Region After breakfast, C¨¦lestin and I approach the Golden Fields Train Station. The path is lined with breathtaking scenery¡ªendless fields of lavender stretch as far as the eye can see, their soft purple hues rippling gently in the morning breeze. The sweet, subtle fragrance of the flowers fills the air, mingling with the crisp freshness of the countryside. Every step we take brings another wave of awe. I have walked this path many times, but the view never fails to captivate me. The lavender fields seem to dance under the sunlight, their beauty almost otherworldly. ¡°It is beautiful, is it not?¡± C¨¦lestin says, breaking the silence. ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, a faint smile forming. ¡°When I first transmigrated into this world, I could not stop marveling at the beauty of these fields. On my way to middle school daily, I would stop and just¡­ take it all in.¡± As we continue walking, a comfortable silence settles between us. The only sounds are the soft crunch of gravel underfoot and the occasional wind rustling through the flowers. ¡°By the way,¡± C¨¦lestin begins, breaking the quiet again, ¡°now that your school has been repaired, are you resuming classes?¡± I hesitate. ¡°Uhh¡­ I do not know.¡± Truthfully, I have no idea. On Earth, if a school was destroyed, the students might have been forced to transfer or graduate early, depending on the circumstances. But this is Sylvestria, where magic and advanced technology make repairs seamless and quick. Even Dominic¡¯s web novel did not cover this scenario. C¨¦lestin raises an eyebrow. ¡°You do not know? Dominic¡ªwell, technically you¡ªown the middle school you are attending. How did you miss that detail?¡± I freeze mid-step. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± C¨¦lestin smirks, clearly enjoying my dumbfounded reaction. ¡°Yes, the middle school is owned by the E?eforte family. Its name is Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte. You did not know?¡± My face heats with embarrassment. How did I miss something so obvious? The school has the family name in its title. I might be the worst transmigrator in existence. Assuming there are other transmigrators. C¨¦lestin chuckles, his grin widening. ¡°Aiya, Clark. I expected better from you.¡± I groan, rubbing the back of my neck. His teasing is starting to wear on me. In the web novel, C¨¦lestin is depicted as calm, level-headed, and does not joke around often. But the real C¨¦lestin? He is¡­ insufferably playful. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± I mutter, trying to change the subject. ¡°Anyway, what is the plan for the Temple du Calice de Convergence?¡± C¨¦lestin raises an eyebrow, his expression a mix of amusement and confusion. ¡°Why are you asking me that? Did Dominic not write a whole web novel about my adventures?¡± ¡°He did,¡± I admit, ¡°but he skipped over the temple exploration. One minute, you were outside, and the next, you were in the final chamber.¡± C¨¦lestin sighs dramatically, shaking his head. ¡°That guy¡­ always taking shortcuts.¡± ¡°So?¡± I press. ¡°You have been to the temple before. What kind of traps should we expect?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s expression grows thoughtful as he tucks his hands into his pockets. ¡°Let us see¡­ The temple is ancient, full of your usual death traps¡ªspike pits, collapsing floors, those sorts of things. But the worst part? It is heavily enchanted with illusions. The deeper you go, the harder it is to tell what is real and what is not.¡± ¡°That sounds¡­ terrifying,¡± I say, imagining the worst. ¡°Oh, it gets better,¡± C¨¦lestin says with a grin that does not match his words. ¡°The illusions do not just mess with your sight. They can tamper with your memories, distort your sense of direction¡­ and sometimes, affect your mind.¡± A shiver runs down my spine. ¡°Great. Just what I needed.¡± ¡°Do not worry,¡± C¨¦lestin says, clapping a hand on my shoulder. ¡°With me around, we will be fine. Probably.¡± I shoot him a skeptical look. ¡°Probably?¡± He laughs. ¡°Relax, Clark. What is an adventure without a little danger?¡± I sigh, shaking my head. ¡°I need to stop agreeing to your plans.¡± ¡°Too late now,¡± he says, his grin widening as the train station appears ahead. ¡°Cla¡ªDoms?¡± Arthur¡¯s voice startles me, and I turn around to see him standing there, dressed in the school uniform of Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte¡ªthe middle school my family owns. He looks at me with his usual composed demeanor, but something about his presence unsettles me. Then, it hits me. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. He is wearing the school uniform¡­ Wait, there is a class today?! ¡°Arthur,¡± I ask, dreading the answer, ¡°why are you wearing the school uniform?¡± Arthur raises an eyebrow, clearly puzzled by my question. ¡°Because our classes resume today.¡± My stomach drops. Oh no, there is a class. Damn it. I should have asked Celine earlier. ¡°But,¡± Arthur continues, noticing my panicked expression, ¡°attendance is optional right now. Some students are still recovering from the Stargate disaster, so not everyone is showing up.¡± Relief washes over me, and I exhale quietly. ¡°Ah, I see. That is good. No wonder Celine said nothing about me not wearing my uniform.¡± As I process the information, another thought crosses my mind, and I frown. Arthur is the only one I have seen in a uniform so far. ¡°¡­Wait, does that mean you will be the only one at school?¡± I ask, eyeing him suspiciously. Arthur crosses his arms, shrugging nonchalantly. ¡°Possibly. I am not the type to skip class, unlike some people.¡± His tone carries a hint of teasing, though I can sense he is genuinely trying to be responsible. ¡°Are you not attending, Doms?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, C¨¦lestin and I are heading to the Misty Peaks Region for¡­ sightseeing.¡± Arthur tilts his head, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Sightseeing? And you did not think to invite me?¡± His voice has a subtle hurt, and guilt instantly stabs at me. Crap, that was my fault. I should have mentioned it to him. Before I can think of a way to salvage the situation, C¨¦lestin decides to make it worse¡ªor better, depending on your perspective. ¡°We will raid Temple du Calice de Convergence to get the Chalice of Merging!¡± C¨¦lestin declares, throwing an arm around my shoulders as if we are lifelong conspirators. I turn to glare at him in disbelief. What the hell, C¨¦lestin?! Why would you expose our plan in public?! Arthur¡¯s eyes widen, and his voice shoots up an octave. ¡°Again?!¡± I quickly scan the area, my heart pounding. Thankfully, no one else seems to be nearby, which is a slight relief. Still, I cannot believe C¨¦lestin has just blurted that out. ¡°Yep! You are correct!¡± C¨¦lestin continues, his smirk growing as if he is enjoying my distress. ¡°Domy is going to raid another temple!¡± I pinch the bridge of my nose, feeling an incoming headache. This guy is going to be my death. Arthur crosses his arms, his gaze sharp as it flicks between us. ¡°So, let me get this straight. You are skipping optional classes to go on another dangerous temple raid? And you did not think I would want to come along?¡± I open my mouth to respond, but C¨¦lestin beats me to it, his tone light and playful. ¡°Relax, Arthur. We will bring you next time. Right, Cl¡ªDomy?¡± Arthur does not look convinced¡ªand honestly, neither am I. Before I can speak, C¨¦lestin leans in closer, his grin turning mischievous as he whispers just loud enough for only me to hear. ¡°Besides, I would not want you getting distracted with your boyfriend watching.¡± ¡°Boyfriend? What the hell are you talking about?¡± I snap, shoving his arm off me and taking a swing at him. C¨¦lestin jumps back, dodging effortlessly, laughing like he has not just annoyed me. ¡°Come on, Domy, I am just joking!¡± ¡°Shut the hell up,¡± I growl, crossing my arms and glaring daggers at him. Moments like these shatter my image of C¨¦lestin from Dominic¡¯s web novel. He is not the calm, level-headed, and does not joke around I thought he was. Instead, he is carefree, unpredictable, and annoyingly good at getting under my skin. ¡°Doms,¡± Arthur¡¯s voice suddenly cuts through my thoughts, ¡°I will come with you.¡± I blink, turning to him in surprise. ¡°What? Why?¡± Arthur hesitates, his usual confidence flickering slightly. ¡°Because¡­ I want to,¡± he says, his voice steady but quiet. I stare at him for a moment, caught off guard. Having Arthur join us is not necessarily a bad thing. It could be an advantage. When I first met Arthur in this world, he was like C¨¦lestin. Both loved to joke around with me. But, unlike C¨¦lestin, Arthur is slightly more level-headed and could balance out C¨¦lestin¡¯s reckless tendencies. Plus, his sense of responsibility and loyalty might be helpful in a place as dangerous as the temple. C¨¦lestin grins, clapping his hands together. ¡°Great! As long as you do not slow us down, Lyon.¡± Arthur shoots him a sharp look, but his expression holds no malice¡ªjust a steady determination. ¡°I will do my part. Just make sure you do not get us into trouble, Moreau.¡± C¨¦lestin smirks, unbothered. ¡°Do not worry. I am the strongest of the three of us, so I will keep you out of trouble.¡± I sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose. This is going to be a long day. C¨¦lestin claps his hands together dramatically as if he were the leader of some grand expedition. ¡°Alright, before we go, let us get you some new clothes, Lyon. After all, we would not want to stain the Domy''s school name, would we?¡± Arthur gives him a flat look. ¡°Yeah, yeah, do not worry about it. I already have spare clothes in my bag.¡± C¨¦lestin raises an eyebrow, clearly impressed. ¡°Wow, look at Mr. Responsible here. Planning like a pro.¡± Arthur rolls his eyes, but I see the faintest hint of a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°It is called being prepared. You should try it sometime.¡± C¨¦lestin shrugs. ¡°Where is the fun in that?¡± I shake my head, already imagining the chaos that lies ahead. ¡°Alright, can we get going now, or do you two want to keep this back-and-forth going all day?¡± C¨¦lestin throws an arm around my shoulders, grinning like the devil himself. ¡°Relax, Domy. We are just warming up. The real fun starts once we get to the Misty Peaks.¡± Arthur slings his bag over his shoulder, giving me a small nod. ¡°Let us go.¡± With that, we set off toward the train station, and I cannot help but feel like I am walking into the most unpredictable day of my life. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Lumi walks briskly along the cobblestone path toward Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte, her mind preoccupied with the morning''s events. The air is cool, and the faint lavender scent of the nearby fields lingers, but she hardly notices it. Her thoughts are interrupted when she spots three familiar figures walking toward the Golden Fields Train Station ahead of her. She stops, narrowing her eyes to get a better look. From the distance, she recognizes them immediately. Arthur, dressed in the pristine uniform of Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte, walks with his usual composed posture, the school emblem catching the morning light. Beside him are Dominic and C¨¦lestin Moreau. Dominic looks slightly out of place next to Arthur''s formality, wearing a casual oversized dark blue shirt and black shorts. And then there is C¨¦lestin, exuding his carefree confidence even from afar, his sky-blue attire standing out like a splash of color against the muted tones of the scenery. ¡®What are they doing together?¡¯ Lumi thinks, her brow furrowing. She glances down at her uniform and then back at the trio, who seem completely immersed in their conversation. Arthur¡¯s uniform stands out sharply against Dominic and C¨¦lestin¡¯s casual wear. Seeing him dressed for class while the other two are not leaves a bitter taste in her mouth. ¡®Arthur should be heading to school,¡¯ she thinks. ¡®So why is he walking with them toward the train station instead?¡¯ Her sharp gaze lingers on Dominic. ¡®What is he planning? And why does C¨¦lestin, of all people, seem so friendly with him?¡¯ Lumi is not one to let her curiosity fester. She clenches her fists briefly before releasing them with a slow exhale. Deciding against calling out to them, she stays at a distance, her footsteps growing slower as she watches them disappear toward the station. ¡°Whatever they are up to, it is none of my business¡­ yet,¡± she mutters. With that, Lumi turns back toward the school, but the nagging feeling in her chest remains. Arthur skipping class, Dominic¡¯s mysterious intentions, and C¨¦lestin¡¯s involvement add to the growing web of questions she cannot shake. ¡°I will figure it out eventually,¡± she tells herself, continuing her walk toward Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte. 75- Veilopolis Volume 02, Chapter 75 Misty Peaks Region After two hours of riding the train, we finally arrived in the Misty Peaks Region. The train hisses to a stop at "Gare des Brumes," the central station of the region. As we step onto the platform, I cannot help but marvel at the station¡¯s grandeur. The entrance hall is spacious and welcoming, with vaulted ceilings that give the space a cathedral-like elegance. Large arched windows line the walls, allowing the mist¡¯s soft, diffuse light to filter in, creating an almost ethereal glow. The polished stone floors reflect the warm light from the enchanted lanterns on the walls, their soft golden glow accentuating the murals¡¯ beauty. The wooden ticketing counters, with their intricate brass fittings, add a touch of old-world charm. The platform is covered by a glass canopy, allowing travelers to enjoy uninterrupted views of the mist-covered mountains. Above it all, a prominent clock tower rises high into the sky, its face adorned with glowing runes that display the time in an elegant, otherworldly script. ¡°Woah,¡± I mutter, taking it all in. The station is far more beautiful and refined than the Golden Fields Region train station. ¡°Haa!¡± C¨¦lestin stretches his arms upward, letting out a satisfied sigh. ¡°This station always feels so relaxing,¡± he says, grinning as he looks around. ¡°Same here,¡± Arthur adds casually. I glance at Arthur, noticing his change in appearance. When we first boarded the train, he excused himself to the bathroom to change out of his school uniform. Now, he is dressed in a tight-fitting black shirt, white shorts, and yellow sneakers. The simplicity of his outfit somehow makes him look effortlessly striking. His well-defined build is now more apparent, and, unfortunately for him, it is not going unnoticed by the people around us. ¡°Oh, look at him, so hot,¡± a woman whispers to her friend as they pass by. ¡°Ghurl, he can hear you!¡± her friend replies, half-laughing and half-embarrassed. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s a compliment,¡± the first one says, unapologetic. Their words are directed at Arthur, and I cannot help but glance at him. He does not seem to notice¡ªor care. ¡°Damn, Lyon, I did not know you were the type to show off,¡± C¨¦lestin teases, his smirk practically glued to his face. ¡°That shirt attracts the ladies'' attention.¡± Arthur blinks at him, tilting his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just a shirt.¡± I sigh. Seriously, how dense can this guy be? C¨¦lestin pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°Right. I forgot how hopelessly oblivious you are.¡± Arthur raises an eyebrow. ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I clap a hand on his shoulder before C¨¦lestin can drag this out any further. ¡°Do not worry about it.¡± Arthur gives me a skeptical look but lets it go. Arthur¡¯s denseness about the attention he is receiving is unexpected, especially for someone as observant as him. It is both surprising and, honestly, a little endearing. ¡°Come on, you two,¡± C¨¦lestin says, gesturing for us to follow him. ¡°The Misty Peaks await!¡± With that, we begin walking, the mist swirling gently around us, clinging to the air like a delicate veil. Each step out of the station reveals more of the breathtaking surroundings, and soon, I find myself in awe of the city before me. This is Veilopolis, the heart of the Misty Peaks Region. The city looks like something out of a dream¡ªa picturesque blend of rustic charm and magical elegance. Dotted across the hills are charming stone and timber chalets and cottages, their steep roofs designed to weather winter snowfall. Large windows frame stunning views of the surrounding peaks, while flower boxes overflow with vibrant blooms, their colors popping against the misty backdrop. Intricate wooden carvings of mythical creatures adorn door frames and balconies, adding to the fairy-tale atmosphere. The narrow, winding cobblestone streets twist and turn, creating a labyrinth that invites exploration. Enchanted lanterns hang from wrought-iron posts, casting a soft, magical glow over the roads and creating a warm, welcoming ambiance that defies the coolness of the mist. The central square is at the heart of Veilopolis, a lively gathering place that seems to pulse with energy. A grand stone fountain stands at its center, its crystal-clear water shimmering faintly with enchantments. Around it, wooden benches invite travelers to sit and take in the sights. Draped in colorful fabrics, market stalls line the square, offering everything from fresh produce to handcrafted goods and magical trinkets that hum faintly with latent Mana. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Surrounding the city are mystical gardens, their beauty almost otherworldly. Herbs grow in neat rows, their aromas mingling with the scent of enchanted flowers that glow faintly in the dim light. Ancient trees, their twisted branches heavy with age, stand tall and proud, casting an aura of quiet reverence over the area. The gardens exude a serene, enchanting presence as though they are silently watching over the city. ¡°Woah,¡± I mutter, my eyes wide as I take in the sights. ¡°Beautiful, is it not?¡± C¨¦lestin asks, glancing at me with a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nod, unable to take my eyes off the scenery. ¡°Hey, Doms and C¨¦lestin,¡± Arthur says, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡± I turn to him and see he has a soft smile. He is holding a neatly folded brochure listing local restaurants. Why is he asking that? Does he assume I am hungry already? Okay, maybe I have become a bit of a foodie since I woke up in Dominic¡¯s body, but still! Just because I impulsively want to eat everything I see does not mean I am hungry. But before I can finish that thought, my stomach betrays me. -Growl! The loud rumble echoes embarrassingly, making my face burn. Crap, timing! Why am I hungry now of all times?! ¡°Pfft! Hahahahaha!¡± C¨¦lestin bursts out laughing, doubling over with amusement. Even Arthur chuckles, though his reaction is far more composed. ¡°Well, since it is already 12:23 PM, how about we eat lunch first?¡± As soon as he says that, my mind betrays me again, sending me into a vivid daydream of food: A plate of roasted chicken, its skin golden and crispy, glistening with juices and seasoned with herbs. Beside it, a heaping pile of creamy mashed potatoes drenched in savory gravy. I can see bowls of fluffy rice topped with sizzling beef strips, caramelized onions, and a hint of garlic. Then, there are thick, buttery slices of bread paired with a bowl of hot, hearty soup, followed by a platter of vibrant fruit tarts and chocolate ¨¦clairs. The imagined aromas fill my mind, making my stomach growl even louder. ¡°Domy, you are drooling,¡± C¨¦lestin teases, smirking as he nudges me with his elbow. ¡°Ah!¡± I snap out of my daydream and quickly wipe the corner of my mouth, shaking my head to clear the food images. ¡°Fine, let us eat,¡± I mutter, trying to recover my dignity. C¨¦lestin throws his arm around my shoulder, grinning. ¡°That is the spirit! Let us find the best restaurant in Veilopolis, shall we?¡± Arthur glances at the brochure again, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°There is a highly-rated place nearby called Le Chalet Gourmand. It is known for its local specialties and a fusion of magical cuisines. Should we check it out?¡± ¡°Sounds perfect,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Come on, Domy, you are going to love it!¡± Reluctantly, I follow them, trying to ignore that I am still drooling a little at the thought of that roasted chicken. This is going to be an enjoyable lunch. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The three of them sit in a cozy restaurant called Le Chalet Gourmand. The caf¨¦¡¯s interior is rustic yet elegant, exuding the warm charm of a French countryside retreat. The walls are paneled with rich, dark wood, adorned with vintage French posters and paintings of the Misty Peaks. Shelves lined with jars of spices, herbs, and magical trinkets give the space a homey yet mystical feel. A large stone fireplace crackles at one end of the room, its flames casting a gentle glow over the polished wooden tables and plush chairs. Wrought-iron chandeliers hang from the ceiling, their enchanted candles flickering softly, creating a romantic, golden ambiance. The faint scent of freshly baked bread and roasted herbs fills the air, mingling with the quiet hum of diners enjoying their meals. Dominic and C¨¦lestin sit in a booth while Arthur sits across from them, leaning slightly against the polished oak table. ¡°Hey, Domy,¡± C¨¦lestin says, pointing at the menu with a mischievous grin. ¡°You should try this. It is called Andouillette. Highly recommended.¡± Dominic glances at the menu, narrowing his eyes. ¡°What is it made out of?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s grin widens. ¡°Oh, you know¡­ cooked cow¡¯s p*nis.¡± Dominic¡¯s right eye twitches, his expression deadpan. ¡°Why are you even suggesting that?¡± C¨¦lestin shrugs nonchalantly, the smirk never leaving his face. ¡°Because it would make yours bigge¡ª¡± Before he can finish, Dominic¡¯s fist shoots out toward him, but C¨¦lestin catches it effortlessly, his reflexes as sharp as ever. ¡°I am just joking, Domy!¡± C¨¦lestin chuckles, clearly enjoying himself. Dominic sighs, leaning back in his seat. ¡°You are lucky my guns are in my bag right now.¡± Across the table, Arthur watches their interaction quietly, his sharp eyes flicking between them. ¡®Should I tell them that I know?¡¯ Arthur thinks, clenching his fists slightly under the table. Arthur is not just here to accompany them but to confront Dominic¡ªno, Clark. He wants answers about the truth he overheard days ago¡ªthat the Dominic sitting in front of him is not the same Dominic he grew up with. But now, sitting here, Arthur finds himself hesitating. ¡®Why¡­ am I hesitating?¡¯ he wonders, biting his lip in frustration. Maybe it is because he does not want to disrupt their fragile bond. Maybe it is because part of him does not want to face the truth¡ªthat his best friend, the Dominic he knew, is truly gone. ¡°Bon apr¨¨s-midi, may I know your orders?¡± His thoughts are suddenly interrupted by a soft voice. Arthur looks up, startled, to see a waitress standing beside their table. She wears a crisp white apron over her black dress, her warm smile contrasting with the tension that had gripped him moments ago. ¡°Oh, uh¡­¡± Arthur scrambles to compose himself, glancing at the menu. C¨¦lestin, ever the smooth talker, grins up at the waitress. ¡°I will have the Quiche Lorraine and some hot cocoa, please.¡± Still glaring at C¨¦lestin from the earlier exchange, Dominic mutters, ¡°I will take the Coq au Vin and some water.¡± The waitress turns to Arthur, her pen poised above her notepad. Arthur hesitates momentarily before saying, ¡°I will have the Cassoulet and a glass of iced tea, thank you.¡± The waitress nods politely before walking off to place their orders. Arthur¡¯s eyes follow her briefly before returning to the two sitting across from him. Dominic and C¨¦lestin are already back to their lighthearted banter. ¡°So, Domy, do you want me to feed you some Andouillette when it comes?¡± C¨¦lestin teases with a sly grin. Dominic rolls his eyes. ¡°No, thanks. I would rather starve than let you near my food.¡± C¨¦lestin gasps dramatically, clutching his chest. ¡°How cruel! And here I was, thinking we had something special.¡± ¡°Special? The only thing special about you is how you keep finding new ways to annoy me,¡± Dominic shoots back, though the corner of his mouth twitches in a small smile. ¡°Admit it¡ªyou would miss me if I were not here,¡± C¨¦lestin quips, leaning back smugly. Dominic snorts. ¡°I would miss you like I would miss a splinter in my foot.¡± Arthur cannot help but smirk at their exchange, though the weight in his chest remains. ¡®They act like nothing is wrong, but I know the truth. I just¡­ I cannot ignore it anymore. I need to talk to him alone. I have to ask him why he took over Dominic¡¯s life and did not tell me sooner,¡¯ he thinks. As their laughter and playful jabs continue, Arthur sits silently, clenching his fists under the table. When the opportunity comes, I will confront him. I have to. 76- Temple du Calice de Convergence [1] Volume 02, Chapter 76 Temple du Calice de Convergence [1] ¡°Haa!¡± Dominic yawns, stretching his arms upward. ¡°That was a good meal!¡± He leans back in his seat, a satisfied grin on his face. ¡°Yeah, talk about a heartfelt meal!¡± C¨¦lestin agrees, patting his stomach dramatically. ¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t eat the Andouillette. You missed out on a unique culinary experience¡ª¡± Before he can finish, Dominic''s fist shoots out toward him. With a smirk, C¨¦lestin catches his fist mid-air, effortlessly holding Dominic¡¯s hand in place. ¡°Oh, come on, Domy. Don¡¯t be so aggressive. I¡¯m just trying to expand your horizons.¡± Dominic glares at him. ¡°Expand my horizons? You tried to make me eat cow parts! Who does that?¡± C¨¦lestin chuckles, still holding Dominic¡¯s fist as if it were nothing. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s an acquired taste. You¡¯ll thank me someday. Probably not today, but someday.¡± Dominic tries to tug his fist free, but C¨¦lestin holds firm, his grin widening. ¡°Let go, C¨¦lestin, or I swear¡ª¡± ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll try to punch me again? I¡¯ll just catch that one too.¡± Arthur, sitting across from them, sighs and shakes his head. ¡°You two are like children,¡± he mutters, though a small smirk tugs at the corner of his lips. ¡°Hey, at least I don¡¯t goad people into eating questionable dishes,¡± Dominic retorts, finally pulling his hand back. C¨¦lestin raises his hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, alright, no more food jokes¡­ for now. Let¡¯s get going, shall we? Temple du Calice de Convergence!¡± Dominic rolls his eyes but stands up, brushing invisible crumbs off his shirt. ¡°Fine, but if you try anything else, I¡¯m throwing you into the nearest Stargate.¡± ¡°Promises, promises,¡± C¨¦lestin teases, winking. Arthur follows them out, shaking his head. ¡®This is going to be a long trip,¡¯ he thinks. ¡°Anyway, do you know the exact location of Temple du Calice de Convergence, C¨¦lestin?¡± Dominic asks, his tone casual, though a hint of curiosity flickers in his eyes. The truth is, Dominic doesn¡¯t know. The web novel, *A Magician¡¯s Path*, had never mentioned the temple''s exact location, only that it was somewhere in the Misty Peaks Region. But C¨¦lestin, a regressor with firsthand experience, is the perfect person to ask. C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes widen for a split second. He quickly masks it, turning it into his usual smirk, but Dominic catches the flicker of surprise. Walking beside them, Arthur doesn¡¯t seem to notice, though Dominic can¡¯t be entirely sure. He doesn¡¯t know how much Arthur knows. C¨¦lestin raises an eyebrow and smirks confidently. ¡°Oh, I know where it is, alright! I¡¯ve been there before! Easy.¡± Dominic nods, though his sharp gaze lingers on C¨¦lestin a moment longer. Arthur, who has been quietly observing the two, finally speaks up. ¡°If you¡¯ve been there before, why don¡¯t you give us some insight? What¡¯s the terrain and the temple like? Should we prepare for anything specific?¡± C¨¦lestin turns to Arthur with a playful grin, clearly relishing the attention. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a mix of rocky cliffs, dense forests, and foggy trails. Pretty standard Misty Peaks terrain¡ªbeautiful but tricky if you¡¯re not careful.¡± Arthur¡¯s gaze doesn¡¯t waver, and his tone remains calm but firm. ¡°And the temple itself? What are we up against?¡± C¨¦lestin pauses for a moment, stroking his chin in mock thought. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got your typical stuff¡ªdart-shooting walls, collapsing floors, the works. But the real challenge? The Hall of Illusions.¡± Dominic tilts his head, his brow furrowing. ¡°The Hall of Illusions?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s grin fades slightly, his tone shifting to something more serious. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not just some trap¡ªit¡¯s THE trap. A chamber designed to mess with your head. It creates vivid hallucinations, and you can¡¯t tell what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not. And here¡¯s the kicker¡ªit doesn¡¯t just throw random stuff at you. No, this thing digs deep into your memories, fears, and things you¡¯ve buried.¡± Dominic feels a chill creep up his spine but pushes it down. ¡°Hallucinations that dig into your memories¡­¡± he repeats softly. Arthur¡¯s expression grows more focused, his arms crossing as he presses further. ¡°What happens if you get caught in these hallucinations?¡± C¨¦lestin sighs, his usual carefree demeanor gone entirely. ¡°You freeze. You¡¯re trapped in your mind, paralyzed. The longer you stay trapped, the more your body shuts down. It¡¯s¡­ not pretty. You won''t make it out alive if you¡¯re not strong enough to face what it shows.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. A heavy silence falls over them, the gravity of his words settling like the mist that swirls around their feet. Dominic swallows hard, his thoughts racing. ¡®What kind of hallucinations would it show me? Would it show my memories from Earth? The life I left behind? Or would it show Dominic¡¯s buried secrets? Either option is unsettling.¡¯ ¡°And you? You¡¯ve been through it before. How did you escape?¡± Arthur asks. C¨¦lestin chuckles, though the sound is hollow. ¡°Me? Oh, you know me¡ªI¡¯m too stubborn to let illusions mess with my head. I¡¯ve been through worse. The Hall of Illusions is tough, but it¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Dominic sighs softly. ¡®This would be hard¡­but I must do this!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Alright,¡± Arthur says, his tone neutral, ¡°but if this is as dangerous as you say, we¡¯ll need a plan. We can¡¯t just walk in blindly.¡± ¡°Relax, Lyon,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his smirk returning. ¡°I¡¯ve got it all figured out. Stick with me, and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Dominic adjusts the strap of his bag and nods. ¡°Let¡¯s just get there first. We¡¯ll deal with the rest when the time comes.¡± Arthur and C¨¦lestin nod in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s find a taxi, then,¡± Arthur suggests, his voice steady as he scans the bustling streets of Veilopolis. The three begin walking through the cobblestone streets, passing by locals and tourists alike. The soft glow of lanterns and the enchanting architecture of the city are almost enough to distract Dominic from the tension brewing within him. After a while, they spot a small row of taxis parked near the market square. One of the drivers, a middle-aged man with a graying beard and a cap tilted jauntily on his head, notices them and waves. ¡°Bonjour, gentlemen,¡± the driver greets as they approach. ¡°Where to?¡± Dominic hesitates, unsure how to phrase their destination, but before he can say anything, C¨¦lestin steps forward with his usual confident grin. ¡°Just follow my instructions, Mr. Driver,¡± C¨¦lestin says smoothly, flashing a friendly smile. The driver raises an eyebrow, clearly confused by the vague request, but he shrugs after a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°Okay then. Hop in.¡± The three of them climb into the taxi, with C¨¦lestin taking the front seat while Dominic and Arthur sit in the back. The driver starts the engine, and the car hums softly as it moves through the winding streets of Veilopolis. ¡°So, where to first?¡± the driver asks, glancing at C¨¦lestin in the passenger seat. ¡°Head out toward the city''s northern exit,¡± C¨¦lestin instructs, leaning back casually in his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you from there.¡± Dominic glances at Arthur, who raises a questioning brow but says nothing. Arthur has grown used to C¨¦lestin¡¯s ways but still finds them irksome. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The taxi comes to a halt at the edge of the forest. The mist hangs low, clinging to the gnarled trees that mark the entrance to the wilderness. The air is noticeably colder here, and the forest seems alive with whispers from the gentle wind. C¨¦lestin hops out of the taxi and turns to the driver with a casual grin. ¡°Thanks for the ride, sir. Keep the change.¡± He hands over a generous amount of Camilliums, leaving the driver smiling brightly. ¡°Merci beaucoup,¡± the driver says, tipping his hat before leaving the three standing at the forest¡¯s edge. Dominic adjusts his bag again, his gaze drifting to the dense forest before them. The mist curls around the trees like ghostly tendrils, obscuring the path ahead. ¡°This is it?¡± Dominic asks. C¨¦lestin smirks, already taking a step forward. ¡°This is the starting point. The temple is deeper inside, so stick close and not get lost.¡± Arthur glances at Dominic, his expression wary. ¡°Let¡¯s stay alert.¡± Dominic nods, gripping the straps of his bag a little tighter. ¡°Right.¡± They follow C¨¦lestin into the forest, the crunch of their footsteps muffled by the soft, mossy ground. The towering trees loom above them, their branches forming a canopy that blocks much of the light. The further they venture, the thicker the mist becomes, swirling around them in an almost hypnotic dance. C¨¦lestin leads the way confidently, occasionally brushing aside low-hanging branches or ducking under thick vines. ¡°Stay close,¡± he calls over his shoulder. ¡°The forest has a way of playing tricks on people who wander too far apart.¡± Dominic glances nervously at the surrounding mist, feeling the weight of C¨¦lestin¡¯s warning. It is not just the eerie atmosphere¡ªsomething about the forest feels alive as if it is watching them. ¡°Do you think there are traps here, too?¡± Arthur asks, his voice low. ¡°Not in the forest itself,¡± C¨¦lestin replies, his tone casual. ¡°The temple is where the real fun begins. But do not let your guard down. The creatures around here do not exactly roll out the welcome mat.¡± Dominic¡¯s stomach tightens at the thought. His eyes dart around the forest, scanning for movement among the trees. Every crack of a twig or rustle of leaves sets his nerves on edge. As they navigate the winding trails, the mist grows thicker, further obscuring their vision. At one point, Dominic stumbles over a protruding root, only for Arthur to catch his arm and steady him. ¡°Watch your step,¡± Arthur says, his tone gentler than chiding. ¡°Thanks,¡± Dominic mutters, brushing himself off. He feels a pang of guilt as he looks at Arthur, knowing the weight of unspoken questions lingers between them. After hours of navigating the maze-like forest, the mist begins to thin slightly, revealing the faint outline of something massive in the distance. ¡°We are here!¡± C¨¦lestin announces, his voice laced with excitement. Dominic pushes aside a low-hanging branch, and his breath catches in his throat. Before them stands the Temple du Calice de Convergence. It is awe-inspiring and ancient, its immense stone entrance flanked by weathered pillars engraved with intricate runes that glow faintly in the dim light. Vines and bioluminescent moss cling to the walls, casting an ethereal, green-blue glow that seems to pulse gently, as if alive. The temple¡¯s towering facade is adorned with carvings of mythical creatures¡ªdragons, griffins, and serpents¡ªall locked in eternal battle. A grand staircase leads up to the entrance, its steps worn smooth by the passage of countless years. Arthur lets out a low whistle. ¡°Now that is something.¡± Dominic cannot help but nod in agreement. The sight of the temple stirs something within him¡ªan odd mixture of awe and foreboding. This place is no mere ruin; it is alive with history, magic, and danger. C¨¦lestin turns to face them, his grin wider than ever. ¡°Impressive, huh? But do not let it fool you. The temple¡¯s beauty is just a facade for what is inside. Ready to test your courage?¡± Dominic swallows hard but nods. ¡°Let us do this.¡± Arthur adjusts his bag, his expression determined. ¡°Lead the way, C¨¦lestin. But do not get cocky.¡± C¨¦lestin smirks and returns toward the temple, ascending the first few steps. ¡°Do not worry, Lyon. I will keep it professional¡ªmostly.¡± Dominic and Arthur exchange a glance before following him up the stairs. The air grows colder with each step, and the faint hum of magic resonates in their ears. The Temple du Calice de Convergence awaits, its secrets buried deep within. 77-Temple du Calice de Convergence [2] Volume 02, Chapter 77 Temple du Calice de Convergence [2] The hallway of the Temple du Calice de Convergence is as breathtaking as it is eerie. The walls are made of smooth, black stone that shimmers faintly, as if infused with starlight. Intricate carvings of patterns and glyphs run along the walls, glowing softly with hues of blue and silver. The floor is tiled with polished obsidian, reflecting the faint glow of the glyphs above. Enchanted sconces line the walls, casting a pale, flickering light that dances like ghostly flames. Massive stone arches support the ceiling, their surfaces etched with depictions of mythical battles and rituals. Every detail seems meticulously crafted. Vines with glowing leaves hang from some of the arches. ¡°I just realized something¡­ How come geologists or Magitists have never found this place?¡± Arthur mutters, his voice breaking the reverent silence. I nod in agreement. The Temple du Calice de Convergence was described in Dominic¡¯s web novel as an ancient marvel, yet it does not make sense that no one has uncovered it. With Sylvestria¡¯s magi-tech advancements, finding a place like this should have been straightforward. So why has it remained hidden for so long? C¨¦lestin shrugs casually, his hands resting behind his head. ¡°I do not know. But knowing those geologists and Magitists, they probably see this place as a fancy building with no historical significance. Half the time, they rely on written records to guide their searches, and this temple does not have much PR.¡± He pauses and gestures to the glowing runes on the walls. ¡°Besides, this place does not appear in any of King Charlemagne¡¯s diaries.¡± Arthur frowns, his brow furrowing as he processes the information. ¡°The former King of Verdant Haven¡­¡± ¡°Yep,¡± C¨¦lestin continues. ¡°The guy wrote extensively about his expeditions and the historical landmarks he encountered during his reign but did not mention this temple. Makes you wonder, does it not?¡± I cannot help but feel a growing sense of unease. Why did Dominic¡¯s web novel mention it so vividly if the temple was not documented in historical records? And, more importantly, why is it hidden so well? ¡°Maybe it is hidden by some sort of magic,¡± I suggest, my voice quiet. ¡°Something that keeps it off their radar.¡± C¨¦lestin smirks, his eyes glinting mischievously. ¡°Maybe. Or maybe it is just waiting for the right people to find it.¡± Arthur does not respond, his gaze drifting to the glowing carvings on the walls. ¡°Whatever the reason, we are here now. Let us not waste the opportunity.¡± C¨¦lestin grins and claps his hands together. ¡°Exactly! Come on, let us keep moving. The real fun is just getting started.¡± ¡ªRumble! All of a sudden, the floor beneath us begins to tremble violently. ¡°Crap!¡± I shout, struggling to steady my balance as the ground beneath my feet shifts unpredictably. ¡°Now, this is what I call fun!¡± C¨¦lestin exclaims, his voice filled with far too much excitement for the situation. ¡°How the hell is this fun!?¡± Arthur shoots back, his voice filled with panic as he tries to maintain his footing. ¡°What is wrong, Lyon? Scared?¡± C¨¦lestin teases with a mischievous grin. ¡ªRumble! Another violent tremor rips through the floor, and this time, we cannot react in time. The ground gives way entirely, and we plummet into the dark abyss below. ¡°Ahhh!¡± I yell as I fall, the sensation of weightlessness making my stomach lurch. ¡°Doms!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cuts through the chaos. I see him reaching out for me, his hand outstretched, desperate to grab hold of mine. Beside him, C¨¦lestin is falling too¡ªthough he seems to be enjoying himself far too much. ¡°Woohoo!¡± C¨¦lestin whoops, his carefree laughter echoing as he falls beside us. I ignore C¨¦lestin¡¯s absurd excitement and focus on Arthur, who is trying to reach me. I stretch my arm out as far as I can, our fingers brushing briefly before finally locking together. ¡°Got you!¡± Arthur says firmly, intertwining his fingers with mine before pulling me closer. ¡°Ah, look at the two pretty best frien¡ª¡± C¨¦lestin starts, but his teasing is abruptly cut off when a massive stone wall slides between us, separating him from us mid-fall. ¡°C¨¦lestin!¡± I call out, but there is no response. I can only hope he will be fine¡ªafter all, this is C¨¦lestin we are talking about. ¡°Doms, focus!¡± Arthur shouts, snapping me back to reality. I look down and see the ground rushing toward us at an alarming speed¡ªmy heart races. We are falling too fast. ¡°Crap, we have no landing strategy!¡± I yell, panic setting in. My mind scrambles for a solution. Should I activate Shielded Aura? I could cushion my fall, but what about Arthur? He would be vulnerable. ¡°Doms, hang on! I have got a plan!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice is calm and commanding, cutting through my panic. I look at him, his face steady and filled with confidence. His assurance eases my nerves, and I nod without hesitation. ¡°Alright, I am trusting you!¡± Arthur pulls me closer, securing me as he raises his free hand toward the rapidly approaching ground. ¡°Avalon¡¯s Blast!¡± A brilliant light erupts from Arthur¡¯s palm as three beams of golden energy shoot toward the ground below us. The beams do not just strike¡ªthey spread out like anchors, radiating with magical energy. As they make contact, their impact generates an immense wave of light that slows the velocity of our fall. The force of the light beams pushes against the ground, creating a cushion of energy that counteracts gravity¡¯s pull. Our descent slows significantly, and instead of crashing into the stone floor, we glide downward like feathers caught in a soft breeze. The energy dissipates when our feet finally touch the ground. I take a shaky breath, and my legs feel jelly from the adrenaline. ¡°That¡­ was close.¡± Arthur releases me, standing tall and steady as if nothing has happened. He turns to me with a slight smirk. ¡°Told you I had a strategy.¡± I stare at him, momentarily speechless. ¡°Okay, I will admit it¡ªyou saved my ass there.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Arthur shrugs casually, though I can see his expression''s faintest hint of pride. ¡°What are best friends for?¡± I cannot help but smile, though the relief is short-lived. My gaze flicks toward the towering wall that separates us from C¨¦lestin. ¡°But what about C¨¦lestin? He is on the other side of that wall!¡± Arthur frowns, his confidence faltering for a moment. ¡°We will figure it out. First, let us determine where we are.¡± I nod, my mind racing. This temple will not make things easy for us¡ªand we are just getting started. ¡°So, where are we?¡± I mutter, scanning my surroundings. The faint flicker of torchlight casts long, dancing shadows on the stone walls. It is another hallway, eerily quiet and ancient. The torches lining the walls burn steadily, but their glow feels cold, almost lifeless, adding an unsettling atmosphere to the ominous setting. ¡°This is creepy,¡± I murmur, my voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Yeah, but we do not have much of a choice. We have got to keep moving forward,¡± Arthur says, his tone firm but low, as if not wanting to disturb the oppressive silence. I nod in agreement. As much as this place unsettles me, standing still will not help either. We start walking down the hallway, our footsteps echoing faintly against the stone floor. But then, an uneasy feeling creeps over me, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. Without thinking, I extend my arm, stopping Arthur in his tracks. ¡°What is wrong, Doms?¡± he asks, concern flickering in his eyes. ¡°Wait,¡± I whisper, narrowing my eyes as I focus on the ground ahead. ¡°I sense something¡­ off.¡± Kneeling, I examine the floor carefully. At first glance, there is nothing unusual¡ªjust ancient, cracked stones. But then, I see it. A faint glimmer, almost invisible, barely catching the torchlight. ¡°There,¡± I mutter, pointing at a near-invisible thread stretched across the width of the hallway. It is so faint that anyone walking normally would have missed it entirely. Arthur crouches beside me, his brows furrowing. ¡°A tripwire?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I say, my voice tense. ¡°It is hard to notice unless you are specifically looking for it. Whoever designed this temple knew how to hide their traps.¡± Arthur reaches out carefully, his fingers hovering just above the tripwire. ¡°Odd,¡± he murmurs. ¡°There is no magical energy radiating from this trap. It is entirely mechanical.¡± My eyebrows shoot up in surprise. ¡°Mechanical? So, it is not powered by Mana?¡± Arthur nods, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Exactly. Most traps in places like this would rely on some sort of magical mechanism¡ªenchanted pressure plates, Mana-triggered glyphs. But this one¡­ it is purely physical.¡± I lean back, processing his words. ¡°That is unexpected. If it is mechanical, it means the designers of this temple did not just want to challenge Magicians¡ªthey wanted to challenge anyone, even those without Mana. Manaless people like me, Magicians like you¡­ no one is safe.¡± Arthur presses his lips into a thin line as he withdraws his hand from the tripwire. ¡°It also means we will need to be even more cautious. If this temple relies on mechanical traps, it will be harder to detect them.¡± I exhale deeply, nodding. ¡°Right. Let us be extra careful from here on out.¡± We both stand, our senses on high alert. We start walking again, each step cautious as we scan for further traps. But then, as I take another step¡ª -Click! I freeze. The sound of a pressure plate being triggered sends a jolt of panic through me. ¡°Crap¡­¡± I mutter, my heart racing. ¡°Doms!¡± Arthur shouts. -Rumble! The walls on either side of the hallway tremble, grinding as they slowly move inward. Dust and small debris fall from the ceiling as the ancient mechanism activates. I swallow hard. The walls are closing in¡ªand fast. Crap, we are going to be squashed like bugs! Acting instinctively, I swing my backpack off my shoulder and quickly retrieve my guns. My hands tremble as I aim at the nearest wall. Bang! Bang! The bullets strike the surface with loud, echoing impacts, but to my horror, the walls show no signs of damage¡ªno cracks, no dents, not even a scratch. "Seriously!?" I yell in frustration. "Avalon¡¯s Blast!" Arthur¡¯s voice rings out. I turn just in time to see Arthur extend his hand, conjuring and firing three radiant beams of light straight at the walls. Boom! The beams collide with the stone in a dazzling explosion, sending smoke and debris flying through the narrow hallway. I shield my eyes from the blast, coughing as the acrid smell of singed air fills the space. When the dust finally settles, I look up, hopeful¡ªbut the walls remain utterly intact, unscathed by Arthur¡¯s powerful magic. "What the hell are these walls made of?" I mutter. The grinding sound grows louder as the walls continue to inch closer. There is no stopping them, no slowing them down. I step back, only to feel Arthur¡¯s back pressing against mine. I can hear his labored breathing, and I sense a hint of resignation in his voice for the first time since I met him. "Haa..." Arthur sighs, his tone calm yet resigned. "Well... it was nice knowing you... Clark." His words hit me like a thunderclap. My body freezes, the panic in my chest momentarily replaced by shock. I turn my head slightly, barely able to process what he said. Clark. He said my name. Not "Dominic." Not "Doms." Clark. "How..." I stammer, my voice trembling. "How did you know?" Arthur does not respond right away. His shoulders stiffen against mine, and for a moment, I think he will not answer. But then, he speaks, his voice low and steady. "I overheard you and C¨¦lestin," he admits, his words hanging heavy in the confined space. "At the camp... I heard everything." My breath catches in my throat, the walls closing in on us now feeling like a secondary threat compared to the weight of Arthur¡¯s revelation. "You... heard everything?" I repeat, my voice barely above a whisper. My mind races, a storm of emotions threatening to overwhelm me. Shame, guilt, fear¡ªthey all churn within me, mixing into a tangled mess. Arthur does not turn to face me, his gaze fixed on the relentless walls inching closer, but his voice remains steady. "Yeah. I know you are not the Dominic I grew up with. I know you are... Clark." His calm delivery only makes the moment heavier and more surreal. This is not anger or accusation¡ªit is something deeper, something harder to face. I do not know how to respond, so I do not. I cannot. The grinding noise of the walls fills the silence between us, a cruel reminder that time is running out. Yet, neither of us moves, frozen in the moment''s weight. "I should have said something earlier," Arthur continues, his tone softer now, laced with something I cannot quite place¡ªdisappointment? Regret? "But I... I could not. I did not want to believe it. I did not want to believe that the best friend I have known my whole life was gone." His words pierce me, sharper than any trap this temple could have conjured. I clench my fists, my heart pounding harder than ever. I want to say something, explain, defend myself¡ªbut what can I say? How can I justify taking over Dominic¡¯s life, relationships, and future? "I did not choose this," I mutter, my voice hoarse. "I did not want this, Arthur." For the first time, Arthur turns his head slightly, just enough that I can see his profile. "Then why did you not tell me? Why did you pretend to be him all this time?" The walls are dangerously close now, the grinding sound deafening, but I barely notice. All I can focus on is Arthur¡ªon the hurt in his voice, the pain I have caused him. "Because I did not know how!" I burst out, my voice cracking. "How do you tell someone that their best friend¡ªthe person they have trusted their whole life¡ªis gone? How do you tell them that a stranger has taken their place?" Arthur¡¯s jaw tightens, his silence cutting deeper than any words could. I take a shaky breath, trying to steady myself. "I did not want to hurt you, Arthur. I did not want to hurt anyone. I just... I did not have a choice. I woke up in this body, in this life, and I... I tried to make the best of it." Arthur does not respond right away. His gaze drops to the ground, his shoulders slumping slightly. "You could have told me," he says quietly. "I would have understood. Maybe not right away, but I would have tried." The vulnerability in his voice shatters whatever resolve I have left. "Arthur, I am sorry," I whisper, my throat tight. "I am so, so sorry." Before he can respond, the walls let out an ear-splitting clang as they shift closer, jolting us back to the immediate danger. Arthur straightens up, his expression hardening. "We will talk about this later. Right now, we need to survive." I nod, swallowing the lump in my throat. Whatever lingering emotions hang between us will have to wait. Survival comes first. -Crack! Suddenly, the sound of stone breaking echoes above us, pulling my attention skyward. I look up, and there he is¡ªC¨¦lestin, crouched confidently on the edge of the opening he has just created. Dust and debris swirl around him, his signature smirk plastered across his face like he has just won a competition none of us knew existed. "Sup?" he says casually, as though the walls are not moments away from crushing us. I blink, momentarily stunned by his sheer audacity. "C¨¦lestin!?" Arthur sighs heavily beside me, his expression a mixture of relief and exasperation. "It took you long enough." C¨¦lestin chuckles, brushing imaginary dust off his oversized sky-blue shirt. "What? You thought I would let you two have all the fun? I just wanted to see how long it would take before you started panicking." I glare up at him, my heart still racing from the life-or-death situation we were in just moments ago. "Panicking? We were about to become pancakes, and you are up there making jokes?" "Relax, Dominic," he says with a wink, casually extending a hand toward us. "I had it all under control. Now, grab on before the walls get any friendlier." Arthur does not waste a second, leaping up and catching C¨¦lestin¡¯s hand. I hesitate, still rattled by the near-death experience, but quickly reach for his other hand. With surprising strength, C¨¦lestin pulls us up and out of the trap, his smug grin never faltering. "See? Easy peasy." I roll my eyes as I dust myself off, my heart finally beginning to settle. "Yes, easy for you to say. Next time, perhaps do not wait until the last second to save us?" C¨¦lestin shrugs, clearly unbothered. "Where is the fun in that?" Arthur shakes his head, muttering something about reckless friends, but I catch the faintest hint of a smile tugging at his lips. Even though I want to strangle C¨¦lestin for his timing, I cannot deny the relief flooding me. We are alive, and for now, that is enough. 78- Temple du Calice de Convergence [3] Volume 02, Chapter 78 Temple du Calice de Convergence [3] Arthur, C¨¦lestin, and I continue walking through the dimly lit hallway, the faint echo of our footsteps bouncing off the ancient stone walls. The silence between us is heavy but not oppressive, allowing me to reflect on everything that has happened¡ªespecially on Arthur. I steal a glance at him. His expression remains calm, his steps measured, but the stiffness in his shoulders betrays his true emotions. The fact that he overheard everything¡ªabout me, about the truth of Dominic¡ªweighs heavily on my mind. To think he was there in the tent, listening to everything. We should have been more careful. C¨¦lestin¡¯s carefree nature made it easy to forget how much was at stake, and now Arthur knows. I must admit, I am surprised at how well he seems to be taking it. He is not lashing out or demanding answers¡ªnot anymore, at least. But I am not naive enough to think it is not affecting him. His earlier tone was calm and steady, but I could feel the hurt beneath the surface. He does not need to say it outright; it is written in how he avoids looking directly at me and how his hands flex at his sides as if trying to grasp something intangible. But I cannot take all the blame for this. None of this was my choice. Without warning or preparation, I did not ask to be brought here or thrust into someone else¡¯s life. If Arthur is upset, he should direct that anger toward Dominic¡ªthe real Dominic. Dominic abandoned everything. His life in Sylvestria, responsibilities, the people who cared about him¡­ all left behind. And for what? A fresh start in another world, away from the pain and suffering that had broken him. I cannot entirely blame him for it. After witnessing glimpses of his regressions through the memories Gaia showed me, I understand why he reached his limit. It was not just physical exhaustion. It was emotional. Mental. Watching your loved ones die over and over again, unable to save them no matter how hard you try¡­ that kind of pain would break anyone. I sigh softly, my gaze falling back to the path ahead. We continue walking until we reach an enormous chamber, its scale breathtaking even within the ancient temple. The walls stretch impossibly high, adorned with faded murals and glowing glyphs that pulse faintly, casting eerie shadows that dance across the stone floor. Surprisingly, we do not encounter any more traps, all thanks to C¨¦lestin¡¯s guidance. ¡°So, where are we now, C¨¦lestin?¡± Arthur asks, his voice echoing slightly in the vast space. C¨¦lestin glances around casually, his expression unbothered. ¡°Just another chamber. There are about ninety of them in this temple.¡± ¡°Ninety?¡± I repeat, my voice laced with disbelief. Just how massive is this place? The sheer size of the temple is mind-boggling. ¡°Yeah, ninety,¡± C¨¦lestin says with a smirk. ¡°But do not worry, this one is close to the Chalice.¡± Hearing this, I cannot help but feel a flicker of relief. ¡°We are close, huh? Finally, some good news!¡± I exclaim, grinning. Arthur nods, though his posture remains cautious. ¡°Let¡¯s not get too comfortable just yet.¡± We continue walking, our steps echoing softly against the ancient stone floor. The chamber feels eerily quiet, broken only by the faint hum of the glowing glyphs. My earlier sense of unease begins to creep back, prickling at the edges of my awareness. -Rumble! The ground beneath us trembles, the vibrations growing stronger with each passing second. ¡°Crap!¡± I shout, struggling to steady myself as the tremor intensifies. -Slam! I whip around, my stomach sinking, watching the entrance slam shut with a bang, sealing us inside. Dust and small debris rain down from the ceiling, and the air grows heavier and colder. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± I mutter, feeling my pulse quicken. The rumbling grows more violent, and the glowing glyphs on the walls flicker erratically. It is as if the room itself is awakening. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Arthur shouts, his voice edged with alarm. C¨¦lestin shrugs nonchalantly. ¡°Ah, it seems this is one of those chambers with monsters in them.¡± ¡°One of them?!¡± Arthur snaps, glaring at him. ¡°And you brought us here?!¡± C¨¦lestin shrugs again, his smirk still firmly in place. ¡°When we got separated earlier, I had to pick a path. This one seemed better than falling into a pit of acid. You are welcome, by the way.¡± Arthur opens his mouth, likely to unleash a barrage of well-deserved criticism, but the ground¡¯s shaking suddenly stops. An eerie silence falls over the chamber, so thick it is almost suffocating. My ears strain, catching every slight creak and groan of the ancient structure. And then, cutting through the stillness¡ª ¡°Grrr!¡± A low, guttural sound echoes through the chamber, sending chills down my spine. The hairs on my neck stand on end as the sound repeats, growing louder. It is not just one growl¡ªit is multiple. My fingers instinctively tighten around the straps of my bag. From the shadows of the chamber, glowing red eyes begin to emerge. First one pair, then two, then five¡­ until a dozen pairs of eyes glare at us from all directions. They move closer, revealing themselves under the dim glow of the glyphs. Massive creatures step into the light¡ªwolf-like in shape but grotesque in appearance. Their fur is jet-black and shimmers like liquid shadows, and their claws look like they could tear through steel. Their fangs gleam, and a faint mist rises from their bodies, giving them a menacing aura. ¡°Shadow Wolves,¡± C¨¦lestin mutters, his smirk fading into a more focused expression. ¡°Fast, smart, and an absolute pain to deal with. Fantastic.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Great,¡± Arthur mutters, summoning a faint magic glow around his hands. ¡°Any advice?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± C¨¦lestin says, drawing his black katana with practiced ease. ¡°Do not die.¡± I tighten my grip on my guns, steadying my breath as I prepare for the imminent chaos.
New Quest!
Objective: Defeat 2 Shadow Wolves without using Chrono Pendant! Reward: 30 Stat Points.
Without using the Chrono Pendant? That is¡­ going to be a challenge. ¡°Rahh!¡± A feral roar erupts from the shadows to my right. My instincts take over, and I swing my guns in that direction without hesitation. [Gravity''s Gambit] Bang! Bang! The recoil of my shots propels me backward, sending me skidding across the stone floor. My movement allows me to evade the lunging attack of one of the wolves. I roll to steady myself and turn quickly, aiming at the snarling creature. -Bang! Bang! My bullets scream through the air, but the wolf leaps upward, clinging to the ceiling with its claws. Its glowing red eyes lock onto me. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± I mutter, quickly realigning my aim. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! I fire rapidly, but the wolf darts across the ceiling in erratic, unpredictable patterns, dodging every shot. Its movements are fluid and unnervingly fast. ¡°Rah!¡± A blur of black fur rushes at me from my left. My instincts flare, and I dive to the side as another wolf lunges for me, its claws swiping at the air where I had just been standing. I barely have time to catch my breath when¡ª ¡°Rah!¡± Another snarl erupts above me. My body moves before my mind catches up, rolling just as a massive shadow crashes down from above. The first wolf leaped from the ceiling, landing where I had been crouched mere seconds ago. Its claws scrape against the stone floor, leaving deep, jagged marks. Both wolves now stand before me, growling low and menacingly. My heart pounds as I raise my guns, keeping my aim steady despite the tremble in my arms. The first wolf lunges, its claws slashing downward in a deadly arc. I manage to step back just in time, the claws grazing the edge of my shirt. Before I can react, the second wolf charges from the side. [Gravity¡¯s Gambit] ¡ªBang! Bang! I fire my guns to the side, propelling myself away and narrowly escaping the second attack. As soon as I land, I aim at them again. ¡ªBang! Bang! Bang! I fire a quick volley, and one of the bullets grazes the second wolf¡¯s flank, drawing a sharp yelp. The other wolf snarls in response, clearly enraged. I grit my teeth. These creatures are not just fast; they are coordinated. They are hunting me like a pack, circling and attacking in perfect sync. ¡°Need some help, Domy?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice rings out, casual and teasing as always. I glance to the side and see him with his black katana drawn, a cocky grin plastered across his face as he effortlessly parries a third wolf¡¯s attack. "Kind of busy here!" I shout back, firing another round at the wolves before me. Arthur, meanwhile, fends off another pair of wolves, his hands glowing as he strikes. The chamber flashes with each impact, casting sharp shadows against the stone walls. His movements are precise and calculated, but I can already see the sweat forming on his brow. "Try aiming better, Domy!" C¨¦lestin calls out, dodging another wolf¡¯s charge with an almost lazy grace. "They¡¯re wolves, not ghosts!" "Why do you not come over here and say that!?" I retort. C¨¦lestin laughs, spinning his katana in a showy flourish before driving it into the side of his opponent. "No, I think you have got it handled." I ready myself for the next attack. The wolves in front of me circle cautiously, their glowing eyes burning with relentless hunger. "Alright," I mutter under my breath, my grip tightening. "Let us see how you like this." [Vanguard Volley] I fire a rapid burst of bullets, the chambers of my guns spinning as the mana-infused rounds tear through the air. The wolves react instantly, leaping to dodge, but one bullet finds its mark, slamming into the shoulder of the first wolf. It lets out a pained howl, staggering slightly before regaining its footing. The second wolf snarls and lunges at me in retaliation. "Not today!" I shout, using [Gravity''s Gambit] once more to launch myself into the air, narrowly missing the wolf¡¯s claws miss me. I land in a crouch, my guns snapping into position. ¡ª Bang! Bang! The shots crack through the air, swift and precise. This time, both bullets hit their mark. The first wolf staggers, a pained snarl ripping from its throat before it collapses. Dark mist coils from its body, unraveling into nothingness as its final growl fades into the void. "One down!" I shout, a surge of adrenaline flooding my veins. "About time," Arthur calls out, his voice strained as he delivers a powerful punch to one of the wolves he fights. The light from his gauntlet sends the creature flying backward, slamming into the chamber wall with a loud thud. C¨¦lestin, meanwhile, has already taken down two wolves and casually wipes his katana on his sleeve. "Come on, Domy, pick up the pace. We do not have all day!" "Shut up and focus!" I snap, spinning around to face the second wolf as it prepares for another attack. The remaining wolf snarls, its glowing red eyes locked onto me with menacing hunger. It begins to circle, its movements calculated, waiting for an opening. Arthur, still locked in combat with two other wolves, manages to steal a glance in my direction. "Doms, watch its tail. They tend to feint before lunging!" "Got it!" I shout back, focusing intently on the creature¡¯s every move. The wolf''s tail twitches once¡ªjust as Arthur warned. I immediately roll to the side, narrowly dodging as it lunges forward, its claws scraping the stone floor where I had just been standing. The sharp sound of claws against the ancient stone sends shivers down my spine. "Alright, you bastard," I mutter under my breath, aiming my gun at it. [Vanguard Volley] -Bang! Bang! Bang! The chamber echoes with the sound of rapid gunfire as mana-infused bullets erupt from my gun. The wolf darts to the side, dodging the first two shots, but the third grazes its hind leg, causing it to stumble slightly. "Got you!" I grin, lining up another shot. But before I can pull the trigger, the wolf leaps onto the wall, its claws digging into the stone as it clambers upward with terrifying speed. It is trying to regain the high ground¡ªjust like the last one. "Not this time," I growl, aiming quickly and firing a single round. -Bang! The bullet strikes the ceiling directly above the wolf, causing a chunk of stone to fall. The wolf yelps as it loses footing and tumbles to the ground with a loud thud. It scrambles, shaking off the impact, but I only need the opening. -Bang! Bang! Two more shots ring out, and the wolf collapses, dissolving into a cloud of black mist like its fallen companion. "Two down!" I call out, breathing heavily as I reload my guns.
Quest Completed!
You have killed 2 Shadow Wolves without using Chrono Pendant! You Received 30 Stat Points!
"Finally," C¨¦lestin quips, his voice carrying a mix of teasing and approval. He has already dispatched his third wolf and stands over its fading mist, his sword resting casually on his shoulder. "You are lucky you are cute, Domy, or I would start charging you for the lessons." "Do you ever shut up?" I snap, though there is not much bite in my tone. Still battling his final wolf, Arthur shouts a sharp yell as he delivers a powerful punch to the beast¡¯s side, sending it crashing into the wall. Dazed, it slumps to the ground, and he quickly follows up with another punch from his glowing fist, ending the fight in a flash of radiant light. "Done," Arthur says, stepping back and wiping sweat from his brow. His breathing is heavy, but he stands tall, his presence as commanding as ever. The chamber falls silent again, save for the fading echoes of our battle. I lower my guns, letting out a long, shaky breath. "Well, that was fun," C¨¦lestin says, sheathing his sword with a satisfied grin. "Though I must admit, you two are not half bad when you are not bickering." I glare at him but say nothing, too tired to engage in another round of banter. Arthur, however, merely rolls his eyes. "Let us just focus on finding the Chalice," Arthur says, his tone firm. "The sooner we are out of this temple, the better." I nod, holstering my guns and glancing toward the chamber''s far end. A large, ornate door looms in the distance, its surface etched with glowing runes that pulse faintly with energy. "That must be the way forward," I say, gesturing toward the door. "Well then," C¨¦lestin says, clapping his hands together. "What are we waiting for? Let us see what other surprises this temple has for us." 79- Temple du Calice de Convergence [4] Volume 02, Chapter 79 Temple du Calice de Convergence [4] We stand before the massive, ornate door, its glowing runes casting an ethereal light on our faces. The intricate carvings on its surface seem to shift subtly, as if alive, pulsating faintly with an ancient energy that makes my chest tighten with anticipation. ¡°Here we go,¡± C¨¦lestin says casually, touching the door. With a joint effort, we push the heavy door open, the creak of ancient hinges reverberating through the chamber. As the doors swing wide, we are greeted by an awe-inspiring sight¡ªa grand chamber illuminated by an otherworldly glow. A pedestal stands in the center of the chamber, simple yet regal in design. The Chalice of Merging rests atop it, its golden surface gleaming in the faint light. A large, flawless red gem embedded in the chalice catches the eye immediately, refracting the light into mesmerizing patterns that dance across the walls. ¡°There it is,¡± I whisper, my voice barely audible over the room''s stillness. My heart races as I stare at the chalice, the final piece of the Manaficial Ritual almost within reach. ¡°Wait,¡± Arthur says firmly, placing a hand in front of me before I can take another step. His gaze is sharp, scanning the chamber intently. ¡°There might be traps.¡± I freeze, his words snapping me out of my excitement. Damn it. He is right¡ªI have been so focused on the chalice that I have forgotten to remain vigilant. It is a rookie mistake, one that could have cost us dearly. ¡°Nah, do not worry about it,¡± C¨¦lestin says, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°There are no traps here.¡± ¡°Okay, that is good.¡± Arthur turns to me, his expression softening slightly. ¡°By the way, Clark¡­ why are you collecting these artifacts? What is your goal?¡± C¨¦lestin stiffens, his eyes flicking between Arthur and me, the lighthearted glint in his expression fading. He is not expecting Arthur to bring this up now, of all places. I sigh, feeling the weight of the question settle over me. There is no point in dodging it, not anymore. Arthur already knows enough. He overheard everything back at the tent; hiding it now would only worsen things. ¡°You want more truth?¡± I ask, my voice quieter than I intend. Arthur nods, his gaze steady, though beneath the calm, I catch a flicker of something deeper¡ªconcern, maybe even hope. I inhale deeply before speaking, the words heavy on my tongue. ¡°I am collecting these artifacts because¡­ it is part of a ritual. A Manaficial Ritual,¡± I admit, my voice carrying a mix of guilt and resolve. Arthur¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°Manaficial Ritual? You mean¡­?¡± ¡°It is an alternative to the modern Manaficial Procedure,¡± I explain. ¡°But this one is not something you will find in any textbook. It is an ancient, forgotten process¡ªolder than most Magicians can comprehend. It is risky, but it is the only chance I have.¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes widen slightly, the weight of my words sinking in. ¡°And how do you know about this ancient ritual?¡± His words hit me like a dagger. Did he only catch that I was not originally from Sylvestria? That¡¯s a relief. I open my mouth, unsure how to respond, but before I can say anything, C¨¦lestin steps in smoothly. ¡°I told him. Clark would not have gotten far without me, and I know a thing or two about ancient rituals. I filled him in.¡± Arthur¡¯s gaze stays fixed on me, his expression inscrutable, though I can see the questions brewing behind his sharp eyes. ¡°You are putting so much on the line for this ritual,¡± he says, calm but probing. ¡°Why? Why risk something so dangerous when you could ask Uncle Andr¨¦ or Auntie Celine for help? Or even me? I could help with the payment for the modern Manaficial Procedure.¡± I let out a deep sigh, running a hand through my hair as I try to find the right words. ¡°Because¡­ I do not want to burden you¡ªor them,¡± I admit, my voice heavy with emotion. ¡°I overheard Andr¨¦ talking about the debt they owe to that¡­ scummy fat guy after the Stargate incident.¡± "Debt?" Arthur repeats, his brow furrowing in surprise. This is news to him. I nod, feeling the weight of the knowledge pressing down on me. "Yes. They are already dealing with so much, Arthur. Adding the cost of the Manaficial procedure on top of that¡­ it is not right." The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Arthur opens his mouth, but I cut him off before he can speak. "And I also¡­" I hesitate, the words catching in my throat as I force them out. "I do not want you to pay for it either. A billion Camilliums, Arthur. That is not just pocket change. I have already taken over Dominic¡¯s body; I cannot let you¡ªor anyone else¡ªspend that money on me. I am not even from this world." It is also because the System will not let me use my Stat Points to gain mana. But I cannot exactly tell Arthur that, or the System will kill me. "But it is not your fault, Clark. You did not choose to be here. You did not ask to take over Dominic¡¯s body. None of this is on you." Arthur¡¯s expression softens, but his tone remains firm. "I know," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. "But that does not change reality. I am the one here now, living his life with his family. And it does not change how I feel. This is my problem to solve, Arthur¡ªnot yours, not Andr¨¦¡¯s, not Celine¡¯s. I cannot push this onto all of you. I will not." Arthur¡¯s hands clench into fists at his sides, his frustration palpable. "You do not have to do this alone," he says, his voice rising slightly. "Why can you not just let us help you?" "No, you are wrong," I say, shaking my head. "You are helping me¡ªright now, by standing here with me. This is not about whether or not I am alone. It is about me taking responsibility for my place here. I have already taken so much from Dominic¡ªhis body, life, and family. If I can do this one thing on my own, without dragging all of you into the chaos, then maybe¡­ maybe I can start to make peace with it." The silence between us is thick and heavy with unspoken emotions. Arthur¡¯s jaw tightens, and for a moment, I think he will argue again. But then his shoulders relax, and his expression softens, though the frustration does not entirely fade. "You are stubborn," he mutters, shaking his head with a sigh. "Too damn stubborn." A faint smile tugs at the corners of my lips, the tension in my chest easing slightly. Arthur sighs, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly as he looks away. "Fine. Do what you have to do. But so that you know¡ªyou are not alone in this. Even though Dominic is no longer here¡­ just seeing his face¡ªthe one you possess¡ªit is enough. I will help you. Not because I have to, but because I want to." His words hit me harder than I expected, and I could not respond for a moment. The idea that Arthur wants to help me, not out of obligation but because of his connection to Dominic, leaves me at a loss for words. It is¡­ humbling, unexpected, and strangely comforting. Before I can say anything, C¨¦lestin steps forward, touching my shoulder. "Arthur," he says, his tone unusually soft. "If you do not mind me asking¡­ how do you feel? About Dominic leaving us, about him not being here anymore?" The question is blunt, piercing, and unapologetically raw. It is not meant to provoke but to dig at the truth. It is painful, but it is the kind of pain that demands honesty. It is not just for Arthur¡ªit is for all of us. Arthur¡¯s jaw tightens, his gaze dropping to the floor as he processes the question. The silence stretches, but I do not dare interrupt. "It hurts," he admits. "I do not know why he would leave me¡ªleave us¡ªand have you here to replace him in this¡­ world. I do not know if I can ever forgive him for that. But¡­ I cannot fully blame him, either. If I went through what he did, I do not know if I would have the strength to stay either." Arthur¡¯s eyes flick up to meet mine, his gaze piercing but filled with emotions¡ªhurt, frustration, and maybe even a glimmer of hope. "So yes, it hurts. It hurts knowing he is gone, that he gave up. But right now, that does not matter. What matters is that you are here now. And if you are willing to fight for what Dominic left behind¡­ then I will fight with you." I swallow hard, his words settling deep in my chest. He is not just fighting for Dominic¡¯s memory but for me, too. Arthur turns to me, his gaze intense and unwavering. "Clark. About the duel¡­ even though you are not Dominic, the one who always overshadowed me¡­ I still want to challenge you!" His voice carries a mix of determination and something deeper¡ªperhaps the lingering frustration of living in Dominic¡¯s shadow or the desire to prove himself, even now. The duel we had agreed on at the Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦¡ªit seems he has not forgotten. He is still set on it. I stare at him for a moment, taken aback by his resolve. A duel with Arthur is not something I can avoid, not if I want to keep things between us steady. "Sure," I finally reply, keeping my voice steady. "I will honor our agreement." -Clap! C¨¦lestin¡¯s sudden applause breaks the tension. ¡°Alright! Can we focus on the task now that the heartfelt drama is out? Let us grab the Chalice of Merging and get out of here before something else happens!¡± Arthur shakes his head but allows a faint smile to cross his lips. Meanwhile, I turn toward the pedestal where the chalice gleams under the soft light. We approach it cautiously, the glowing runes on the pedestal casting intricate patterns across the chamber walls. My heart races as I reach for the Chalice of Merging, its golden surface gleaming invitingly. As my fingers brush against it, I feel pure gold''s cool, smooth texture beneath my touch. I carefully lift the chalice from the pedestal, but the cold surface sends a sharp pain through my arm. The gem on its side glows faintly, refracting the light in mesmerizing patterns. This is it¡ªthe final piece of the Manaficial ritual. ¡°Now, let us get out of here,¡± Arthur says firmly, his voice cutting through the moment. -Fwoosh! Before we can move, purple smoke erupts from the walls, filling the chamber instantly. It is thick, swirling like a living thing, and the air becomes heavy and suffocating. ¡°There is a trap?!¡± C¨¦lestin exclaims, his voice tinged with genuine shock. ¡°This was not here last time!¡± I freeze, my mind racing. I am surprised even C¨¦lestin is unaware. How could he not know? Worse, not even the web novel had mentioned a trap in this chamber. Why would Dominic leave out such a critical detail? Had he not experienced this, or had he intentionally kept it hidden? I quickly cover my mouth with my sleeve, trying to block out the smoke. But it is no use. The acrid fumes seep into my nostrils, burning my lungs and making my head spin. My vision begins to blur, the edges darkening. Crap. The smoke¡ªit is already infiltrating my system. ¡°Clark!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice rings out, sharp and desperate, cutting through the growing fog in my mind. But even as I turn toward him, my hearing begins to fade, his voice muffling as though I am underwater. My knees buckle, and the chalice slips slightly in my grip, though I cling to it with all the strength I have left. My senses¡ªsight, sound, smell, even touch¡ªare failing, one by one. It feels like I am sinking into a dark void, helpless to fight it. The last thing I hear before the darkness consumes me completely is Arthur¡¯s frantic shout, filled with worry. ¡°Clark!¡± 80- Memories [1] Volume 02, Chapter 80 Memories [1] I slowly open my eyes, greeted by the all-too-familiar sight of a leaky ceiling, water stains spreading across its cracked surface. My breath hitches as recognition settles in. ¡°What¡­?¡± I mutter. I immediately sit up from the futon, my heart racing as my surroundings come into focus: the peeling wallpaper, the faint hum of the old fridge, and the cluttered pile of books and newspapers in the corner¡ªmy old apartment, where I spent most of my previous life struggling to make ends meet. ¡°What am I¡­ No¡­ this cannot be.¡± My hands tremble as I clutch the edge of the futon, the weight of the realization crashing down on me. Flashes of what had just happened in Sylvestria flood my mind¡ªthe chamber where the Chalice of Merging rested, the purple smoke that had filled the air, and the suffocating darkness that had consumed me. ¡°Crap¡­¡± I whisper, my voice shaky. ¡°The ¡®Memory Hall¡¯¡­¡± C¨¦lestin mentioned it when we discussed the traps in the temple. It was one of the more dangerous chambers, designed to trap people in their memories and fears. But this¡­ this is not just a memory. It feels too real¡ªthe smell of damp wood, the creak of the floorboards, even the faint chill in the air¡ªit is all exactly as I remember. ¡°But¡­ it does not make sense¡­¡± I mutter, standing up and pacing the small, cramped room. C¨¦lestin should have known about the trap. He should have warned us. Instead, he seemed just as surprised as Arthur and me when the smoke filled the chamber. How could someone with his experience not know? Dominic¡¯s web novel did not mention anything like this. In his version, C¨¦lestin had walked into the temple, grabbed the chalice, and left without a hitch. There was no mention of traps, no mention of the Memory Hall. ¡°Why would C¨¦lestin not know?¡± I ask aloud, frustration bubbling to the surface. ¡°And Dominic¡­ why did he not include this? If he wanted me to protect his loved ones in his place, why leave out such a crucial detail?!¡± I clench my fists, anger, and confusion swirling within me. None of it adds up. C¨¦lestin¡¯s supposed foresight, Dominic¡¯s cryptic messages¡ªit all feels wrong. Very wrong. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I groan, pressing my hand against my forehead as a dull ache throbs behind my eyes. The overwhelming questions, the lack of answers, the surreal nature of the Memory Hall¡ªit is all too much. ¡°Mom, Dad, look at my grades!¡± Clark¡¯s voice rings out from beyond the door, startling me from my spiraling thoughts. My chest tightens as the familiar yet distant voice echoes in my ears. I hesitate, then slowly stand up and walk toward the door, my hand trembling slightly as I reach for the handle. I open it. What greets me outside is a scene that makes my breath hitch¡ªmy parents from my previous life. Mom kneels before the young Clark, and he takes the paper and hands it to her with a smile. Her face is exactly as I remember: warm, tired from years of hard work, but always full of love. She ruffles Clark¡¯s hair. ¡°Great job, Clark! I am so proud of you!¡± Clark¡ªmy younger, naive self¡ªgrins up at her, his face glowing with pride. ¡°Thanks, Mom!¡± Dad steps over, glancing at the paper in Mom¡¯s hands, his eyes widening slightly. ¡°Wow, another perfect grade! Look at you, champ! Keep it up, and you will be top of the class soon!¡± Clark beams, his little fists clenching in excitement. ¡°Thanks, Dad!¡± I stand frozen in the doorway, my chest aching as I watch the scene unfold. My younger self¡ªfull of hope and determination¡ªbelieves that hard work and good grades are the keys to a better future. He thought that if he just tried hard enough, he could help his parents and pull them out of the financial pit we had been trapped in for so long. He believed so deeply in that dream. But I know how that story ends. ¡°Well,¡± Dad says, clapping his hands, ¡°as a reward, how about we treat you to your favorite restaurant tonight?¡± Clark¡¯s eyes sparkle. ¡°Really? My favorite one?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Mom chimes in, standing and brushing her hands on her apron. ¡°You have earned it, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Clark cheers, bouncing on his feet. Watching them, my throat tightens. A wave of longing and sorrow washes over me, threatening to pull me under. I miss them. God, I miss them so much. Despite everything¡ªthe financial struggles, the unpaid bills, the constant stress¡ªMom and Dad always found ways to make me feel loved. They sacrificed so much to give me moments of joy, moments like this. Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I blink them away. This is the Memory Hall¡¯s cruel trick¡ªshowing me something I have lost and can never truly have again. They did not deserve the life they had or the pain we went through. And while I cannot change what happened, I can carry their love and sacrifices forward¡ªfor them, for Clark, and myself. -Knock! Knock! Heavy knocking at the front door jolts me out of my thoughts. ¡°Mister Williams! Pay up!¡± a gruff voice demands from beyond the door. My heart sinks. Crap¡­ it is them. The henchmen¡ªthe ones who tormented my parents, squeezing them for every last scrap of money they barely had. The same men who tore our lives apart piece by piece. ¡°What? It has not even been a month!¡± Dad¡¯s voice cracks slightly, betraying the frustration and desperation he tries to hide. He turns to Mom, his expression grim. Mom nods, her face pale but resolute. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Without a word, she moves swiftly, bending down to Clark. Her hands gently cup his small, confused face as she leans in close. ¡°Mom, who was tha¡ª¡± Clark begins, his innocent voice tinged with worry. ¡°Shh, Clark, you do not need to worry about that,¡± she whispers, forcing a smile that does not quite reach her eyes. Before Clark can protest, she scoops him up and begins walking toward me. As she approaches, I instinctively step aside, letting them pass. They do not acknowledge me, of course¡ªhow could they? I am nothing more than a phantom in this memory, an observer watching the past unfold. Mom carries Clark into my childhood bedroom and shuts the door firmly behind them. I know exactly what is happening on the other side. She is doing everything she can to distract him¡ªme¡ªto shield me from the horrors unfolding in the next room. I had been in that room, too, back then¡ªconfused, scared, but blissfully ignorant of just how bad things were. -Bam! The front door slams open, and I flinch, even though I know it is coming. A man enters the apartment, his black suit crisp, his fedora low over his sunglasses-covered eyes. Everything about him radiates menace. Dad stands his ground, his fists clenched tightly at his sides, but I can see the faint tremor in his hands. He is scared and terrified, but he does not back down¡ªhe never did. The man saunters forward, his polished shoes thudding against the worn wooden floor. He stops just inches from Dad, towering over him with a sneer. ¡°Pay up, Mister Williams!¡± he barks, his voice dripping with authority. Dad straightens his back, trying to appear calm. ¡°I¡ªI have an agreement with Mister Kobayashi,¡± he says, his voice shaking. ¡°Since I cannot fully pay it right now, I am supposed to pay it off in smaller amounts each month.¡± The man¡¯s expression darkens. Without warning, he pulls out a handgun and points it directly at Dad¡¯s head. My heart feels like it stops. ¡°Pay up. Now,¡± the man growls, his voice low and deadly. Dad freezes, his breath hitching. I can see the fear in his eyes, but more than that, I can see the resolve¡ªthe determination to protect his family, no matter the cost. Slowly, he raises his hands in surrender. ¡°O-Okay,¡± he stammers, his voice barely above a whisper. He turns and walks to the cabinet, opening it with shaky hands. Inside is a small stash of cash¡ªthe little they had managed to scrape together for emergencies. He pulls it out and hands it over without a word. The man snatches the money from Dad¡¯s hand, stuffing it into his coat pocket. He shoots Dad a final, cold glare before spinning on his heel and walking out of the apartment, slamming the door behind him. The silence that follows is deafening. Dad stands there momentarily, staring at the door, his shoulders slumping as what just happened crashes down on him. He raises a hand to his face, wiping away tears he does not want anyone to see. And me? I stand there frozen, unable to move, unable to breathe. This¡­ was the first time they had been forced into our apartment. Back then, I had no idea what was going on. Mom had kept me in the bedroom, distracting me with stories and games while Dad faced the danger alone. I had been so sheltered from the truth that I did not even realize how close Dad had come to dying that day. I clench my fists so tightly that my nails dig into my palms, the sting snapping me out of my daze. My chest burns with anger¡ªanger at myself for being so oblivious back then, anger at those men for threatening my father, and most of all, anger at the man behind it all. ¡°Kobayashi,¡± I mutter, tasting the name like poison on my tongue. ¡°So, that is the bastard who left my family in ruins.¡± My nails bite deeper into my palms as the rage inside me grows. If I find a way back to Earth, I will track him down. I do not care how long it takes or what I have to do. I will find him. And I will kill him. ¡°Clark.¡± Dad¡¯s voice snaps me out of my spiraling thoughts. My chest tightens as I turn toward him, confused and apprehensive. Is he¡­ calling me? How? This is supposed to be just a memory¡ªa mere echo of the past. Yet the intensity in his gaze makes it feel all too real. ¡°Clark¡­ why?¡± Dad¡¯s voice trembles, and my stomach churns. His eyes¡ªthose familiar, kind eyes¡ªnow seem to pierce through me, filled with an unbearable mix of pain and anger. ¡°Why did you leave me¡­ leave us?¡± I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. ¡°Dad¡­¡± I murmur, my voice weak. ¡°Why¡­ WHY DID YOU LEAVE US WHEN YOU FINALLY HAD A JOB?!¡± Dad¡¯s voice cracks as he yells, his anger erupting like a tidal wave. The sheer force of it makes me flinch, and my mind races for a response, but no words come. ¡°I¡­ I did not choose this¡­¡± I stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. My fists clench as guilt consumes me. ¡°Clark¡­¡± Another voice breaks through, soft yet no less cutting. I turn slowly, my heart sinking as I see Mom walking out of my childhood bedroom. She holds Clark by the hand. Her face is pale, her expression filled with sorrow. ¡°Clark¡­ why?¡± Mom¡¯s voice wavers, each word heavy with grief. ¡°You could have helped with our debts¡­ why did you die?¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± My lips tremble. Memories of my final days on Earth flood my mind¡ªdays spent working myself to the bone, dreaming of finally being able to lift the burden off their shoulders. And yet, I never got the chance. I clench my fists tighter, the pain in my chest unbearable. ¡°Older me¡­¡± My younger self speaks this time, his voice eerily calm. I turn to him, dread clawing at my throat. His expression is unreadable, but his words cut deep. ¡°You¡­ are a disappointment¡­ You failed.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± My voice cracks, and my head drops. Tears well up in my eyes as my shoulders shake. ¡°I tried¡­ I tried so hard¡­¡± But the words feel hollow, even to me. The weight of their accusations crushes me, and I truly believe them for a moment. I have failed them. I have failed myself. Then¡ª
You have exhaled mental gas... Analyzing gas...
The faint, mechanical tone of the System startles me, pulling me slightly out of the emotional storm.
New Skill Unlocked!
You have unlocked the skill "Ironclad Will"
And just like that, a surge of clarity washes over me as though a veil has been lifted. Strength returns to my limbs, and my mind clears. My heart still aches, but reason begins to replace the suffocating guilt. How could I forget? Dominic told me about my parents after he migrated to Earth. They were fine now. They finally had jobs. They had adopted Dominic as their son and were rebuilding their lives. They were not consumed by blame or bitterness. That was not who they were. This¡ªthis entire scene¡ªis not real. It is a trick, a cruel illusion crafted by the memory hall, feeding on my deepest fears and regrets. It wants to break me, but I will not let it. I straighten my back, meeting the illusions head-on. ¡°No,¡± I say firmly, my voice steady for the first time. ¡°You are not my parents. This is not real.¡± The figures freeze, their accusing gazes faltering. The room seems to waver, like ripples on the surface of a pond. ¡°My parents¡­ They are not like this,¡± I continue, my fists unclenching. ¡°Even if I failed, even if I died, they would not blame me. They will never say these things.¡± The younger Clark stares at me, his expression twisting into something darker, more sinister. ¡°You think they are fine? You think you have done enough?¡± ¡°I know they are fine,¡± I say, my voice firm and unwavering. ¡°And no, I did not do enough. I died before I could help them. But I am here now, and I carry their memory with me. I will not let your lies break me.¡± The illusions waver, their forms flickering like static before dissolving into nothingness. The oppressive weight in the room lifts, replaced by a faint, comforting glow in the distance. ¡°I will not let my past define me,¡± I whisper, more to myself than anyone else. ¡°And I will not let this trap stop me.¡± In the distance, the glow of the Chalice of Merging comes into view, beckoning me. I feel my resolve strengthen, my steps steady as I move toward it. My hand reaches out, and the chalice¡¯s smooth, golden surface is cool beneath my fingers; the red gem at its center gleams brilliantly. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Hah!" I jolt awake, gasping for breath. My surroundings slowly come into focus. The real chamber is back. I glance around and see C¨¦lestin and Arthur still unconscious nearby, their faces pale but their breathing steady.
Quest Completed!
You have successfully retrieved the Chalice of Merging! You have received 65 Stat Points!
I let out a shaky breath, a small smile tugging at the corners of my lips. The chalice is mine. And more than that, I have faced my demons and won. But now is not the time to revel in my victory. I have to wake them up. "Alright, you two," I mutter, walking toward them. "Let¡¯s get out of here." 81-Memories [2] Volume 02, Chapter 81 Memories [2] Arthur¡¯s eyes snap open. The world around him is unfamiliar yet hauntingly familiar. He stands in the bustling streets of the E?eforte territory, where the townsfolk go about their daily lives. Merchants call out to potential customers, children play in the alleys, and the scent of freshly baked bread wafts through the air. The scene is vibrant and alive with activity. But something is¡­ off. ¡°Why¡­ am I¡­ here?¡± he mutters, his voice barely above a whisper. The last thing he remembers is being in the Temple du Calice de Convergence. Thick, suffocating purple smoke had filled the chamber. Then¡­ nothing. His memory is blank beyond that moment. His eyes widen in sudden realization. ¡°Dom¡ªClark! C¨¦lestin! Where are you?!¡± he shouts, panic lacing his voice as he spins around, searching desperately for them. But no one answers. And worse, no one reacts. The townsfolk continue their routines as though Arthur does not exist. A merchant waves at a passing customer. A mother scolds her child for running too far. A baker hands a fresh loaf of bread to a smiling customer. Not one of them glances in Arthur¡¯s direction, even though he stands in the middle of the street. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he mutters, confusion and unease knotting in his chest. He steps closer to one of the townsfolk¡ªa man carrying a crate of apples¡ªand waves a hand in front of his face. ¡°Hey! Can you see me?¡± he asks, his voice growing louder. The man continues walking, his expression unchanged, as if Arthur is not there. Arthur¡¯s heart sinks. ¡°Why are they not reacting? What is this?¡± An uneasy thought claws its way into his mind. Am I¡­ dead? His throat tightens. Did the purple smoke¡­ kill me? His steps falter, and his knees buckle slightly as the weight of the realization hits him. It is the only explanation that makes sense. He must have died in the temple. Now he is stuck here, in limbo, doomed to wander this ghostly version of the E?eforte territory. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice cracks, and tears begin to blur his vision. He is young. He has so many dreams, so many things he wants to accomplish. He wants to prove himself and become a Stargate Raider like his father. He has tried to push past the shadows of those who overshadowed him and carve his own path. And now¡­ it is all gone. The tears come harder, rolling down his cheeks as his fists clench. He had not even been able to fulfill his promise to himself¡ªto duel Clark. He does not care if Clark is not the real Dominic. That duel is something he has been holding onto, a symbol of their rivalry, their bond. And now, even that is out of reach. ¡°Why¡­¡± he whispers, his voice trembling as he sinks to his knees in the middle of the street. The bustling town carries on around him, oblivious to his despair, their lives a cruel mockery of the one he has lost. ¡°Hey, did you see Dominic? He was all bruised up!¡± A voice from the crowd catches Arthur¡¯s attention, jolting him from his thoughts. ¡°What? What happened?!¡± Arthur blurts out, his heart pounding. ¡°Those kids beat him up again¡­ They were harassing him because he¡¯s Manaless,¡± a townsperson replies, shaking their head in disapproval. ¡°Oh no, is he okay?¡± a concerned woman asks. ¡°He¡¯s at the town clinic,¡± the first voice answers. ¡°There was another kid with him¡ªa boy with blonde hair and green eyes. I don¡¯t know who he is, but he beat those bullies and carried Dominic to the clinic.¡± Arthur freezes, his breath catching. Blonde hair¡­ green eyes¡­ That was him. He remembers now. His fists clench as a wave of memories crashes over him. Dominic is always getting targeted because of his Manaless status. Arthur¡ªalways feeling frustrated when he is not there to protect his best friend. But this specific incident was one of the rare times he had arrived in time to do something about it. He remembers the rage he had felt seeing those bullies corner Dominic, the satisfaction of standing over them victorious, and the urgency in his steps as he had carried Dominic to safety. Without another word, Arthur stands up and runs. The cobblestone streets blur as he sprints toward the clinic, his heart racing from exertion and the sheer weight of the memory bearing down on him. When he finally reaches the clinic, he pushes the door open with such force that it slams against the wall. The sharp sound echoes in the small space, but Arthur does not care. His eyes dart around the room until they land on a familiar scene. There they are. Dominic sits on a cot, his small frame covered in bruises and bandages. His face is pale, but a faint smile tugs at his lips as he looks at the boy sitting beside him. A younger Arthur is there, his blonde hair tousled and messy, his green eyes fierce with concentration as he carefully wraps another bandage around Dominic¡¯s knee. Arthur¡¯s breath catches in his throat. It is like looking through a window into the past, and the scene before him hits him harder than he expects. The small clinic smells of antiseptic and herbal ointments, just as he remembers, but what strikes him most is the rawness of the moment¡ªthe quiet care between two friends who have been through so much together. ¡°You are such an idiot,¡± younger Arthur mutters, tying off the bandage with precision. ¡°Why do you never fight back?¡± Dominic chuckles softly, wincing at the movement. ¡°Because I would lose. And then they would just beat me up even worse.¡± ¡°You do not have to win,¡± younger Arthur snaps, his voice trembling with frustration. ¡°You just have to show them you are not an easy target. Or better yet, call me next time! I will deal with them.¡± Dominic smiles faintly. ¡°You cannot always be there, Arthur.¡± ¡°Yes, I can!¡± younger Arthur shoots back, slamming his hand on the cot. ¡°I do not care what it takes¡ªI will always be there for you, Dominic. You are my best friend. No one messes with you when I am around.¡± Present-day Arthur takes a shaky step forward, his vision blurring as his chest tightens. The words hit him like a hammer. He remembers saying them, but seeing them now and hearing the raw emotion in his younger self¡¯s voice brings it all back with painful clarity. This was who they were. Arthur had vowed to be Dominic¡¯s protector, to stand by him no matter what. And now¡­ Dominic is gone, and Arthur wonders if he has failed that promise. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Arthur¡­ I have been wondering,¡± Dominic¡¯s soft voice breaks the silence, tinged with an unnatural edge. ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Arthur blinks, startled by the question. ¡°What do you mean, Doms?¡± ¡°Why are you hanging out with me?¡± Dominic asks, his voice quieter now but no less cutting. ¡°I am Manaless¡­ you could have chosen anyone else.¡± Present-day Arthur inhales sharply. He remembers this moment vividly. Dominic had asked him this once¡ªtimidly, quietly¡ªout of insecurity. But something about the way the words are spoken now feels different, laced with something darker. ¡°It is because¡­¡± Young Arthur begins, his tone steady yet earnest as he carefully wraps the bandages around Dominic¡¯s bruised knee. ¡°I wanted to.¡± The memory of those words warms present-day Arthur¡¯s chest. He had meant them, every word. But before he can dwell on it, the memory shifts. ¡°Really?¡± Dominic¡¯s voice comes again, colder now, the warmth from before replaced by something accusatory. ¡°Or is it because you wanted to feel good about yourself?¡± ¡°Wait, what?¡± Arthur whispers, his eyes widening in shock. That is not what Dominic had said. He knows it is not. But younger Arthur does not react to the question. He continues tending to Dominic¡¯s wounds, his silence unsettling in the growing tension. ¡°Tell me, Arthur,¡± Dominic presses, his tone hardening. ¡°What is the real reason you are protecting me? Is it because you see me as¡­ a pet?¡± The scene twists further as Dominic suddenly turns, his piercing gaze locking onto present-day Arthur. His eyes are not filled with the familiar warmth Arthur knows. Instead, they are cold, calculating, and filled with contempt. ¡°Answer me, Arthur!¡± Dominic¡¯s voice thunders, its sharpness cutting through the air like a blade. ¡°I¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s voice catches in his throat. He opens his mouth to respond but finds himself at a loss. He has always believed he protected Dominic because he wanted to¡ªbecause it was the right thing to do. But now, as the illusion presses down on him, he feels doubt creeping in. Is there more to it? Something deeper he has not acknowledged? Dominic¡¯s lips curl into a smirk, cruel and mocking. ¡°What is wrong, Arthur? Can¡¯t answer? Maybe it is because you see me as a fragile little dog that needs protection. Maybe it is because it makes you feel better. Is that it? Did protecting me make you feel superior since your father never gave you the attention you craved? Is that why you latched onto me?¡± Arthur¡¯s breath hitches, his fists clenching tightly at his sides. ¡°N-No¡­ that is not¡­¡± But the words do not come. The accusations strike deep, dredging up insecurities he did not even realize he had. Is it true? Has he been protecting Dominic to fill some void left by his father? Was his friendship with Dominic born out of selfishness rather than genuine care? He feels his chest tighten, his thoughts spiraling. He does not know how to answer. He does not know how to explain why he has always felt compelled to protect Dominic. It is not because he sees Dominic as weak. It is not to feel superior. But then¡­ why? Why has he been so determined, so unwavering? ¡°You do not know, do you?¡± Dominic sneers, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°You cannot even admit it to yourself. I was nothing more than a tool for you¡ªa way to feel needed. Admit it, Arthur. You did not care about me. You only cared about what I gave you.¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± Arthur whispers, his voice trembling. Dominic¡¯s words do not stop. ¡°Face it. You did not protect me because you cared. You did it because it made you feel less¡­ empty.¡± ¡°No!¡± Arthur shouts, his voice cracking. ¡°That is not true! I¡ª¡± But his voice falters again, the words catching in his throat. His hands fly to his face, his composure shattering as the weight of the accusations bears down on him. He feels like he is drowning, suffocating under the pressure of his doubts. Tears blur his vision as he falls to his knees, his chest heaving. ¡°I¡­ I do not know why¡­¡± he admits, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But it was not for me. It was not to feel better or stronger. I just¡­ I just wanted to protect you, Dominic. I do not know why, but I wanted to.¡± The room falls silent, the oppressive atmosphere lifting slightly as Arthur¡¯s raw, honest words seem to pierce through the illusion. "Arthur... Arthur!" Arthur¡¯s world ripples like a stone breaking the surface of still water. The voice is distant and muffled at first but grows louder and more desperate, pulling him out of the void. ¡°Dom... Clark?¡± he whispers, the name slipping from his lips like a lifeline. He wants to anchor himself to something¡ªsomeone¡ªreal. -CRACK! The illusion shatters, and the world around him begins to crumble. Fragments of the clinic, the younger Dominic, and the suffocating accusations all break apart, dissolving into dust. The air is filled with shattering glass, echoing in his ears like thunder. Arthur turns back one last time, his eyes locking onto the young Dominic seated on the cot. He has not dissolved yet. The boy¡¯s cold, piercing gaze bores into him, unflinching and unrelenting, as if daring Arthur to speak. Arthur¡¯s lips part, trembling, but no words come. What could he possibly say? That he is sorry? That he does not know why he has always protected Dominic? That he is not even sure of himself anymore? The weight of those eyes crushes any words before they can form. The young Dominic¡¯s expression does not soften. His smirk lingers, not cruel but sharp, as though he already knows every answer Arthur will never admit aloud. It is not just an illusion¡ªit is a mirror, reflecting the darkest corners of Arthur¡¯s mind. And in that moment, Arthur feels small. Exposed. ¡°I¡­¡± Arthur begins, his voice faltering. His hands clench into fists at his sides, nails biting into his palms. But he cannot say it. He cannot say anything. And as the last shards of the illusion dissolve, taking the young Dominic with it, Arthur feels something inside him crack, too. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T "Arthur! Arthur!" Dominic¡¯s voice cuts through the oppressive silence as he shakes Arthur¡¯s body with an urgency born of panic. Arthur lies unmoving on the cold stone floor of the chamber, his chest eerily still. ¡°Damn it!¡± Dominic curses under his breath. His hands move instinctively, lacing over Arthur¡¯s sternum as he begins chest compressions. His arms shake from the effort, each push filled with desperation. ¡°Come on, Arthur, don¡¯t do this to me!¡± The chamber remains eerily quiet except for Dominic¡¯s ragged breaths and the sickening sound of his palms pressing into Arthur¡¯s unmoving chest. ¡°One, two, three¡­ breathe, damn it!¡± he mutters through gritted teeth, sweat dripping down his forehead. When that does not work, Dominic grabs Arthur¡¯s shoulders and shakes him violently. ¡°Wake up!¡± Smack. Dominic¡¯s palm lands sharply on Arthur¡¯s cheek. ¡°Wake up!¡± Smack! Another slap, harder this time, echoes in the air. ¡°Wake up, Arthur!¡± Dominic leans closer, desperation lacing his voice as his hand connects again, the sting reverberating through his palm. ¡°Wake. Up!¡± But Arthur¡¯s head lolls lifelessly to the side; his cheeks flushed red from the relentless slaps. Dominic freezes, his breathing erratic. Panic claws at his chest. None of it is working. ¡°Damn it¡­ damn it!¡± Dominic hisses, his voice trembling. His eyes dart between Arthur¡¯s pale face and the empty, smoke-filled chamber around them. He knows he is running out of options. If Arthur does not start breathing soon¡­ He clenches his fists. ¡°Okay, fine. If slapping doesn¡¯t work¡­ then¡­¡± His face flushes as the thought crosses his mind. He does not want to do this. ¡°Ugh, this better not end up in some embarrassing story,¡± he mutters. But there is no other choice. Dominic tilts Arthur¡¯s head back, pinches his nose shut, and leans down. ¡°Here goes nothing,¡± he says under his breath, closing his eyes as he presses his lips over Arthur¡¯s and gives him a firm breath. For a moment, everything is still. And then¡ªgasp! Arthur¡¯s chest rises sharply as he sucks in a ragged breath, his green eyes snapping open. His blurry vision locks onto Dominic, hovering inches above him. ¡°Clark?¡± Dominic jerks back, his eyes wide with surprise and relief. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re awake!¡± he exclaims, sitting back on his heels and running a shaky hand through his hair. The weight of his panic lifts slightly, but his heart still races. Arthur groans, slowly sitting up. He winces as he brings a hand to his stinging cheeks. ¡°Why¡­ do my cheeks hurt?¡± Dominic clears his throat, avoiding Arthur¡¯s gaze. ¡°Uh¡­ I slapped you. A lot. But it didn¡¯t work!¡± he adds defensively, crossing his arms. Arthur blinks, his lips twitching in faint amusement. ¡°You¡­ slapped me?¡± ¡°Repeatedly,¡± Dominic replies flatly. ¡°And you¡¯re welcome, by the way.¡± Arthur gives a weak chuckle, shaking his head as he takes in his surroundings. His gaze falls on C¨¦lestin, still unconscious on the ground nearby. His expression darkens slightly before he turns back to Dominic. ¡°Clark¡­ how did you resist the smoke?¡± Dominic freezes for a moment, his mind racing. He cannot tell Arthur about the System or the skills it grants him. The consequences would be catastrophic. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I just held my breath and covered my nose until the smoke cleared. Nothing special.¡± Arthur stares at him, searching for something in his expression, before nodding slowly. ¡°I see¡­¡± Dominic quickly stands, brushing himself off. ¡°Help me wake C¨¦lestin. He has been out longer than you.¡± Arthur nods again, rising to his feet. But as Dominic walks toward C¨¦lestin¡¯s prone figure, Arthur stays behind momentarily, his gaze lingering on Dominic¡¯s back. Arthur¡¯s mind is a storm of thoughts, a thousand emotions colliding simultaneously. The memory of the young Dominic¡¯s sharp and accusing voice echoes in his mind. "What is the real reason you are protecting me? Is it because you see me as a fragile little dog that needs protection? Is it because it makes you feel better? Superior?" Arthur¡¯s chest tightens, his hands curling into fists at his sides. He has told himself for years that his friendship with Dominic is pure, built on trust and loyalty. But the illusion has exposed cracks in his certainty, dredging up insecurities he did not even realize he carried. "Did I do it for him? Or did I do it for myself?" The question twists in his gut, leaving him hollow. He glances back at Dominic, kneeling beside C¨¦lestin, shaking him gently to awaken him. Dominic¡¯s expression is focused, and his movements are careful. This is Clark, not Dominic. And yet¡­ the doubts will not leave him. Has he truly failed Dominic? Has he been selfish all along? Or was the illusion just that¡ªan illusion designed to prey on his deepest fears? Arthur exhales shakily, his green eyes dark with turmoil. He cannot shake the feeling that the young Dominic¡¯s words were not entirely wrong. And the worst part? He is not sure if he can prove them wrong, either. 82- Memories [3] Volume 02, Chapter 82 Memories [3] C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes snap open. ¡°What¡­¡± he mutters, his voice hoarse and uncertain as his gaze sweeps across the devastation surrounding him. Aurelior, once the radiant jewel of Verdant Haven, lies in absolute ruin. The streets are unrecognizable, buried beneath crumbled stone and ash. Fire engulfs the remnants of once-grand buildings, their spires now broken. The air is thick with the stench of burning and death, and scattered across the debris-laden ground are the lifeless bodies of those who once filled the vibrant capital with laughter and life. C¨¦lestin¡¯s hands curl into fists as he takes it all in. ¡°It is this again¡­¡± he mutters, bitterness lacing his tone. This is not the first time he has seen this scene. As a regressor, C¨¦lestin has experienced this exact scenario countless times. Aurelior¡¯s destruction is an inevitability that haunts him in every cycle. No matter how often he regresses, this moment always arrives, a cruel constant in a world that should have reset. But this time¡­ this time something feels different. ¡°Am I¡­ wait¡­¡± His thoughts scramble as he tries to piece together what has happened. The last thing he remembers is the chamber where the Chalice of Merging was held. Clark had been there, reaching for the Chalice. Then, without warning, the room was engulfed in purple smoke. His brows furrow as the memory replays in his mind. That chamber¡ªthe one holding the Chalice¡ªwas not supposed to have traps. He has entered it countless times across countless timelines, retrieving the Chalice without incident. It was supposed to be safe. ¡°But¡­ how? The chamber is supposed to have no traps in it¡­ how does it have one now?!¡± His voice echoes faintly in the empty, ruined streets. A cold realization creeps over him. The only logical explanation is that someone has tampered with the temple¡ªsomeone who knows about his circumstances and the regression cycles and has deliberately set a trap to catch him off guard. ¡°Was it¡­ Malignor?¡± The name escapes his lips like venom. Malignor is the strongest enemy that shadows his and Dominic¡¯s countless struggles. A foe of unimaginable power, one who has retained his memories and abilities through every reset. If anyone could change the game''s rules, it would be Malignor. ¡°But why now? Malignor has never acted this early in any of the cycles¡­¡± C¨¦lestin mutters, his mind racing. ¡°He always kept his distance until later, until after we had regained enough strength to pose a challenge. Is he¡­ changing his strategy? Is he going on the offensive?¡± The thought sends a chill down his spine. In all his regressions, Malignor has never shown his hand this soon. He has always waited, lurking in the shadows, letting C¨¦lestin and Dominic grow stronger before finally striking. It was a pattern C¨¦lestin had come to rely on, a strange balance in the chaos of their repeated struggles. But this? This breaks every rule he has come to expect. C¨¦lestin clenches his jaw, his thoughts spiraling. ¡°Now that I think about it¡­¡± His voice grows quieter as he pieces together fragments of doubt he has buried before. ¡°Why did he never attack us while we were weak? Every time we reset, our abilities and powers reset with us. We start over, vulnerable, while Malignor stays the same¡ªan [SS] Rank threat. Why did he never strike, then? Why let us recover, build our strength, and fight back?¡± It does not make sense. Malignor has every advantage. He could have crushed them at the start of any cycle. Instead, he always waited until they were strong enough to resist him. Why? C¨¦lestin¡¯s fingers tremble as he rubs his temples, trying to make sense of the impossible. ¡°He has always held back. But why? What is he waiting for?¡± His voice cracks, frustration spilling into his words. The idea that Malignor has been deliberately holding back all this time unnerves him more than anything else. This means that Malignor is not just a powerful adversary; he is strategic and calculated. And worse, it means there is a reason behind his inaction. A reason C¨¦lestin cannot see. ¡°Why let us regain our strength?¡± he mutters, his eyes narrowing. ¡°What could he possibly gain from that? Is it some kind of game to him? Or¡­¡± He trails off, his thoughts darkening. ¡°Or is he preparing for something bigger? Something we cannot stop even at full strength?¡± The fire crackles in the distance, and the oppressive silence of the ruined city bears down on him. C¨¦lestin stares into the horizon, his fists clenching and unclenching at his sides. ¡°I have been a fool,¡± he whispers bitterly. ¡°All this time, I thought I understood the cycles. I thought I knew the rules. But Malignor¡­ he has always been ahead of us.¡± And now, he has proven it again with the trap in the Chalice chamber. C¨¦lestin is not sure if fear or rage courses through him, but one thing is certain. This time, everything is different, and he is not sure if that is a good thing or a death sentence. ¡°It was not him, C¨¦lestin.¡± C¨¦lestin jolts at the voice, his heart pounding in his chest. He turns sharply, his eyes widening at the sight before him. Dominic stands there, bathed in the eerie glow of the ruined landscape. He wears a pristine white dress shirt beneath a black vest and a blood-red tie. Completing his outfit is a black fedora that casts shadows over his dull, lifeless eyes. Blood streaks his face, dripping down his cheek and staining his shirt. In one hand, he grips the lifeless body of a demon. ¡°D-Domy¡­¡± C¨¦lestin whispers, his voice trembling with disbelief. Dominic¡¯s presence feels wrong. The purple smoke is not supposed to manifest illusions that talk to him. It is designed to dredge up memories, not this¡ªthis thing standing before him. ¡°Yeah,¡± Dominic says, his lips curling into a sinister smile. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s breath catches in his throat as Dominic casually drops the demon¡¯s corpse to the ground. He strides toward C¨¦lestin with an unnerving calm, each step echoing in the desolate silence. His smile is wrong¡ªtoo wide and sharp¡ªand his eyes¡­ are empty. Hollow. As if the Dominic he knew is no longer there. Dominic stops just inches from him, tilting his head slightly, his dull blue eyes locking onto C¨¦lestin¡¯s with an intensity that makes him shiver. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°If it isn¡¯t him, then¡­ who?¡± C¨¦lestin murmurs, his mind racing. Deep down, a terrible thought begins to take shape, but he pushes it away, refusing to acknowledge it. Another entity has retained their memories after regressions, but that possibility¡ªit cannot be true. It cannot. C¨¦lestin shakes his head, trying to banish the thought. ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be¡­¡± he whispers, his voice trembling. Dominic¡¯s smile widens. ¡°C¨¦lestin,¡± he says softly, his tone almost pitying, ¡°who else could it be? It¡¯s obviously me.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice cracks as he steps back, his legs trembling. ¡°No¡­ you wouldn¡¯t¡­ We have been through so much together¡­ Why would you do this?¡± ¡°Just accept it,¡± Dominic says, his voice a chilling blend of calm and cruelty. ¡°I did it.¡± ¡°B-But¡­ why?¡± C¨¦lestin stammers, his mind struggling to reconcile the Dominic he has known¡ªthe Dominic who has endured countless cycles of pain and loss with him¡ªwith the figure standing before him now. Dominic¡¯s expression darkens, the smile slipping from his face. His voice drops to a chilling whisper. ¡°Because¡­ if something different happens, perhaps it would be different for you. Perhaps Aetherium would not mark you.¡± C¨¦lestin freezes. ¡°Aetherium?¡± he repeats, confusion and dread intertwining. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about? What is Aetherium?¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze sharpens. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, C¨¦lestin. I am doing this for our sake. Trust me¡ªit is better if you don¡¯t know the full plan. Not even Clark knows about it.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s chest tightens. The Dominic he knows would never keep something like this from him. They have faced horrors, bled together, and shared the weight of their failures. And yet¡­ here Dominic stands, speaking of secrets, plans, and forces that C¨¦lestin cannot comprehend. ¡°What¡­ plan?¡± C¨¦lestin demands, his voice breaking. ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me? Don¡¯t I deserve to know? Haven¡¯t I earned that?¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze softens for a moment, but it is fleeting. He takes a step closer. ¡°I already told you, C¨¦lestin¡­ It is better if you don¡¯t know.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s hands ball into fists at his sides. This is not the Dominic he knows. This is not the friend who has stood beside him in countless cycles of suffering. This Dominic is someone else¡ªsomething else. And yet, the undeniable pain in his chest tells him that part of it is true. Part of it is Dominic. And that makes it all the more unbearable. ¡°But¡­ can you at least tell me why?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice cracks. ¡°Why did you leave us? Why did you leave me?¡± C¨¦lestin already knows the answer. He has heard it from Clark. But he wants to hear it from Dominic. Dominic remains silent, his cold eyes avoiding C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze. The weight of the silence presses down on them. It is unbearable. ¡°Answer me, Domy!¡± C¨¦lestin shouts. He surges forward, his anger and pain boiling over. ¡°Is it because the regressions broke you? Is it because you have had enough? Is that why you chose Clark to take your place?! Is that why you abandoned us?!¡± The question lingers, raw and trembling. C¨¦lestin''s chest rises and falls as he waits, his heart pounding so loudly it seems to overpower the silence. Dominic does not flinch. He does not move. For a moment, C¨¦lestin wonders if he will answer at all. But then, after what feels like an eternity, Dominic finally speaks. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, his tone flat, void of the warmth that once defined him. ¡°I was tired. I could not do it anymore. So I left.¡± His simple answer cuts deeper than any elaborate explanation¡ªno excuses, no justification¡ªjust a cold, unfeeling admission. ¡°I see¡­¡± C¨¦lestin murmurs, his voice barely above a whisper as he lowers his gaze to the ground. His hands tremble as anger, sadness, and betrayal surge within him, tangled with a reluctant understanding that makes hating Dominic even harder. He wants to scream, lash out, and demand more from the man he has relied on for so long. But he cannot. Because deep down, he knows. It was Dominic¡¯s choice. And though it hurts more than anything, leaving him feeling abandoned and utterly alone, C¨¦lestin cannot blame him. He cannot find it in himself to hate the man who has endured the same unending hell as he has. Who has carried the same unbearable weight. Who has stayed, cycle after cycle, until he simply¡­ could not anymore. But that does not make it hurt any less. ¡°I should be angry¡­¡± C¨¦lestin whispers, his voice shaking as his fists unclench. ¡°I should hate you for leaving us¡­ for leaving me. But I can¡¯t.¡± He lifts his head, eyes glistening with unshed tears as they meet Dominic¡¯s cold, unyielding gaze. ¡°Because I get it. I get it, Domy. You were tired. You were done. And you¡­ you deserved to rest.¡± His voice breaks as he lets out a trembling breath, emotions spilling. "But... you left me. Alone. To face everything. I don''t know if I can do this without you." Dominic does not respond. His expression does not change. And that silence, that unfeeling void, is what finally breaks C¨¦lestin. He lowers his head, his shoulders trembling as he whispers, ¡°You left me, Domy¡­ and I don¡¯t know how to forgive you.¡± ¡°C¨¦lestin!¡± C¨¦lestin''s thoughts snap like glass as another voice breaks through his fog. It is Dominic''s voice¡ªno, Clark''s¡ªdistant yet urgent, echoing from above. He tilts his head upward, his heart racing. ¡°Clark!¡± he shouts, his voice trembling with hope and desperation. ¡°Ah¡­¡± the Dominic before him mutters, drawing his attention back. ¡°It seems Clark is here to save you, huh?¡± C¨¦lestin freezes. Dominic¡¯s expression is still unreadable¡ªneither cruel nor kind, just... empty, as if he carries the weight of countless untold secrets. ¡°Whatever happens next,¡± Dominic says, his voice soft and measured, ¡°do what you have always done before. Follow Clark¡¯s lead and pretend like this never happened. Pretend it is all the same as before¡ªthe regressions, the cycles, all of it. Do not deviate so she won¡¯t notice further.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s brow furrows deeply, confusion swirling in his chest like a storm. ¡°What¡­ what are you talking about? What do you mean ¡®like before¡¯? Who is ¡®she¡¯? Why can¡¯t I¡ª¡± -Crack! The world trembles violently as fractures spread through the air, resembling a splintering mirror. The cracks grow rapidly, their deafening sound echoing like reality is breaking apart. Dominic offers a faint, bittersweet smile. "Just do as I say, C¨¦lestin," he says softly, his voice tinged with finality. "Goodbye¡­ it was good to see you." ¡°Domy, wait!¡± C¨¦lestin reaches out, but the world crumbles around him before he can utter another word. Darkness envelops him, cold and oppressive, and for a moment, there is nothing¡ªno sound, no light, no feeling, just the heavy void pressing against his chest. The last thing he sees before his vision fades completely is Dominic¡¯s smile, etched with sorrow and resolve as if carrying the burden of countless untold truths. ¡°Why¡­¡± C¨¦lestin whispers into the void, his voice trembling with grief and confusion. But there is no response. The world is gone. All that remains is silence. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°C¨¦lestin, wake up!¡± Dominic shakes C¨¦lestin¡¯s unconscious body with increasing urgency. His voice is laced with frustration, but there is a faint edge of panic. ¡°Wake up, damn it!¡± Dominic growls. -Slap! Dominic slaps C¨¦lestin¡¯s, but there is no response. ¡°Damn it, wake up!¡± His frustration boils over. -Slap! Dominic slaps C¨¦lestin¡¯s face harder this time¡ªstill nothing. ¡°Wake. Up!¡± Dominic repeats, his voice rising with every word as he slaps C¨¦lestin¡¯s face repeatedly. Standing to the side, Arthur watches the scene with confusion and concern. ¡°Uhh, Clark¡­¡± Arthur tries to interject, his voice hesitant. But Dominic either does not hear him or chooses to ignore him. The slaps continue, echoing through the chamber. Arthur¡¯s brows furrow as he observes Dominic¡¯s expression. There it is¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible smile curling at the corners of Dominic¡¯s lips. It is not a smile of relief or determination¡ªit seems¡­ amused that he is enjoying this a little too much. Arthur¡¯s unease grows as he remembers how Dominic had slapped him earlier. The force behind those slaps had been firm but controlled, almost reluctant. But now, with C¨¦lestin, there is an intensity, a nearly gleeful vigor, that Arthur cannot ignore. ¡®Why is he smiling?¡¯ Arthur thought. Is this because of C¨¦lestin¡¯s carefree attitude? Has Clark simply reached his breaking point with C¨¦lestin and decided to take this opportunity to vent his frustrations? Or¡­ is it something deeper, something darker? Arthur is not sure. ¡°Ah!¡± C¨¦lestin suddenly gasps, his eyes snapping open as he jolts upright. Dominic immediately stops slapping him, his hands hovering mid-air. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Finally!¡± Dominic exclaims, his tone light and cheerful, as though nothing unusual has happened. ¡°Yeah¡ªugh!¡± C¨¦lestin groans, wincing as he touches his flaming red cheeks. Pain shoots through his face, making him flinch. ¡°What the hell happened to my face?! It feels like it¡¯s on fire!¡± ¡°Oh, the gas,¡± Dominic says nonchalantly, waving a hand. ¡°It made your cheeks red.¡± C¨¦lestin blinks, confused. ¡°But¡­ the gas does not do that. It does not leave physical marks.¡± Dominic¡¯s expression does not falter. ¡°Nah, it does. Believe me, I felt my cheeks hurt too. Right, Arthur?¡± Dominic turns to Arthur, his eyes sharp, almost daring him to contradict him. Arthur¡¯s heart skips a beat. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ yes! Yeah, definitely,¡± he stammers, forcing a nod. He does not know why Dominic is lying, but the weight of Dominic¡¯s stare leaves him with no choice but to play along. ¡°I see¡­¡± C¨¦lestin mutters, his voice low as he gingerly stands up, still rubbing his sore cheeks. ¡°Weird.¡± Dominic claps his hands, his tone upbeat. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not dwell on it. I got the Chalice of Merging, so let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah,¡± C¨¦lestin mumbles, his voice quieter than usual. As they walk, C¨¦lestin¡¯s mind drifts, weighed down by the memory of the illusory Dominic and his cryptic, chilling words. The sadness he feels now is heavier, as if he has left part of himself behind in that dark place. He glances at Dominic, who leads the way. A heavy silence hangs over the group. C¨¦lestin¡¯s heart aches, but he keeps his emotions buried, fearing they might overwhelm him if he lets them rise. 83- Verdant Haven Arcane Constabulary Volume 02, Chapter 83 Verdant Haven Arcane Constabulary The meeting room exudes authority and tradition, its grand design steeped in elegance and history. The circular table dominating the center is carved from polished dark wood, its surface inlaid with intricate designs of mana crystals, runes, and flowing vines. Around the table, the walls are adorned with rich tapestries depicting key moments in Verdant Haven¡¯s history. Large arched windows allow natural light streams to filter through delicate stained glass, casting multicolored patterns on the marble floor. Above, a grand chandelier of Aether-powered crystal spheres glows softly, illuminating the room with a golden hue. Seven figures sit around the circular table, each commanding attention through dignified postures and distinguished uniforms. All wear the standard VHAC uniform, the midnight blue fabric shimmering faintly with mana-infused threads, a subtle reminder of the magi-tech enhancements integrated into their attire. The VHAC insignia¡ªa mana crystal encased in a circle of golden laurels, surrounded by a five-pointed star and an Aether gear motif¡ªis prominently embroidered on their left chests, the mana thread glowing faintly in a rhythmic pulse. Their uniforms reflect both authority and practicality. The silver trims on their cuffs and collars glint faintly under the chandelier¡¯s light, while their enchanted cloaks hang neatly over their chairs, providing ceremonial elegance and subtle magical protection. Each officer¡¯s magi-tech utility belt and mana gauntlets, sleek and efficient, add a modern edge to their traditional attire. At the head of the table sits the Commissioner-General, a woman whose mere presence demands respect. Despite her youthful appearance, her reputation as an experienced and decisive leader precedes her. Her blonde hair is styled into a flawless bun, and her royal blue eyes carry an intensity that speaks of wisdom and authority. Her attire sets her apart¡ªa pristine white uniform with gold trims and accents, the embodiment of justice and leadership. Her long royal blue cloak, intricately embroidered with the VHAC insignia in shimmering gold and silver threads, cascades behind her chair. The cloak¡¯s edges are lined with glowing Aether filigree, catching the light with every subtle movement. Over her tunic, she wears a lightweight, enchanted chest plate etched with protective runes, symbolizing her dual role as a commander and a defender. A ceremonial gold circlet embedded with a softly glowing mana crystal rests on her head, signifying her leadership. ¡°We are here to discuss the incident in the E?eforte Territory,¡± she begins, her gaze sweeping across the room, ensuring every officer is paying attention. The officers shift slightly, their expressions a mix of curiosity and unease. The room is charged with tension, the weight of the matter apparent in the Commissioner-General¡¯s tone. One officer leans forward, his gloved hands clasped tightly on the polished table. ¡°Commissioner-General Syren, the Forensics and Arcane Analysis Division has confirmed something¡­ unexpected. Otherworldly creatures did not summon the Stargate in the E?eforte Territory.¡± Gasps and murmurs spread through the room. Officers exchange glances, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief. Stargates have always been assumed to be created by otherworldly entities¡ªbeings from dimensions far removed from Sylvestria. This deviation from what they believed to be fundamental law sends uncertainty rippling through the meeting. ¡°How can they tell?¡± Syren asks, her tone sharp but controlled, her piercing gaze locked on the officer. He straightens in his seat. ¡°According to their reports, the magical energy detected originated entirely from Sylvestria, not beyond our world. This type of energy signature is unprecedented, meaning it could not have been predicted or detected with our current magi-tech.¡± The whispers grow louder, filling the room with tension. ¡°That is impossible!¡± one officer exclaims, his hands trembling slightly. ¡°Every known instance of a Stargate has been directly tied to external forces. Sylvestrian magic cannot produce such phenomena!¡± Syren¡¯s composed exterior betrays a flicker of surprise. ¡°How is that possible?¡± she presses, her fingers lightly stroking her chin in thought. ¡°They do not know, ma¡¯am,¡± the officer admits. ¡°Even with assistance from the Sapphire Guild, no definitive answers have been found. The anomaly defies all established theories.¡± ¡°What about the Society of Geniuses? Have they provided any insights?¡± Syren¡¯s question cuts through the growing unease. The officer shakes his head, visibly uneasy. ¡°No concrete answers from them either, Commissioner-General. However, they have put forth a disturbing theory.¡± The room seems to hold its breath as the officer continues. ¡°They theorize that someone within Sylvestria has developed the knowledge and capability to open a Stargate¡ªusing Sylvestrian magic artificially.¡± A wave of shock sweeps through the officers. Whispers erupt like a storm, filled with alarm and confusion. ¡°A Sylvestrian with the ability to open Stargates? That is unthinkable!¡± one officer hisses. ¡°Such power would make them a walking catastrophe!¡± another mutters. ¡°They must be captured immediately!¡± someone adds. The very notion of a Sylvestrian with this knowledge is an existential threat. The ability to pierce dimensions holds the potential to destabilize not just Verdant Haven but the entire Sylvestria. Syren raises her hand, signaling for silence. The room immediately falls quiet, with all eyes on her. ¡°There can only be one answer to this,¡± Syren says, calm but deadly serious. ¡°Umbrascourge.¡± The room freezes, and for a heartbeat, no one speaks. Then, like a dam breaking, a torrent of reactions follows. ¡°The Umbrascourge?¡± one officer whispers, his face pale. ¡°That wretched organization again¡­¡± ¡°Are we saying they have recruited someone capable of this level of magic?¡± another asks, his voice filled with dread. ¡°If this theory is true, they have grown more dangerous than we ever imagined,¡± someone else mutters. Syren ignores the cacophony, her mind working quickly. ¡°The question now is, who within Umbrascourge holds this knowledge? And why have they chosen now to act?¡± ¡°I know the answer!¡± a voice suddenly calls out, cutting through the tension like a blade. All heads turn toward the source, their eyes landing on the figure seated at the opposite end of the table. Gasps fill the air as they see him¡ªa man sitting casually, as though he has been there the entire time. It was Maurice. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Several officers shout, springing to their feet and aiming their Aether-powered firearms at him. Their movements are swift and precise, their training evident in how they surround him. Maurice raises both hands in mock surrender, a playful grin spreading across his face. ¡°Woah, woah! Calm down! I¡¯m just here to help, you know.¡± The tension in the room crackled like a live wire. Officers gripped their weapons tightly, ready to fire at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°Stand down. Drop your weapons!¡± Syren¡¯s voice cuts through the chaos, her tone sharp and unyielding. The officers hesitate, their confused expressions betraying their uncertainty. ¡°But, Commissioner-General, he¡ª¡± ¡°He is one of the [SS]-Ranked Magicians in Sylvestria,¡± Syren interrupts firmly. ¡°Maurice R¨¦el. He is an ally of Verdant Haven, not an enemy.¡± The officers freeze, their disbelief palpable. [SS]-Ranked Magicians are legends¡ªfigures of unmatched power and influence. Their identities are shrouded in secrecy, known only to a select few. For this man to casually reveal himself as one of them is both shocking and intimidating. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Maurice gives a lazy wave, his grin widening. ¡°See? No need to freak out. I¡¯m on your side.¡± Slowly, reluctantly, the officers lower their weapons, though their wary gazes never leave him. Chairs creak as they cautiously sit back down, their movements tense and uncertain. Syren sits back down, her piercing eyes locking onto Maurice. ¡°You said you have the answer,¡± she prompts. ¡°Speak.¡± Maurice¡¯s grin softens into something more serious. ¡°Oh, I do, Commissioner-General. And trust me¡­ you are not going to like it.¡± Syren¡¯s eyes narrow, her posture straightening as a palpable tension fills the room. The other officers exchange uneasy glances, waiting for Maurice to elaborate. ¡°The one responsible for the Stargate incident is a former member of the Society of Geniuses,¡± Maurice begins. ¡°Luo Minghao.¡± The name drops like a stone into the room, leaving an audible silence. Most officers furrow their brows in confusion, while a few gasp softly. ¡°Luo Minghao¡­?¡± one officer mutters. ¡°I have heard the name before, but was he not the only one to voluntarily leave the Society of Geniuses?¡± ¡°I thought so too,¡± another officer adds, their voice laced with uncertainty. ¡°But I do not know much about him beyond that.¡± Syren¡¯s sharp gaze never leaves Maurice. ¡°How do you know this?¡± she asks, her tone a perfect mix of skepticism and authority. Maurice meets her eyes without flinching. ¡°Because he has something called the Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦,¡± he replies. A ripple of murmurs spreads as officers exchange puzzled looks. Finally, one of them speaks up. ¡°Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦? What is that?¡± Maurice clasps his hands together, leaning slightly forward. ¡°It is a rare and ancient artifact¡ªa stone capable of summoning Stargates.¡± The murmurs grow louder, the room buzzing with incredulity. ¡°How can a stone possibly summon Stargates?¡± one officer asks, disbelief evident in his tone. Maurice nods slightly, as if anticipating the skepticism. ¡°I am unsure of the specifics, but here is what I know. The Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ channels Mana in a way that defies conventional understanding. Luo Minghao poured his Mana into it and performed an ancient ritual. That was when the Stargates opened. Based on my observations, it is not just the stone¡ªit is the combination of Mana flow, ritualistic sequences, and the artifact¡¯s properties.¡± ¡°Ancient rituals¡­¡± one officer mutters, frowning. ¡°That is implausible. Geologists, historians, and magitists have never recorded anything about such rituals in our records.¡± Maurice¡¯s eyes gleam with a hint of amusement. ¡°True. But let me ask you this¡ªdo we know everything about this world? Even with our advancements in Magi-Tech, Sylvestria is still shrouded in mystery. Our history is fragmented and incomplete. The Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ is proof of that. It is a relic from a time we barely understand.¡± The room falls silent again, the weight of Maurice¡¯s words settling over the officers. Finally, one officer breaks the silence, his voice sharp with suspicion. ¡°How do you know all this? Are you perhaps¡­ one of them? Are you with Umbrascourge?¡± Several officers tense, their hands instinctively hovering near their weapons. Maurice raises his hands again, his grin returning faintly. ¡°Relax,¡± he says, his tone light but firm. ¡°I am not with Umbrascourge. I was teaching at the Acad¨¦mie d¡¯E?eforte when the Stargate incident occurred. I encountered Luo Minghao during the chaos and fought him.¡± Syren¡¯s brow arches slightly, her tone cautious. ¡°You fought him?¡± Maurice nods. ¡°I did. Unfortunately, I did not manage to capture him. He was using a puppet¡ªa magically enhanced construct that looked exactly like him. When I realized it, the real Luo Minghao was already gone.¡± ¡°A puppet¡­¡± Syren mutters, processing the information. ¡°To think he would go to such lengths.¡± Maurice leans back slightly, his expression darkening. ¡°You have to understand, Luo Minghao is no ordinary magician. He is brilliant¡ªhis mind is unparalleled. But brilliance unchecked can turn dangerous. And in his case, it has.¡± ¡°Why would someone like him do something so outrageous?¡± another officer asks, his voice a mix of curiosity and disgust. Maurice¡¯s gaze hardens. ¡°Because he was expelled from the Society of Geniuses.¡± The room erupts in gasps and whispers of disbelief. ¡°Expelled?!¡± one officer exclaims. ¡°I thought he left of his own volition.¡± Maurice shakes his head. ¡°That is the official story. But the truth is, Luo Minghao¡¯s research was deemed unethical. He delved into experiments that crossed every line¡ªritualistic magic, dimensional manipulation, human experimentation. The Society had no choice but to expel him.¡± ¡°And Umbrascourge?¡± Syren presses. ¡°They saw potential in his twisted genius and gave him the freedom to continue his work,¡± Maurice says, his tone grim. ¡°They gave him resources, protection, and the tools he needed to push the boundaries of magic. The Lapis de Portail ¨¦toil¨¦ is likely something he unearthed during his time with them.¡± Syren¡¯s jaw tightens. ¡°So, we are dealing with a disgraced genius allied with the most dangerous organization in Sylvestria, wielding a relic we barely understand.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Maurice says. ¡°And if we do not act soon, the Stargate incident in E?eforte will just be the beginning.¡± Syren sighs and rises from her chair, her movements deliberate and composed. ¡°Thank you, Monsieur Maurice, for barging into an official meeting to provide critical information.¡± Maurice flashes a grin, raising his hands as if to shrug off her words. ¡°No problem, I am just doing my duty as a proud Verdant Haven citi¡ª¡± ¡°However,¡± Syren interrupts, her lips curling into a faint smirk, ¡°barging into a classified Verdant Haven Arcane Constabulary meeting room is a crime. By protocol, you should be imprisoned for twenty days.¡± Maurice freezes mid-sentence, his grin faltering. ¡°Oh¡ª¡± ¡°However,¡± she continues, ¡°given the value of the information you have provided, you are excused.¡± Maurice exhales in relief, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Oh, uhh, thanks. I appreciate that.¡± Syren turns her attention to the other officers. ¡°Let us adjourn the meeting for now. Tomorrow, we will reconvene to discuss tracking down Umbrascourge and addressing the potential threat Luo Minghao and Umbrascourge pose.¡± The officers nod and begin filing out of the room, their expressions a mix of unease and determination. As the last of them exits, Syren¡¯s gaze shifts back to Maurice. ¡°Maurice,¡± she says, her voice taking on a softer tone, ¡°it has¡­ been a while.¡± Maurice raises an eyebrow but nods. ¡°It sure has, Syrie.¡± Once the room is cleared, leaving just the two of them, Maurice stretches lazily before leaning against the table. ¡°Gotta say, Syrie, for a second there, I thought you were serious about throwing me in prison.¡± Syren chuckles, the corner of her lips twitching upward. ¡°Well, it is not entirely my fault you decided to barge in without notice.¡± Maurice shrugs, his grin returning. ¡°Fair point.¡± He pushes off the table and walks toward her, his presence commanding yet oddly casual. Syren¡¯s heart races, though she keeps her expression neutral. Her years of discipline mask the sudden flutter of nerves in her chest. ¡°You know,¡± Maurice begins, his tone playful, ¡°I never expected you to end up as Commissioner-General. Back in Verdant Arcanum, you were so shy. You had that¡­ ¡®cutie patootsie¡¯ vibe going on.¡± He smirks. ¡°And now look at you¡ªstoic, commanding, and downright terrifying to some of those officers.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± Syren stammers, scratching her cheek, a rare crack in her polished exterior. ¡°I never expected it either. Honestly, I wanted to be a Stargate Raider like you and Andr¨¦¡­ but then my father died.¡± Maurice¡¯s smile fades, replaced by quiet understanding. He does not interrupt, giving her the space to continue. ¡°He wanted me to follow in his footsteps, to become Commissioner-General like him,¡± she admits, her voice dropping. ¡°I hated the idea. We argued about it constantly. Our relationship¡­ was not great. And yet¡­¡± She trails off, looking down at her hands. ¡°Here I am. I do not even know why I chose this path. Maybe to honor him, or maybe¡­ maybe just to prove something to myself.¡± Maurice sighs softly, stepping closer. He places a comforting hand on her shoulder, and Syren flinches slightly at the unexpected contact. Her cheeks flush a faint pink, but she does not pull away. ¡°Syrie,¡± Maurice says, his voice warm and reassuring, ¡°your dedication made you who you are today. Back in Verdant Arcanum, everyone saw it¡ªeven if you did not. You always had that fire in you that made you stand out. Honestly, a lot of us envied it. And for what it is worth? That is the same fire that had every guy at Verdant Arcanum wanting to win you over.¡± Syren¡¯s blush deepens, her stoic composure wavering under his words. ¡°T-Thanks, Maurice,¡± she mumbles, looking away. Maurice smiles and removes his hand, much to her subtle disappointment. ¡°Speaking of guys,¡± he teases, ¡°has anyone been bold enough to try courting you? It would be a real tragedy if a beauty like you did not have a line of suitors waiting.¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± Syren stammers, her hands fidgeting slightly. ¡°There is someone¡­ a childhood friend. But¡­¡± She hesitates, casting him a glance. ¡°He is a bit¡­ oblivious. He does not get my advances.¡± Maurice tilts his head, confusion flickering across his face. ¡°A childhood friend? Really? Why have I never heard about this guy? Back in school, it was always just you and me¡ªunless¡­¡± Syren¡¯s eyes widen slightly, her heart skipping a beat. ¡®Did he finally realize¡­?¡¯ she thinks, her breath catching. ¡°Oh!¡± Maurice snaps his fingers. ¡°I get it now! You must have met him after you moved away when we started middle school. Makes sense I would not know him then.¡± Syren¡¯s expression falls flat, her eyebrow twitching in frustration. ¡®Oblivious as ever,¡¯ she thinks, sighing quietly. ¡°Yeah¡­ something like that.¡± Maurice grins, entirely unaware of the storm of emotions swirling within her. ¡°Well, whoever he is, he is a lucky guy. Hope he figures it out soon, or he will regret it.¡± Syren offers a small, bittersweet smile, her gaze lingering on Maurice for a moment longer than necessary. ¡°Yeah¡­ me too.¡± ¡°Anyway, how about we grab dinner and catch up? My treat!¡± Maurice says, his voice casual, his signature grin lighting up his face. Syren blinks, slightly taken aback by the suggestion. ¡°Dinner?¡± she repeats. ¡°Yeah,¡± Maurice says, shrugging nonchalantly, his hands slipping into his pockets. ¡°You, me, some good food, maybe a bottle of wine or two. You know, like old times. It has been years, has it not?¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± Syren stammers, caught off guard. Her heart skips a beat, and she feels a faint warmth creeping up her neck. Dinner with Maurice? Just the two of them? It is not the first time they have shared a meal, but this feels¡­ different. Her thoughts begin to race, her calm and stoic demeanor momentarily wavering. ¡®Could this be my chance?¡¯ she thinks. After all these years, could this dinner be the moment she has been waiting for¡ªthe chance to bridge the distance that has grown between them, to reignite the bond they once shared? To make him see her as more than just "Syrie," the childhood friend he used to tease? It is perfect, she thinks, her mind already spinning with possibilities. A quiet dinner would allow her to talk to him openly, to remind him of the connection they had in the past. Maybe she could finally drop a few hints¡ªclearer ones this time¡ªabout how she truly feels. Maurice has always been oblivious, she reminds herself, biting her cheek. If she does not take this opportunity now, who knows when the next one will come? He is always off somewhere, chasing danger and excitement, while her role as Commissioner-General keeps her tethered to Verdant Haven. This could be her one chance to show him how much he means to her¡ªhow much he always has. She straightens her posture, willing her heart to slow its frantic rhythm. ¡°That sounds¡­ nice,¡± she finally says, keeping her tone calm despite the butterflies dancing in her stomach. Maurice¡¯s grin widens. ¡°Great! I know this little place in the city center¡ªamazing food, relaxed atmosphere. You¡¯ll love it.¡± Syren nods, her mind already racing with plans. Relaxed atmosphere? Perfect. This will be casual. No pressure. I just have to be myself¡­ but maybe I should wear something more¡­ subtle yet striking? Something to make him notice me. ¡°Sounds like a plan,¡± she says, offering him a small smile. ¡°But do not think I will let you drink more wine than me.¡± Maurice laughs, his warm, carefree tone making her heart flutter. ¡°You have got a deal, Syrie. I will even let you pick the bottle.¡± As Maurice leads the way out of the room, Syren follows, her thoughts consumed with anticipation. She has waited years for this moment¡ªto reconnect with the boy she once knew and the man he has become. Tonight, she will make sure he sees her, truly sees her, in a way he never has before. 84- Maurice and Syren Chapter 84 Maurice and Syren Maurice sits on the plush, velvet couch in the expansive lobby of the Verdant Haven Grand Hotel. The ambiance is luxurious yet welcoming, with warm golden lighting and intricately patterned marble floors that gleam under the chandelier''s soft glow. The place is filled with activity¡ªguests check in at the front desk, bellhops wheel luggage carts, and well-dressed patrons mingle at the nearby bar. A pianist plays a gentle melody from the grand piano in the corner, adding an elegant backdrop to the scene. Maurice leans back, one arm draped casually over the edge of the couch as he watches people go about their lives. A group of businessmen chat animatedly over drinks, a young couple snaps selfies in front of a floral display, and a child¡ªno older than five¡ªtugs at his mother¡¯s hand, pointing excitedly in Maurice¡¯s direction. ¡°Mummy, look! He has red hair!¡± the boy exclaims, pointing his finger at Maurice. ¡°Hush now, do not be rude,¡± the mother says in a hushed tone, gently pulling the child away. Maurice sighs softly and runs a hand through his crimson bangs, the strands catching the light and appearing almost like flickering flames. ¡°I was just born this way¡­¡± His hair, a deep, striking shade of blood-red, is a signature trait of the R¨¦el family. Unlike the more common ginger tones, it is vibrant, bold, and almost unnatural in its brilliance. Maurice has long since stopped trying to explain it to others¡ªit is just how the R¨¦el family is. His father and late grandfather had no real answers about why their lineage bore such a distinctive feature. He lets his thoughts drift as he watches the lobby¡¯s activity ebb and flow. The sound of clinking glasses, the murmur of conversations, and the pianist¡¯s delicate tune blend into a serene symphony of life. Maurice always enjoys people-watching; something is grounding about seeing others live their ordinary, unremarkable lives while he carries the weight of being one of Sylvestria¡¯s [SS] Ranked Magicians. ¡°Sorry for making you wait!¡± He turns at Syren¡¯s voice, his relaxed posture straightening slightly as his eyes land on her. She is descending the grand staircase, her presence immediately commanding the attention of everyone in the lobby. She wears a long, flowing white dress with an understated elegance that matches her usual composed demeanor. The gown has a subtle shimmer, catching the light with every step. Her beauty lies in her effortless elegance. Thin straps frame her shoulders, while the fabric of her dress flows gently in soft waves, cinched at the waist by a delicate silver belt. Her golden hair, usually pinned in a neat bun, now cascades freely down her back in graceful waves. She is breathtaking. Maurice feels a small smile tug at his lips as he stands to greet her. ¡°You look stunning,¡± he says softly, his usual teasing tone replaced with something more genuine. Syren¡¯s cheeks flush faintly, but she keeps her composure. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she replies, her voice almost shy as she meets his gaze. Her eyes flick over his current attire¡ªhis blue tuxedo, slightly wrinkled from the day¡¯s events¡ªand she arches an eyebrow. ¡°What about you? Are you not going to change?¡± Maurice smirks, his usual mischief returning as he raises his hands dramatically. ¡°Oh, but I am.¡± -Flick! With a sharp flick of his fingers, a faint shimmer of mana envelops him, and his blue tuxedo begins to transform. The fabric darkens and shifts into a sleek crimson red, perfectly tailored to his frame. A black top hat appears with a subtle pop atop his head. Maurice adjusts the top hat with a flourish, bowing slightly as he takes Syren¡¯s hand and kisses the back of it with exaggerated flair. ¡°I have changed, milady,¡± he says with a smirk, his crimson hair falling perfectly into place as he straightens. Syren¡¯s cheeks deepen in color, her fingers twitching slightly in his grasp. ¡°You are insufferable,¡± she mutters, though the smile tugging at her lips betrays her amusement. Maurice grins as he releases her hand, his eyes glinting with playful energy. ¡°Shall we?¡± he asks, extending his arm for her to take. Syren rolls her eyes but loops her arm through his, letting him lead her out of the lobby. As they walk, the onlookers cannot help but stare¡ªtwo figures, one regal and composed, the other flamboyant and mischievous, yet they seem perfectly balanced. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Maurice and Syren finally arrive at the entrance of La Lumi¨¨re ¨¦toil¨¦e, one of the finest restaurants in Verdant Haven. The grand establishment exudes sophistication, with its golden-framed doors and glowing lanterns casting a warm light across the cobblestone path. Inside, the soft hum of string instruments playing in the background melds perfectly with the faint clinking of silverware and murmured conversations. A sharply dressed host, wearing a tailored midnight-blue suit adorned with a subtle Aether-crystal pin, steps forward, his practiced smile welcoming. ¡°Good evening, Monsieur and Mademoiselle. Welcome to La Lumi¨¨re ¨¦toil¨¦e. Do you have a reservation?¡± he asks politely, his voice smooth and professional. Maurice tips his hat slightly, flashing a charming grin. ¡°Indeed. Under the name Maurice R¨¦el.¡± The host glances at the ledger on the polished mahogany stand and nods. ¡°Ah, yes, Monsieur R¨¦el. Right this way, please.¡± With a practiced gesture, he grabs two menus and motions for them to follow. He leads them through the restaurant¡¯s opulent interior, its intimate yet luxurious atmosphere unmistakable. The tables are adorned with crisp white linens and enchanted, softly glowing floral centerpieces. Crystal chandeliers overhead cast a warm golden light, and the aroma of exquisite dishes fills the air. Maurice and Syren are guided to a secluded table by a large window overlooking the cityscape of Aurelior, Verdant Haven''s shining capital. The view of glowing rooftops and illuminated spires gives the scene an almost magical quality. ¡°Here you are, Monsieur, Mademoiselle. Please make yourselves comfortable,¡± the host says as he gestures toward their seats and hands them the menus. ¡°Your server will be with you shortly.¡± Maurice pulls Syren¡¯s chair out with an exaggerated flourish. ¡°Milady,¡± he teases, bowing slightly. Syren rolls her eyes but cannot hide the faint smile that tugs at her lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± she says as she sits down. Maurice takes his seat across from her, adjusting his cape dramatically before propping his elbows on the table with a mischievous grin. A waiter in a white uniform approaches, bowing politely. ¡°Good evening. I will be serving you tonight. Would you care for some water while you look over the menu?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± Syren answers with a polite nod. The waiter places two glasses on the table, filling them with chilled, crystal-clear water from a silver decanter before leaving to give them time to browse the menu. Maurice picks up the menu, flipping it open with curiosity. His crimson brows rise slightly as he scans the descriptions of dishes. ¡°Fancy, huh?¡± he remarks, his finger trailing down the list of entr¨¦es. ¡°I see they still have Rago?t de Mana-B?uf. I remember trying this once¡ªit had that hint of enchanted truffle. Delicious.¡± Syren glances at him over the edge of her menu. ¡°You have been here before?¡± ¡°Once or twice,¡± Maurice admits, his grin widening. ¡°What can I say? I like treating myself now and then.¡± Syren rolls her eyes but smiles, returning her focus to the menu. She reads through the selection, her fingers brushing lightly against the fine parchment pages. ¡°I think I will go with the Filet de Sylvestrian Saumon. It sounds divine.¡± The waiter returns, standing at attention with a notepad in hand. ¡°Are you ready to order?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maurice says, casually closing his menu and leaning back. ¡°I will have the Rago?t de Mana-B?uf with a side of the Pomme Pur¨¦e ¨¦th¨¦r¨¦e.¡± The waiter jots it down before turning to Syren. ¡°And for you, Mademoiselle?¡± ¡°I will take the Filet de Sylvestrian Saumon with the Herbed Infusion Risotto,¡± Syren says, handing her menu back with a polite smile. ¡°Excellent choices,¡± the waiter says with a practiced nod, tucking the menus under his arm. ¡°Would you care for any wine to accompany your meals?¡± Maurice glances at Syren, silently letting her decide. ¡°A glass of Chateau Aetheria Blanc, please,¡± Syren replies. ¡°Make that two,¡± Maurice adds, flashing the waiter a grin. ¡°Of course,¡± the waiter says. ¡°I will bring your wine shortly.¡± With that, he turns and leaves the two alone at their table. ¡°So, you said earlier that you were teaching at Acad¨¦mie d¡¯E?eforte?¡± Syren asks, her tone light, though the curiosity in her eyes is evident. ¡°Yes,¡± Maurice replies with a casual shrug, swirling the wine in his glass. ¡°It is just a hobby, you know? Something to fill the time when I am not traveling around Verdant Haven performing.¡± Syren¡¯s brows lift in surprise. ¡°Performing? You are back to being a showman? I thought you hated it.¡± Maurice¡¯s smile falters slightly as he glances down at his glass, the crimson liquid reflecting the golden light of the chandelier. ¡°Well¡­¡± he begins, his voice quieter, almost reflective. ¡°Just like you, I suppose. I am doing something I swore I would never do. And to be honest¡­ I do not know why.¡± He lets out a soft chuckle, though there is no humor in it. ¡°Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit is because I wanted to prove something. To him. To myself. To¡­ continue his legacy after he died. I do not know.¡± Syren¡¯s heart aches at the vulnerability in his voice, and she immediately knows who he is talking about. ¡°Maurice¡­¡± she says softly, her voice almost a whisper. Maurice hesitates for a moment as if debating whether to continue. Then he sighs, running a hand through his crimson hair. ¡°Even though he never said it outright, I always felt he wanted me to carry on the R¨¦el legacy. My father¡­ Pap¨¢¡­ he was everything to me.¡± Syren leans forward slightly, her gaze locked on him. She has always known Maurice was close to his father, but hearing him talk about it now feels different¡ªraw and unfiltered. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Pap¨¢ was the kind of man who always supported me, no matter what I chose to do. Whether it was pursuing magic or something completely mundane, he was always there, cheering me on. But then¡­¡± Maurice¡¯s voice catches, and he takes a deep breath, steadying himself. ¡°He died during my final year at Verdant Arcanum. It crushed me, Syren. He had been my constant¡ªmy anchor. It was just the two of us. No other family, no relatives to lean on. Just us. And then, suddenly¡­ it was not.¡± Syren¡¯s eyes widen as realization dawns on her. ¡®Is this why he dropped out of Verdant Arcanum?¡¯ she thinks, her chest tightening. Maurice continues, his gaze distant. ¡°Maybe that is why¡­ maybe I quit being a Stargate Raider. Maybe going back to being a showman was not just about the danger or the excitement. It was¡­ a way to honor him. To carry on what he started¡ªfor himself and the family. For the R¨¦el name.¡± The weight of his words hangs between them, and for a moment, neither speaks. Syren finally gathers herself and says, ¡°Maurice¡­ your father would be so proud of you. Not because you are continuing his legacy, but because you have made your own. You have done so much¡ªhelped so many people. That is your legacy. And it is just as extraordinary as his.¡± Maurice looks up at her, his emerald green eyes meeting her blue ones, and for the first time that evening, his smile feels genuine. ¡°Thanks, Syrie,¡± he says softly, the old nickname slipping from his lips without thought. ¡°You always know how to make me feel like I am not just running in circles.¡± Syren blushes faintly but holds his gaze. ¡°You are not running in circles, Maurice. You are carving your path. And no one else could do it quite like you.¡± Maurice leans back in his chair, his green eyes softening as a warm, teasing smile spreads across his lips. ¡°You know, Syrie, you have always had this knack for saying exactly what I needed to hear¡­ even when I did not want to,¡± he says. Syren chuckles softly, but the faint blush already dusting her cheeks deepens. She quickly glances down at her wine glass, trying to compose herself. ¡°Well, someone has to keep you in check,¡± she quips, brushing a strand of loose hair behind her ear. ¡°You are not exactly known for your modesty.¡± Maurice grins, leaning forward slightly, his chin resting in the palm of his hand as if studying her. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he says, his gaze holding hers a moment longer than she expects. ¡°But you know, you have always had this way of cutting through all my nonsense and making me feel¡­ seen.¡± Syren¡¯s breath catches, her blush spreading further as her composure wavers momentarily. She quickly masks it with a playful scoff. ¡°Well, someone has to see through the Great Maurice R¨¦el¡¯s theatrics. I cannot let that ego get too inflated.¡± Maurice chuckles, the sound rich and warm, yet there is an undeniable glint of mischief in his eyes. As he swirls the deep red wine in his glass, his expression softens. ¡°But seriously, Syrie, enough about me.¡± He leans forward slightly. ¡°What about you? Well¡­ aside from being the Commissioner-General, of course.¡± Syren blinks, caught slightly off guard by the shift in conversation. ¡°Well¡­¡± She hesitates for a moment, adjusting her grip on her glass. ¡°Aside from being the Commissioner-General, there is nothing really.¡± Maurice raises an eyebrow, swirling his drink lazily. ¡°Nothing?¡± A playful smirk tugs at his lips. ¡°So, the Commissioner-General is boring?¡± She huffs, flustered, her face heating slightly. ¡°I-It is not like that! It is just that¡­¡± She glances down at her wine, fingers tapping lightly against the glass. ¡°I do not know what else to do.¡± Maurice strokes his chin, feigning deep contemplation. ¡°How about you come to my shows every so often?¡± Syren''s head snaps up, her blue eyes widening slightly. ¡°Your shows?¡± Maurice grins, resting his cheek against his palm. ¡°Yes. You work too much¡ªyou need to get out more. Besides,¡± he adds with a smirk, ¡°what better way to unwind than watching me perform? I am quite the spectacle, you know.¡± Syren bites her lip, pretending to consider the idea, but in reality¡­ she is already leaning toward yes. Maurice is right. She has spent so much time dedicated to the Verdant Haven Arcane Constabulary that she has never considered what comes next. The job has become her life. Her identity. But now¡­ now, an opportunity presents itself. Not just any opportunity¡ªone that involves seeing Maurice more often. She takes a small sip of her wine, setting the glass down gently. ¡°I suppose¡­ watching one or two of your performances would not hurt.¡± Maurice¡¯s eyes twinkle, his smirk widening into something more triumphant. ¡°One or two? Syrie, please, we both know you are going to end up watching every single one of them.¡± She rolls her eyes, but the small smile playing on her lips gives her away. Maurice reaches forward, gently tilting his glass toward hers. A soft clink echoes between them. ¡°To new habits, then?¡± Maurice muses, his voice lower, more intimate. Syren meets his gaze, holding it for a moment longer than necessary. ¡°To new habits.¡± Their glasses meet once more before they both take a sip, the moment lingering between them¡ªunspoken, but undeniable. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T The streets of Aurelior are alive with the hum of evening activity¡ªcarriages rolling over cobblestone, street vendors calling out their final sales, and distant laughter from taverns and inns. Maurice and Syren walk side by side, their post-dinner conversation flowing naturally. ¡°The meal was delightful,¡± Maurice muses, stretching slightly. Syren nods, tucking a loose strand of silver hair behind her ear. ¡°Yes, it was.¡± She smirks. ¡°Despite it costing 1,000 Camilliums, it was worth it.¡± ¡°I could not agree more,¡± Maurice says, glancing at her amusedly. ¡°Though, next time, maybe you should treat me.¡± Syren chuckles. ¡°That depends. Are you paying next time?¡± Maurice snorts. ¡°You wish.¡± Their playful banter continues as they stroll through the city, the warm glow of street lamps casting elongated shadows behind them. Then, Syren tilts her head slightly. ¡°Ah, by the way, are there any students at Acad¨¦mie d¡¯E?eforte who have caught your attention?¡± Maurice turns to her with a smirk. ¡°Oh? Why the sudden interest?¡± Syren shrugs. ¡°You have a knack for sniffing out promising hatchlings¡ªjust like your father did with Andr¨¦.¡± Maurice lets out a low chuckle. ¡°Yes, I suppose you are right about that.¡± He strokes his chin, thinking for a moment before speaking. ¡°Well, there are two students who have stood out to me. One of them is Arthur Lyon, the son of Uther Lyon.¡± Syren¡¯s eyes widen slightly at the name. ¡°Wait.¡± She frowns. ¡°Monsieur Uther enrolled his son in Acad¨¦mie d¡¯E?eforte? Why? The Lyon territory has its own academy with far higher standards.¡± Maurice shrugs. ¡°That is what I wondered at first too. But after digging around, I found out Arthur specifically requested to attend E?eforte.¡± Syren raises an eyebrow. ¡°And Uther just¡­ let him?¡± Maurice smirks. ¡°Yes. At first, I thought it was strange. Uther is not exactly the type to entertain personal whims. But Arthur kept begging, and eventually, he gave in.¡± ¡°So much for that ¡®Lyon Pride.¡¯¡± Syren exhales in mild amusement. ¡°And the second student?¡± Maurice¡¯s smirk grows as he glances up at the darkening sky. ¡°Dominic E?eforte.¡± Syren blinks, her steps slowing for a brief moment. ¡°Andr¨¦ has a son?¡± Maurice chuckles at her reaction. ¡°Right? That was my exact thought when I first found out. Considering how irresponsible he is when it comes to women, I was sure he would never have an heir.¡± Syren lets out a soft laugh. ¡°I can agree with that.¡± Then she furrows her brows. ¡°What is special about him?¡± ¡°For starters, he wants to be a Stargate Raider despite being Manaless.¡± Syren stops in her tracks. ¡°He is Manaless?¡± Her voice carries a note of disbelief. ¡°Andr¨¦ is an [SS] Rank Magician, and his son has no Mana?¡± ¡°Surprisingly, yes.¡± Maurice starts walking again, prompting Syren to follow. ¡°But why would he want to be a Stargate Raider if he is Manaless? That is¡ª¡± ¡°Crazy?¡± Maurice finishes for her, flashing a knowing grin. ¡°I know, right? But here is the thing¡ªhe is actually a fighter. He wields dual guns, has mastered the fundamentals of Basic Gun Arts, and has instincts sharper than most. The kid even survived my attacks during training.¡± Syren narrows her eyes slightly. ¡°Wait. If he is that good, then Andr¨¦ must have trained him. Right?¡± Maurice shakes his head. ¡°That is the catch¡ªAndr¨¦ never trained him.¡± Syren¡¯s brows furrow in confusion. ¡°So, you are saying he is self-taught?¡± Maurice exhales, tilting his head as if debating how much to reveal. ¡°Well¡­ not exactly.¡± He pauses, his gaze flickering up to the sky again. ¡°Then what?¡± Syren presses. Maurice sighs. ¡°The real reason I am interested in Dominic is not just because he is defying the odds of being Manaless.¡± He hesitates for a moment, then smirks. ¡°But¡­ actually, it is a secret.¡± Syren shoots him an unimpressed look. ¡°Seriously?¡± Maurice chuckles, scratching the back of his head. ¡°You will find out eventually.¡± She studies him for a moment, clearly considering whether to pry further, but eventually sighs and lets it go. ¡°Fine. Keep your secrets. But now I am even more curious.¡± Maurice simply smiles. ¡°That is the point.¡± They continue strolling through the lively streets of Aurelior, the warm glow of lanterns casting a golden hue over the cobblestone paths. The city bustles with life¡ªlaughter spills from taverns, the distant melody of a street performer¡¯s violin fills the air, and the scent of fresh pastries drifts through the streets. Just as Maurice is about to speak, a salesperson suddenly steps in front of them, their polished demeanor practically radiating enthusiasm. ¡°Bonsoir, Monsieur and Mademoiselle!¡± the salesperson greets them with a charming smile. ¡°Would you be interested in a photo booth experience for couples? A perfect way to capture your memories together!¡± Maurice opens his mouth, ready to decline. ¡°Oh¡ªwe¡¯re not¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re interested!¡± Syren interjects smoothly, her voice dripping with amusement. Maurice freezes mid-sentence, his eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Syren, the photo booth is only for cou¡ª¡± Syren simply shoots him a smirk, her silver eyes glinting mischievously under the soft streetlights. Maurice feels a cold bead of sweat roll down his temple. He narrows his eyes at Syren, who stands there, perfectly composed, a playful smirk curving her lips. The salesperson, oblivious to Maurice¡¯s internal panic, claps their hands together. ¡°Fantastic! Right this way, please.¡± Before Maurice can protest, Syren loops her arm around his and gently but firmly leads him toward the booth. ¡°Syren, you know what ¡®couples¡¯ means, right?¡± Maurice mutters under his breath. She turns to him with an innocent expression that does not fool him one bit. ¡°Of course. But it¡¯s just a picture, Maurice. What¡¯s the harm?¡± Maurice sighs in exasperation. ¡°You just enjoy making me suffer, don¡¯t you?¡± Syren laughs, a soft and melodic sound. ¡°Oh, absolutely. But you have to admit, it¡¯s entertaining.¡± The photo booth is small but elegantly designed, lined with plush red velvet curtains. A vintage camera sits on a stand, ready to capture whatever chaos is about to ensue. The salesperson gestures toward a small selection of props on the side. ¡°You can choose accessories to personalize your photo! Hats, glasses, even a romantic rose, if you¡¯d like.¡± Maurice deadpans. ¡°We¡¯re not doing the rose.¡± Syren, already reaching for a pair of matching berets, smirks. ¡°Fine, but we¡¯re wearing these.¡± Maurice groans but does not argue as she hands him one. With a reluctant sigh, he follows her into the booth. They sit down on the cushioned bench, Syren looking entirely at ease while Maurice still seems mildly horrified. ¡°All right, ready?¡± the salesperson chirps from outside. Syren nudges Maurice playfully. ¡°Come on, Maurice, smile for the camera. Or at least try not to look like you¡¯re being held hostage.¡± Maurice rolls his eyes but, despite himself, cannot suppress the small, amused smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± The camera flashes. As the camera flashes, capturing the moment, Syren finds herself staring at the screen displaying their photo. Maurice, ever the reluctant participant, has worn a smirk that is somewhere between amused and exasperated, his arms casually crossed as if silently questioning how he ended up in this situation. Meanwhile, she has leaned slightly toward him, her head tilting ever so slightly in a way that makes them look¡­ natural together. Too natural. Syren bites the inside of her cheek to suppress the small, wistful smile threatening to form. She has always been patient¡ªafter all, timing is everything. There are things she cannot say just yet, feelings she cannot act on. Not because she is afraid of rejection, but because she knows Maurice. He is not the type to accept things so easily. Love, romance, or even the idea of someone waiting for him¡ªhe would hesitate, maybe even reject the idea outright just because he is not ready for it. And Syren¡­ she is willing to wait. She turns to glance at him, watching the way he ruffles his own hair in mild frustration, muttering something about ¡°being dragged into nonsense¡± under his breath. She knows him better than most. He is strong, reliable, and brilliant. But he also has walls. Walls she is not in a rush to tear down¡ªno, she will simply stay close, waiting for the day he lets her in. ¡°All right, next pose!¡± the salesperson chimes in. Maurice lets out a groan. ¡°How many of these do we have to take?¡± Syren chuckles, tilting her head. ¡°Let¡¯s do something fun, then.¡± She reaches for a pair of oversized, ridiculous sunglasses from the prop pile and plops them onto Maurice¡¯s face before slipping on her own matching pair. He sighs dramatically, but there is no real protest. The camera flashes again, capturing another moment¡ªthis time, with Maurice barely holding back a laugh and Syren grinning as if she has already won. Maybe, just maybe, she has. Not in the way she wants, not yet. But for now, just being here, in moments like this, is enough. For now, she will enjoy these fleeting moments with him, content to wait for the right time to tell him what she already knows. That she has long since fallen for him. As the last flash goes off, signaling the end of their impromptu photoshoot, Syren takes the freshly printed strip of photos from the salesperson. She gazes at them for a moment, her fingers tracing over the glossy surface. Each photo is a snapshot of something she will treasure¡ªa reminder of the rare moments when Maurice lets himself relax, even if it is just for a few seconds. In the first one, he has still been stiff, arms crossed, brow furrowed, clearly regretting getting roped into this. The second one, with the ridiculous sunglasses, is her favorite. He tries to scowl, but the effect is ruined by the way his lips twitch, fighting back a laugh. And the last one¡­ Syren¡¯s breath hitches slightly. It is not planned. It is not forced. They have both turned slightly toward each other, and in that split second, Maurice¡¯s expression softens just enough to look¡­ right. As if the two of them belong there, together, frozen in time. Her heart squeezes painfully, but she pushes the feeling down, smiling softly as she folds the photos and tucks them into her bag. Maurice has been watching her. He notices the way she lingers on the pictures, how the corner of her lips curves just a little more than usual. But¡ªjust as quickly as the thought crosses his mind, he lets it go. He is not the type to question things like this. If Syren is smiling, then that is all there is to it. Besides, what is there to question? Maurice stuffs his hands into his pockets as they step away from the booth. The night air is cool against his skin, the streets of Aurelior still bustling with people despite the late hour. ¡°So, where to now?¡± Syren asks, turning to him. Maurice shrugs. ¡°I will walk you back to your penthouse.¡± Syren blinks in surprise. ¡°Oh? That is rare of you.¡± Maurice rolls his eyes. ¡°It is not that rare. I just do not want to deal with the mess if you somehow get into trouble on the way.¡± Syren chuckles, tilting her head. ¡°So, you are saying you would be worried?¡± Maurice scoffs. ¡°No, I am saying I would be annoyed. There is a difference.¡± Syren only hums in response, her smile never fading as they fall into step beside each other. The city lights cast a warm glow over them as they walk, the occasional laughter of people enjoying the nightlife filling the air. She steals a glance at him¡ªhis sharp profile, the way his hands stay stuffed in his pockets like he has no real destination, yet his strides are always purposeful. Maurice is not the type to do things without a reason. Maybe he will never say it outright. Maybe he will continue brushing off his kindness as obligation. But Syren will take what she can get. For now, walking beside him like this is enough. For now, she will wait. 85- Returning Home [1] Volume 03, Chapter 85 Returning Home C¨¦lestin, Arthur, and Dominic sit in a quiet train compartment, the steady hum of the tracks filling the silence. The Golden Fields Region draws closer, its sunlit meadows and golden crops awaiting them. Arthur sleeps soundly by the window, his chest rising and falling rhythmically. Meanwhile, C¨¦lestin and Dominic sit in silence, watching the scenery pass by, their thoughts far from the peaceful view. C¨¦lestin cannot shake the events of the chamber. The memory of his interaction with the original Dominic haunts him. ¡®How did I talked with him?¡¯ C¨¦lestin thinks, his brow furrowed. ¡®That should not have been possible.¡¯ The chamber''s purple gas, meant to turn their memories into weapons of fear or guilt, had instead formed a bridge¡ªa link to someone who should not exist in this moment. Opposite him, Dominic sits deep in thought, a faint grin on his lips. His fingers tap rhythmically on his knee as he focuses on the glowing red holographic screen of the System, visible only to him. ¡®The Chalice of Merging is mine. I can finally perform the Manaficial Ritual,¡¯ Dominic thinks, his heart racing slightly.
Master, upon completing the Manaficial Ritual, you will unlock the "Spells" feature. This menu will display all available spells. Furthermore, the Shop feature will enable you to purchase spells with Stat Points.
¡®Spells and a shop for magic¡¯? Dominic muses, his grin widening. ¡®This just keeps getting better.¡¯ C¨¦lestin, noticing Dominic¡¯s expression, feels a pang of concern.¡¯ Why is he smiling like that?¡¯ he wonders. ¡®Did the gas affect him more than he is letting on?¡¯ For all C¨¦lestin knows, Dominic¡¯s current demeanor could be a mask hiding the weight of his burdens¡ªor worse, a sign that he is starting to crack under the immense pressure left by the original Dominic¡¯s responsibilities. C¨¦lestin glances at Arthur, who snores softly in his sleep, then back at Dominic. ¡°Clark¡­¡± he finally breaks the silence, his voice hesitant. Dominic turns his head, the holographic screen disappearing in an instant. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Are you okay? Did¡­ did the gas make you cry? You seem off.¡± Dominic pauses, his expression softening. ¡°It almost did,¡± he admits, his voice quieter. ¡°It made me see my parents from my past life. It was¡­ hard. But I remembered they are safe now. That got me through it.¡± C¨¦lestin nods slowly, relief softening his features. ¡°I thought¡­¡± He hesitates, shaking his head. ¡°Never mind.¡± Dominic tilts his head, sensing C¨¦lestin¡¯s hesitation. Deciding to change the subject, he leans forward. ¡°C¨¦lestin, why did you not know about the trap in the chamber? You have been through that temple before, have you not?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s expression darkens, and he looks down at his hands. ¡°There is something you should know,¡± he begins, his voice unsteady. ¡°About how my regressions work.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Dominic sits up straighter, his interest piqued. ¡°Every time I regress, I retain my memories of the future. But¡­ I can choose who regresses with me. And I always chose Domy.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes widen. He did not know C¨¦lestin could choose people to remember. C¨¦lestin nods. ¡°But it is not just him. Malignor remembers too.¡± Dominic stiffens at the name. ¡°Malignor? How? Why?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± C¨¦lestin admits, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°But no matter how often we have faced him, he always remembers us. He is the only one aside from us who retains the memories after each regression.¡± Dominic¡¯s mind races, but before he can interject, C¨¦lestin continues. ¡°It was not Malignor who trapped the chamber. It was Domy.¡± Dominic¡¯s breath hitches. ¡°How do you know that? Why would he do that?¡± ¡°I¡­ I spoke to him,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°He said he tampered with the chamber. He mentioned something about how if something different happened, things might change for us¡­ and something about the Aetherium not marking us.¡± ¡°Aetherium?¡± Dominic repeats, the term unfamiliar. It was not in the web novel¡ªthe original Dominic¡¯s supposed blueprint for this world. C¨¦lestin nods. ¡°I do not know what it means either. But he told me to follow your lead, Clark.¡± Dominic leans back, his mind swirling with unanswered questions. ¡®What is Dominic planning? Why did he not leave any of this in the novel? And what the hell is the Aetherium?¡¯ The differences between the web novel and reality bother him. C¨¦lestin¡¯s personality is off. Regressions were never mentioned, and the Aetherium does not exist. Questions pile up: Why are there time skips whenever C¨¦lestin finds an artifact for the Manaficial Ritual? Why were the temple traps never explained? Why was so much left out? ¡°Dominic¡¯s web novel never mentioned any of this,¡± Dominic mutters aloud, his frustration bubbling over. ¡°Why would he leave so much information out?¡± C¨¦lestin sighs, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Do you think¡­ he did it on purpose?¡± ¡°¡­Perhaps,¡± Dominic replies hesitantly. If the original Dominic had withheld these details, there must be a reason. Was it connected to the Aetherium? What power or danger did it hold? The mysteries around him only grow with each step. ¡°We do not have all the answers,¡± C¨¦lestin says after a moment, his voice steady but tinged with weariness. ¡°But for now, the only thing we can do is move forward.¡± Dominic lets out a long breath, trying to ground himself. ¡°You are right. As soon as we return, I will perform the Manaficial Ritual and deal with Belard.¡± C¨¦lestin tilts his head, a faint smirk creeping onto his face. ¡°Oh? Confident, are we?¡± ¡°I have to be,¡± Dominic replies, crossing his arms defiantly. ¡°Then you have a purified monster orb ready, I take it?¡± C¨¦lestin asks, raising an eyebrow. Dominic nods. ¡°Mason Schmidt is purifying it for me.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s expression freezes, his smirk vanishing as confusion clouds his features. ¡°Mason Schmidt?¡± Dominic frowns, noticing the sudden shift. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± C¨¦lestin shakes his head, his voice low and uncertain. ¡°I do not know anyone named Mason Schmidt.¡± Dominic¡¯s stomach drops. ¡°Wait¡­ what? That does not make sense. The web novel specifically mentioned you worked with him.¡± ¡°I am telling you,¡± C¨¦lestin says firmly, leaning forward. ¡°In all the timelines I have lived through, I have never met a Mason Schmidt.¡± The revelation hits Dominic like a punch to the gut. If C¨¦lestin does not know Mason, how had the original Dominic written about him in the novel? Had Dominic fabricated Mason entirely? Or worse¡ªwas there something else at play that neither of them understood? ¡°This does not add up,¡± Dominic murmurs, running a hand through his hair. ¡°The web novel made it clear you and Mason worked together. I read the chapters. I remember the details.¡± ¡°I do not doubt what you are saying,¡± C¨¦lestin replies, his voice tinged with unease. ¡°But I am telling you the truth. Mason Schmidt is not part of any of the timelines I have experienced.¡± Dominic¡¯s mind races, trying to reconcile the contradiction. If Mason was not in the regressions, did that mean the original Dominic knew outside C¨¦lestin¡¯s cycles? Was Mason a variable outside the web novel¡¯s framework, or was there something deeper¡ªsomething deliberately hidden by the original Dominic? He exhales sharply, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on him. ¡°Why is he like this?¡± Dominic mutters under his breath. ¡°Why leave behind pieces of a puzzle but scatter them everywhere? It is like he wanted me to figure it out but also did not.¡± C¨¦lestin remains silent, his gaze distant as if he is trying to make sense of it all. ¡°Snrrkkkk!¡± They both jolt at the loud snore, snapping their gazes toward Arthur, who is still fast asleep, his head leaning against the window. His lips part slightly, and another snore escapes, louder than the last. Dominic and C¨¦lestin exchange glances before breaking into chuckles. ¡°I thought he woke up,¡± C¨¦lestin whispers, shaking his head. ¡°Yeah, same,¡± Dominic replies, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Guess he is just... sleeping loudly.¡± C¨¦lestin tilts his head, watching Arthur for a moment. ¡°I wonder what he is dreaming about?¡± Dominic smirks and shrugs. ¡°Probably about burgers.¡± They share a laugh, the tension from earlier easing into the comfortable rhythm of the train. 86- Returning Home [2] Volume 03, Chapter 86 Returning Home ¡°Hahh!¡± Arthur stretches his arms high, letting out a contented sigh. C¨¦lestin raises an eyebrow, his trademark smirk playing at his lips. ¡°Enjoyed your beauty sleep, O king of knights?¡± Arthur shoots him a glance, his brows furrowing slightly. ¡°I do not even know where you come up with these nicknames,¡± he mutters, shaking his head. ¡°But yes, I did enjoy it¡ªmostly because I did not have to hear your voice for a while.¡± C¨¦lestin chuckles, unbothered by the jab. ¡°Oh, come on. I am not that insufferable, am I?¡± Arthur sighs but does not reply. His gaze drifts across the train station to where Dominic stands at a counter, handling some last-minute details. For a moment, he simply watches him, his thoughts elsewhere. His mind wanders back to the conversation¡ªthe one from the dream. Even though the Dominic standing before him is Clark, the words of that Dominic still linger. They gnaw at him, unraveling the certainty he has always had about why he protects Dominic. Doms, Arthur thinks, his eyes lowering to the polished floor beneath his feet. He has always believed his reasons are simple: protecting Dominic is the right thing to do. But when Dominic¡ªhis Dominic¡ªhad coldly questioned his motives, it struck a nerve. It made him wonder: Why? Why does he want to protect Dominic so desperately? Is it truly because they are friends, or is it something more selfish? C¨¦lestin, sharp-eyed as always, notices the shift in Arthur¡¯s expression. ¡°Hey, are you good?¡± Arthur blinks and looks up. ¡°Yes,¡± he replies automatically, though his voice lacks conviction. C¨¦lestin¡¯s smirk softens, a rare flicker of seriousness crossing his face. ¡°No, you are not.¡± Arthur hesitates, then exhales heavily. ¡°¡­No, I am not.¡± C¨¦lestin leans back against the station¡¯s cool stone wall, crossing his arms. ¡°Is this about the gas?¡± Arthur nods reluctantly. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes dart briefly to Dominic, then back to Arthur. ¡°It is about him, is it not?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡± C¨¦lestin offers, his tone unusually gentle. Arthur glances at him, surprised. They are not particularly close, but for some reason, he feels like he can confide in him. ¡°In the dream,¡± Arthur begins, his voice quieter now, ¡°I relived a memory. I was treating Doms after some bullies beat him up. While I was wrapping his wounds, he asked me why I was friends with him¡ªwhy I protected him. But¡­¡± His voice falters. ¡°His tone was cold. Like he was not asking for an answer, but demanding one.¡± C¨¦lestin listens intently, his expression neutral. Arthur presses on. ¡°I told him it was because we were best friends¡ªthat it was the right thing to do. But then he said¡­¡± Arthur swallows hard, his hands clenching into fists. ¡°He said I only protected him because I needed to feel important. That he was just¡­ a tool to me.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze flicks upward. For a long moment, he says nothing, then speaks softly. ¡°You know, illusions like that are not just random tricks. They are designed to hit where it hurts most¡ªto paralyze you with doubt and fear. But here is the thing¡ªthey are not real. They twist the truth into something ugly, but it is never the whole story.¡± Arthur¡¯s jaw tightens, his voice trembling. ¡°But what if there is some truth to it? What if I only protect him because it makes me feel¡­ needed? Like I have a purpose?¡± C¨¦lestin studies him momentarily, his usual playfulness replaced by rare sincerity. ¡°Arthur,¡± he says firmly, ¡°you have fought for him and risked your life for him. You stood by him even when it was not easy or convenient. That is not something you do to feel important. That is what real friends do.¡± Arthur looks up, his eyes searching C¨¦lestin¡¯s for reassurance. ¡°And,¡± C¨¦lestin adds with a faint smirk, ¡°if you were as selfish as that illusion made you out to be, you would not be tearing yourself up about it right now, would you?¡± Arthur blinks, the weight of his doubts lifting ever so slightly. ¡°¡­Maybe you are right.¡± ¡°Of course I am right,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his smirk returning in full force. He pushes off the wall and gives Arthur a playful pat on the shoulder. ¡°Now, stop brooding and focus. We have got a train to catch.¡± Despite the reassurance, Arthur cannot entirely shake his lingering uncertainty. The doubts still lurk like shadows at the edges of his mind. But for now, he takes a deep breath and nods, deciding to set them aside. ¡°Hey, I am done. Let us go home.¡± They turn to see Dominic walking toward them, his tired yet warm smile greeting them. Both Arthur and C¨¦lestin smile in return. ¡°Yes¡­ let¡¯s go,¡± C¨¦lestin replies. The three start walking out of the station, the familiar lavender fields outside swaying gently in the evening breeze. The soft, floral scent welcomes them, a comforting reminder of home. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I see you all enjoyed your little vacation.¡± The unexpected voice makes them pause. They turn to see Lumi Everheart standing a few steps away, her figure dressed in the standard female Acad¨¦mie d''E?eforte uniform. Her sudden appearance catches them off guard. ¡°Ah, good evening, Lumi,¡± Dominic greets, waving lazily. ¡°Good evening, Dominic,¡± Lumi replies politely before her sharp gaze shifts to Arthur. ¡°And Arthur Lyon¡ªskipping school for a vacation, were we?¡± Arthur lets out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Lumi, I am not in the mood for one of your lectures. Besides, the class was optional today because of the Stargate incident. Surely you have not forgotten that?¡± ¡°I am well aware,¡± Lumi says evenly. ¡°However, as the heir of Les Arcanes ¨¦ternels, you have responsibilities. You should set an example, not shirk your duties.¡± Arthur groans, tilting his head back as though pleading with the sky. Dominic watches the exchange, his lips twitching into an amused smirk. To him, Arthur and Lumi¡¯s bickering resembles that of an old married couple. But then something else catches Dominic¡¯s attention. He glances at C¨¦lestin, only to find him staring daggers at Arthur. Dominic¡¯s eyes widen. ¡®Is C¨¦lestin¡­ jealous of Arthur?¡¯ he thinks, bewildered. In the web novel, C¨¦lestin and Lumi had a history of dating. Knowing C¨¦lestin¡¯s regressor status, Dominic figures his feelings for Lumi might run deep. But jealousy? That is uncharacteristic of the usually laid-back C¨¦lestin. This reaction surprises him. Without warning, C¨¦lestin strides forward and casually slings an arm around Arthur¡¯s shoulders. Arthur raises an eyebrow but does not push him off. ¡°Come on, Miss Everheart,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his tone playful and light. ¡°Give the guy a break. He has been through a lot.¡± Lumi¡¯s attention shifts to C¨¦lestin, and her heart skips a beat for reasons she cannot explain. She frowns inwardly, confused. She had seen him before¡ªduring the Stargate attack at the camp¡ªand even on the news. However, he had never made her feel this way before. C¨¦lestin is a known figure. He was the heir of Moreau Aether Mining Inc., a company steeped in controversy due to its questionable practices. Lumi¡¯s opinion of him had been low, colored by the company¡¯s reputation. But after hearing about his actions during the Stargate attack, her view softened. Still, this reaction¡ªthis inexplicable flutter¡ªis unfamiliar and unsettling. Clearing her throat, Lumi steps forward, extending a hand toward C¨¦lestin. ¡°I believe we have not been formally introduced. I am Lumi Everheart. It is a pleasure to meet you, C¨¦lestin Moreau. Please, call me Lumi¡ªsince you are friends with Dominic.¡± C¨¦lestin removes his arm from Arthur¡¯s shoulder and takes her hand. But instead of shaking it, he kneels gracefully and kisses her hand lightly. ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Lumi,¡± he says, his voice smooth and rich. Everyone freezes, except for Dominic, who expects this. Lumi¡¯s heart races, her composure threatening to crack. She does not know this man¡ªat least not personally¡ªyet it feels as though she has known him forever. The sensation is unnerving, but she forces herself to remain calm. As the heir of Les Pilleurs de Portails, maintaining poise is second nature. ¡°Yes¡­ it is a pleasure,¡± Lumi manages, though her voice wavers slightly. Her eyes flick toward Dominic as if seeking reassurance. Dominic notices her gaze and offers an awkward wave, unsure what to make of the situation. Lumi feels a strange pang of guilt she cannot quite explain. Why does she feel so¡­ conflicted? Meanwhile, C¨¦lestin, having noticed Lumi¡¯s glance at Dominic, smiles faintly but says nothing. He does not appear jealous¡ªif anything, his expression carries a knowing amusement. He stands and releases her hand, his movements fluid and confident. ¡°Lumi, may we ask what brings you here?¡± he inquires gently. Lumi straightens, regaining her composure. ¡°I noticed you three heading toward the train station earlier this morning. After school, I decided to see if you were still here. And, well, here you are.¡± C¨¦lestin chuckles softly, his gaze warm but unreadable. ¡°I see. How thoughtful of you.¡± Dominic tilts his head, curious about the subtle tension in the air. Arthur remains quiet, his arms crossed, while Lumi seems torn between irritation and intrigue. ¡°Well,¡± Dominic interjects, breaking the silence. ¡°If that¡¯s all, we should get going. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Arthur says, glancing at his watch. ¡°I am heading back to the Acad¨¦mie before Max arrives to pick me up. I do not want him thinking I skipped school today.¡± He starts walking, then pauses to look back. ¡°Bye.¡± Just as he turns, Arthur suddenly stops. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± He turns back around, a spark of determination in his eyes. ¡°Cla¡ªDoms, about the duel we talked about last time. Let us settle it this Friday!¡± Without waiting for a reply, Arthur resumes walking. ¡°Uhh¡­ sure,¡± Dominic replies, caught off guard. Today is Monday, and Dominic cannot deny that he has a packed schedule. Tomorrow is the Manaficial Ritual. Originally, Wednesday is meant for the Belard strategy meeting. However, with Arthur¡¯s duel now scheduled for Friday, that changes the timeline. As a result, Wednesday becomes his only available day for training¡ªjust one day before the duel takes place. ¡°A duel, huh? I didn¡¯t think Arthur would challenge you to one,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his tone amused. Lumi nods thoughtfully. ¡°Neither did I.¡± Dominic lets out a weary sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± ¡°I want to watch it!¡± C¨¦lestin exclaims, his eyes lighting up. ¡°Same here,¡± Lumi adds, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what the heir of my rival guild is capable of.¡± Dominic rubs the back of his neck. ¡°Uh¡­ sure, I guess.¡± Lumi smiles for a moment. ¡°Well, I should head back to the Acad¨¦mie too. Goodbye to you both.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s smile softens as he gently brushes a stray strand of hair from her face. ¡°Be safe, Lumi.¡± Lumi¡¯s cheeks tint pink as she glances at Dominic, who raises an eyebrow at her uncharacteristic fluster. ¡°Uh¡­ get home safely, Lumi,¡± Dominic says awkwardly. Lumi smiles and hurries away, her brisk steps echoing against the cobblestones. Both Dominic and C¨¦lestin watch her go. ¡°Weird¡­¡± Dominic mutters. Lumi is depicted as someone cold, and distant, not easily would fall for someone. But, C¨¦lestin being a regressor might have a factor here. C¨¦lestin chuckles, turning to Dominic with a knowing look. ¡°You know, in another timeline, Domy and Lumi dated. More than once.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes widen at the revelation. ¡°R-Really? That¡­ kind of explains why she kept looking at me. Maybe she feels something, even if she doesn¡¯t remember who Dominic is. Too bad I¡¯m not him.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± C¨¦lestin says with a wistful sigh. ¡°The body is a strange thing. Even without memories, some people can still recognize their feelings for someone.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dominic murmurs, his thoughts swirling before something else clicks. He eyes C¨¦lestin curiously. ¡°By the way, were you jealous of Arthur earlier?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± C¨¦lestin asks, his tone calm but guarded. ¡°Well,¡± Dominic begins, ¡°you gave him a pretty hard look when he and Lumi were talking.¡± C¨¦lestin sighs, his expression briefly darkening. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. I thought I was keeping my cool. But¡­ I guess I can¡¯t help it. I get jealous easily when another guy flirts with Lumi. Even when she just talks to another guy, it bothers me.¡± Dominic blinks, surprised by the candid confession. ¡°So, you admit it?¡± ¡°Jealous? Possessive?¡± C¨¦lestin lets out a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°Yeah, I admit it. I¡¯ve regressed countless times, yet this flaw of mine has never disappeared. It¡¯s a part of who I am, for better or worse.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Dominic replies, unsure how to respond to such honesty. C¨¦lestin¡¯s tone lightens as he grins. ¡°Anyway, how about we head to your place? I¡¯m planning on crashing there tonight.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Dominic says with a tired sigh. His energy is spent, and the idea of home is all too appealing. ¡°While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s discuss our plans for Belard after the Manaficial Ritual.¡± C¨¦lestin nods. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Dominic gives a small smile, stifling a yawn. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± As Dominic starts walking sluggishly toward the lavender fields, C¨¦lestin follows, watching his friend with a fond smile. 87- Plans Volume 03, Chapter 87 Plans ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± Dominic calls as he steps into the house, with C¨¦lestin following close behind. From the couch in the living room, Clark perks up at the familiar voice. He quickly sets aside the book he is reading and turns toward the entrance. ¡°Big brother!¡± Clark exclaims, leaping off the couch and sprinting toward Dominic. He wraps his small arms tightly around Dominic¡¯s legs. ¡°Hey there, Clark.¡± Dominic chuckles, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair affectionately. Clark tilts his head back to look up at him. ¡°Big brother, how was your trip? Did you bring me a gift?¡± Dominic grins. ¡°It was great! And yes, I¡¯ve got something for you¡­¡± Reaching into a plastic bag, he pulls out a neatly wrapped gift box and hands it to Clark. Clark¡¯s eyes light up with excitement as he carefully tears open the wrapping to reveal a pair of red toy guns with golden accents. ¡°Whoa, guns!¡± Clark gasps, holding them up and marveling at the bright red sheen. Dominic smiles warmly. ¡°Yep, your big brother picked those out just for you.¡± ¡°Carefully picked them out,¡± C¨¦lestin adds, suddenly draping an arm around Dominic¡¯s shoulder. Startled by the unexpected voice, Clark looks up and blinks in surprise, realizing for the first time that someone else is standing behind his brother. ¡°C-C¨¦lestin!¡± Clark stammers, his excitement bubbling over. ¡°You¡¯re here too!¡± C¨¦lestin grins. ¡°Of course! Did you think I¡¯d miss all the fun?¡± He kneels to Clark¡¯s level, his smile playful. ¡°How about you try those guns out in the garden? Bet they¡¯ll be a blast.¡± Clark nods shyly, clutching the toy guns tightly as he turns and runs toward the back door. As he passes by the kitchen, he almost collides with Celine, who is carrying a tray of freshly baked pastries. Celine smiles, watching Clark bound toward the garden with uncontainable excitement. Turning to the entrance, she greets the two young men standing there. ¡°Oh, welcome home, Dominic. And welcome, C¨¦lestin,¡± she says warmly, stepping out of the kitchen. C¨¦lestin¡¯s smile widens. ¡°Good evening, Auntie. I was wondering if I could stay over tonight. A little sleepover, perhaps?¡± Celine chuckles. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re welcome here, C¨¦lestin.¡± As Celine turns back toward the kitchen, Dominic scans the room, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Mum, is Dad back from the Stargate raid yet?¡± Celine¡¯s expression softens as she shakes her head. ¡°Not yet, sadly.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Dominic murmurs, his shoulders slumping slightly. He cannot help but feel a twinge of worry. He does not know the exact rank of the Stargate Andr¨¦ was raiding, but he hopes the Shadow Sentinels guild is providing support. What if it is more dangerous than anticipated? Worse, what if the entity within Andr¨¦ seized control again? Would Andr¨¦ be able to fight his way back to himself? Noticing the shadow that crosses Dominic¡¯s face, C¨¦lestin steps closer and places a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°Hey,¡± C¨¦lestin says gently, ¡°let¡¯s head to your room. You look like you could use a break.¡± Dominic turns to him, the concern still lingering in his eyes, but he nods slightly. ¡°Yeah¡­ okay.¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï?¨T¨T¨T¨T Dominic and C¨¦lestin are seated in Dominic¡¯s bedroom, the air heavy with unspoken tension. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± C¨¦lestin asks, his tone gentler than usual. Dominic hesitates, then sighs. ¡°Yeah¡­ just worried.¡± C¨¦lestin raises an eyebrow. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, then you¡¯re not okay.¡± Dominic exhales sharply. ¡°Y-Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± C¨¦lestin chuckles softly, his grin easing some of the room¡¯s tension. ¡°You and your ¡®yeah¡¯ replies. Always so consistent, Clark.¡± Dominic manages a weak smile but does not reply. C¨¦lestin leans back slightly, his expression growing more serious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get to it. About Andr¨¦¡­ the entity inside him¡ªit is not just any spirit. It is a demon.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes widen in shock. ¡°A demon?!¡± C¨¦lestin nods gravely. ¡°Yes. And not just any demon. His name is Baal¡ªan [SS]-rank demon. He was defeated by Camille, just like most demons were. But¡­¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s gaze darkens. ¡°Umbrascourge managed to snatch Baal¡¯s soul the moment Camille destroyed his body.¡± Dominic¡¯s shock deepens, his breath catching. ¡°Baal¡­¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± C¨¦lestin asks knowingly. ¡°I take it Dominic¡¯s web novel never mentioned this?¡± Dominic shakes his head. ¡°No. Not a word.¡± C¨¦lestin sighs. ¡°I see. That explains why you are caught off guard.¡± ¡°So¡­ how did that happen to Andr¨¦?¡± Dominic asks, his voice tinged with dread. C¨¦lestin¡¯s jaw tightens, his usual smirk replaced by a somber expression. ¡°It is¡­ a long and dark story. Andr¨¦¡¯s house was invaded. His parents were killed, and Umbrascourge operatives kidnapped him. They experimented on him, subjecting him to unimaginable pain.¡± Dominic¡¯s stomach churns, his fists clenching involuntarily. ¡°Through those experiments,¡± C¨¦lestin continues, ¡°Baal began trying to take over Andr¨¦. It was not easy for him, though¡ªAndr¨¦¡¯s sheer willpower kept the demon in check. That resistance¡­ it shocked even the Umbrascourge.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice comes out barely above a whisper. ¡°How¡­ how did he escape?¡± ¡°Luck and timing,¡± C¨¦lestin replies. ¡°Maurice¡¯s father¡ªJacques R¨¦el¡ªintervened. He rescued Andr¨¦, pulling him out of that nightmare.¡± Dominic blinks, his mind struggling to process the information. ¡°Maurice¡¯s father¡­¡± C¨¦lestin nods. ¡°After that, Andr¨¦ lived with the R¨¦el family for a while, recovering from the trauma. He stayed with them until he was old enough to stand alone.¡± Dominic leans back, his gaze distant as the weight of the revelation presses down on him. ¡°I see¡­¡± The image of his father¡ªstrong, cheerful, confident Andr¨¦¡ªis now layered with a history of suffering and resilience that Dominic had never known. A demon like Baal, ranked [SS], had tried to take control of his father, but somehow, Andr¨¦ had held his ground. ¡°These¡­ these are huge revelations,¡± Dominic mutters, his brow furrowing. ¡°But why weren¡¯t they in Dominic¡¯s web novel? This is Andr¨¦¡¯s story. This is¡­ important.¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± C¨¦lestin replies, his expression contemplative. ¡°Maybe it is connected to the Aetherium again.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Dominic murmurs, though the thought leaves him unsettled. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. C¨¦lestin claps his hands, breaking the tension. ¡°Anyways! How about we focus on your Manaficial ritual and Belard? Those are more immediate concerns.¡± ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Dominic agrees, nodding. ¡°So,¡± C¨¦lestin says with a grin, leaning forward. ¡°You know how to perform the ritual, right?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Good. Explain it.¡± Dominic sits up straighter, his tone growing serious. ¡°First, I need an open space where sunlight can directly touch the artifacts.¡± ¡°Okay, next?¡± ¡°Next, the Mirror of Lysandra must be placed on a pedestal, facing east to catch the morning light. I will put the purified Monster Orb in front of the mirror, then use the Scepter of Binding to manipulate the inner part out of the orb, which contains the Magic Power and Mana.¡± A Monster Orb consists of two parts: the outer part, which contains the monster¡¯s soul, embodying its essence, memories, and primal energies; and the inner part, which houses the creature¡¯s Mana and magic attribute. While the outer soul gives the orb a haunting presence, the inner core contains the raw magical energy sought after for various mystical applications. Dominic continues, his words steady. ¡°I will point the scepter at the glowing energy and guide it toward the Chalice of Merging. The scepter¡¯s crystal will pulse with light, drawing it into the chalice, which condenses it into a liquid form.¡± C¨¦lestin nods thoughtfully. ¡°And what do you do with the liquid?¡± ¡°Drink it,¡± Dominic replies. ¡°It has to be done quickly¡ªits potency diminishes if it is exposed to sunlight for too long.¡± C¨¦lestin smiles, impressed. ¡°Nice! I thought Domy had not written this part in his web novel. What a relief!¡± Dominic chuckles softly. ¡°Yeah.¡± C¨¦lestin glances around the room, his tone shifting. ¡°All that is missing is the Monster Orb. You are doing the ritual tomorrow, but¡­ you have not prepared it yet?¡± Dominic hesitates. ¡°Well¡­¡± Before he can finish, a deep, masculine voice cuts through the air. ¡°Well, well¡­ so that¡¯s why you were so eager to purify this orb, huh?¡± Dominic and C¨¦lestin jolt, whipping around to see Mason Schmidt leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed. ¡°Who are you?¡± C¨¦lestin demands, his eyes narrowing as he instinctively tenses. Dominic places a calming hand on C¨¦lestin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Relax. That¡¯s Mason.¡± C¨¦lestin turns to Dominic, his eyes widening. ¡°He¡¯s Mason?¡± He glances back at the man and cannot help but shiver. Mason radiates an intimidating presence, yet his demeanor carries no overt menace. Mason smirks. ¡°Yo, Dominic. That demon orb you gave me? It is done. Purified. You are good to go.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s jaw drops. A demon orb?! I thought it was just a Monster Orb! he thinks. Mason casually tosses the glowing white orb toward Dominic, who easily catches it. Dominic examines the orb, its purified light gleaming in his hands. ¡°Thanks, Mason,¡± he says earnestly. ¡°Anytime, kid,¡± Mason replies, straightening up. ¡°Now that I have wrapped up my business here, I am heading back to the bar.¡± As he starts walking away, he glances over his shoulder. ¡°By the way, if you are looking to snag some top-tier weapons, swing by my place. I will hook you up.¡± With that, a crimson portal materializes behind Mason, and he disappears into it without another word. C¨¦lestin stares at where Mason had stood, then turns back to Dominic. ¡°Clark¡­ where did you even get that demon orb?¡± Dominic shrugs. ¡°After I beat Lumi in a duel, Arthur took me to the Galerie des Tr¨¦sors, and I won it there.¡± ¡°The Galerie des Tr¨¦sors¡­¡± C¨¦lestin mutters, shaking his head slowly. ¡°To think they would auction off something so precious¡­ How did it get there?¡± ¡°I do not care how it ended up there,¡± Dominic replies with a shrug. ¡°I got what I needed, and that is what matters.¡± C¨¦lestin sighs, then smiles faintly at him. ¡°Fair enough.¡± Dominic opens his mouth to speak, but a sudden yawn escapes him, cutting off his sentence before it begins. C¨¦lestin chuckles under his breath. ¡°How about we call it a night? We can talk about Belard after the ritual tomorrow.¡± ¡°Haah¡­ fine,¡± Dominic agrees, stifling another yawn. C¨¦lestin grins, watching Dominic sluggishly shuffle toward the bed. ¡°Rest up, Clark. Tomorrow¡¯s going to be a big day.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I heard you,¡± Dominic mumbles as he sprawls across the mattress, his voice heavy with exhaustion. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go grab the extra bed Auntie Celine put away. Be right back,¡± C¨¦lestin says, turning with a grin as he leaves the room. The door clicks softly shut behind him. Dominic yawns again, stretching his arms wide. ¡°Haah¡­ finally. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll finally get Mana.¡±
Master, do not forget the new skill you unlocked.
A familiar red holographic interface flickers to life in front of Dominic. The System¡¯s text glows faintly in the dim lighting of the room. ¡°Oh yeah¡­ I almost forgot about that,¡± Dominic mutters, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. ¡°System, show me my stats.¡±
Info
Name: Dominic E?eforte Age: 15 Title: None
Status
Strength: 251.5 (D+) Endurance: 263.5 (D+) Agility: 258.5 (D+) Speed: 261.5 (D+) Luck: 422 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Mana: 0 (F) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points Available: 90
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Intermediate (29%) This art encompasses a variety of fundamental combat techniques with firearms, covering everything from ranged shooting to melee combat. It requires physical dexterity for precise maneuvers, an understanding of weapon mechanics, and mastery over bullet physics.
Skills
1.) Chronicle Insight (A++) Type: Passive / Mental-Sensory Skill 2.) Shielded Aura (D) Type: Passive/Active Defense Skill 3.) Ironclad Will (D) Type: Passive / Debuff Resistance Skill
Scanning through the updated stats, Dominic¡¯s gaze settles on the newly unlocked skill: Ironclad Will. ¡°System, what does Ironclad Will do?¡± he asks, his voice low and thick with fatigue.
Ironclad Will
Type: Passive / Debuff Resistance SkillSkill Rank: D Description: Ironclad Will grants the user mild resistance to common debuffs, such as low-level poisons and status effects. It reduces the duration and severity of harmful conditions but does not completely prevent them from affecting the user.
Effect: ? Debuff Resistance: Reduces the effect and duration of basic poisons, paralysis, or curses by 25%. ? Physical Resistance: Offers slight resistance to physical weakening or slow debuffs. ? Mental Illusion Resistance: Grants mild resistance to low-level illusion and charm spells, allowing the user to recognize false perceptions or regain clarity faster. Limitations: Potent poisons and magical debuffs still affect the user, though their duration is slightly reduced. Cooldown: None (Passive skill)
As Dominic finishes reading, realization strikes him. ¡°So that¡¯s why I was able to escape the illusion in the temple,¡± he murmurs. ¡°It was because of this skill¡­¡± ¡°System, can Ironclad Will be upgraded like Shielded Aura?¡±
Yes. The more you are exposed to poisons or debuffs, the more the skill strengthens and evolves.
¡°I see¡­¡± Dominic mutters softly, eyes narrowing with understanding. A skill like this could become invaluable in the long run.
By the way, Master, you have not distributed the 90 Stat Points you have earned.
¡°Ah yeah, I almost forgot again,¡± Dominic says sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. Due to the System¡¯s restrictions, he cannot allocate all the points into a single stat. He opts instead for an even distribution¡ªa strategy that has served him well so far. ¡°System, distribute 22.5 points each to Strength, Endurance, Agility, and Speed,¡± Dominic commands.
Strength: 251.5 ¡ú 274 (D+) Endurance: 263.5 ¡ú 286 (D+) Agility: 258.5 ¡ú 281 (D+) Speed: 261.5 ¡ú 284 (D+)
Dominic smiles, satisfied with the balance. He lets his head fall back onto the pillow, the weight of the day settling over him like a blanket. His eyelids grow heavier with each passing moment. ¡°Finally¡­ time to sleep.¡± As his breathing slows and the haze of dreams begins to creep in, the faint sound of C¨¦lestin¡¯s footsteps echoes through the hallway. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T C¨¦lestin Moreau I carry the mattress in my arms, padding softly through the doorway into Domy¡¯s bedroom. There, bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, lies Dominic¡ªor rather, Clark¡ªfast asleep. A faint smile tugs at my lips. I gently place the mattress beside his bed, then linger for a moment, gazing at his peaceful face. ¡°First, a demon orb from the Galerie des Tr¨¦sors. Then a demon named Mason¡ªsomeone I have never encountered before¡­ Just what exactly did Domy do?¡± I murmur. I have regressed countless times, and in all those loops, a demon orb has never appeared at the Galerie des Tr¨¦sors. Lumi, Violette, and I visited that place enough times to know its rules¡ªdemon orbs are strictly forbidden. So, how did one end up there? Did Domy slip the orb into a glass case imbued with runes that concealed its presence? It is a possibility. And then there is Mason. My eyes drift to the spot where Mason stood earlier. ¡°A demon¡­ conducting business¡­¡± I mutter. That in itself is strange. I have never met Mason¡ªnot in any of my regressions. Yet Clark claims I encountered him in the web novel Domy wrote. That can only mean one thing¡ªDominic met Mason, not me. ¡°But how?¡± I murmur. ¡°When did Domy meet him?¡± Domy and I regressed countless times together. We shared everything¡ªplans, failures, victories. There was no reason for him to keep secrets from me. Unless¡­ Unless he was planning something. ¡°Hah!¡± A heavy sigh escapes me. If only Domy were still here. I gaze back to Clark. He looks so at peace, unaware of the weight pressing down on my chest. ¡°Whatever you are planning, Domy, I promise you this¡ªI will help Clark navigate this world.¡± Even if he is not truly Domy, even if his soul belongs to someone else, as long as he inhabits this body, I will not let anyone harm him. No matter what. 88- The Manaficial Ritual Volume 03, Chapter 88 The Manaficial Ritual ¡°Hey, Clark, wake up!¡± I feel C¨¦lestin shaking me, his voice annoyingly cheerful. My body protests against the movement¡ªI am still so sleepy. ¡°Five more minutes¡­¡± I mumble, turning my face into the pillow. ¡°Aiyah! Are you forgetting about the Manaficial ritual!?¡± C¨¦lestin shakes me harder, his grip insistent. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± I groan, slowly cracking one eye open. His face hovers above me, a mischievous grin plastered across it as he clutches my shoulder. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s go! I have all the artifacts ready!¡± C¨¦lestin chirps before stepping back, practically bouncing with excitement. As he moves away, I sit up, rubbing my eyes. My gaze drifts to the desk, where the artifacts I painstakingly collected are arranged neatly: the Mirror of Lysandra, the Scepter of Binding, and the Chalice of Merging. C¨¦lestin must have set them up. I glance at the clock¡ª4:30 AM. Really? That early? The sun has not even risen yet. ¡°Hey, Clark, hurry up!¡± C¨¦lestin calls impatiently. ¡°Hah!¡± I yawn as I stretch, my voice dripping with grogginess. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± I cannot help but notice how much more excited he seems about this than I am. It is strange. I am the one who gathered the artifacts, the one about to become a Manaficial. Yet here he is, practically vibrating with energy, while I can barely summon the willpower to leave my bed. Dragging myself upright, I begin to pull off my shirt to shower, but C¨¦lestin suddenly grabs my hand, stopping me mid-motion. ¡°Why are you changing, Clark?¡± he asks, his tone puzzled. ¡°To shower?¡± I reply, frowning. Why would he even ask that? ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± he says quickly. ¡°We need to hurry.¡± I sigh, annoyed but too tired to argue. ¡°C¨¦lestin, we could just do the ritual later¡ªlike around 8 AM. There¡¯s no rush.¡± C¨¦lestin shakes his head firmly. ¡°No way! That would ruin the surprise! Just imagine this¡ªAuntie Celine wakes up and discovers that her Manaless son is now a Manaficial! The look on her face will be priceless!¡± I stroke my chin, considering it. It is not a bad idea¡ªdefinitely dramatic. But then a thought hits me, and I hesitate. ¡°That would make her suspicious,¡± I point out. ¡°Celine knows how expensive the modern Manaficial ritual is. She will wonder how I got the resources¡ªmight even think I got involved in something shady. And then there¡¯s the debt the E?eforte family already has¡­¡± C¨¦lestin frowns, tilting his head. ¡°Why are you overthinking this?¡± ¡°Because it is not simple,¡± I reply. ¡°If they find out I risked my life for these artifacts, they will be worried sick. I am not even the real Dominic. I do not want them wasting their energy worrying about someone who is not truly their son¡­¡± Ever since I transmigrated into this world¡ªa world I once thought was just a web novel¡ªI had promised myself that I would not let Celine and Andr¨¦ worry about me. They deserved peace, not more stress caused by a man from Earth pretending to be their son. C¨¦lestin sighs, his usual playfulness dimming. ¡°Clark¡­ you think way too much. Celine and Andr¨¦ would understand if you just explain things properly.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°No buts!¡± he interrupts firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Listen to me. Andr¨¦ and Celine will be okay with it if you give them a good explanation. They would probably be proud of you for doing something so dangerous to achieve your goal.¡± ¡°Proud that I raided temples?¡± I ask skeptically. ¡°Yeah, they would,¡± C¨¦lestin replies confidently. ¡°It shows your determination to become a Manaficial. That is something they would admire.¡± ¡°What if they ask where I got the information about the artifacts?¡± ¡°Do not worry about that,¡± C¨¦lestin says reassuringly. ¡°I will be there with you. If they press you too hard, I will step in and explain. You are not doing this alone.¡± I stare at him for a moment, his unwavering support catching me off guard. Finally, I sigh, the tension in my shoulders easing just a little. ¡°Fine,¡± I say, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± C¨¦lestin grins, clapping me on the back. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Let¡¯s go make you a Manaficial, Clark!¡± ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T ¡°Come here, Clark,¡± C¨¦lestin calls out, his voice steady and purposeful. ¡°Wait, hold on,¡± I reply, trying to keep up with his pace. Everything is happening so fast. After C¨¦lestin gathers all the artifacts and places them carefully into a bag, he grabs a wooden pedestal. Meanwhile, I hold the purified demon orb securely in a separate bag. We hurry out of my bedroom, moving as quietly as possible to avoid waking Celine and Clark. I find myself trailing after C¨¦lestin, who seems to know exactly where he is going. ¡°Hey, C¨¦lestin, where are we headed?¡± I ask, curiosity and a tinge of nervousness creeping into my voice. ¡°I know an open place where we can do the ritual,¡± he replies, glancing back briefly. ¡°Just trust me and follow.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I sigh inwardly. I have not even considered where to perform the ritual until now. If it were not for C¨¦lestin, I might have been stuck trying to find a suitable spot at the last minute. I silently thank the stars that he is here¡ªand that he is a regressor. He always seems to know the best places and the best strategies. Despite his love for jokes and his sometimes carefree demeanor, C¨¦lestin is undeniably reliable. It is not hard to see why Lumi and Violette have fallen for him. He is not just resourceful¡ªhis mental resilience is remarkable. He and Dominic have endured countless regressions, yet C¨¦lestin still carries himself with a certain lightness, a sense of humor that belies the weight of his experiences. As I follow him, the familiar townscape of the E?eforte territory slowly fades into the distance, replaced by a breathtaking field of multicolored flowers. It is a stark contrast to the endless lavender fields I have grown so accustomed to. The silence between us is not uncomfortable. It gives me a chance to take in the beauty of the scenery. The flowers sway gently in the cool night breeze, their colors vivid even in the faint pre-dawn light. ¡°This way¡­¡± C¨¦lestin says, breaking the silence as he veers to the right. The paved road gives way to a dirt path, but I do not question him. I keep following, trusting his judgment. We walk through the field of flowers for a while, the colors blending together like an artist¡¯s palette. In the distance, a cherry blossom tree comes into view. Its soft pink petals stand out against the muted tones of the surrounding landscape. As we approach, I realize the tree stands in the middle of an open, grassy area¡ªa perfect spot for the ritual. ¡°This is it,¡± C¨¦lestin says, gently placing the pedestal and bag down. He turns to me, his expression serious but tinged with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡± I nod, taking a deep breath as I step forward. The anticipation that has been building all morning finally settles into determination. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. C¨¦lestin unwraps the bag, carefully pulling out each artifact while I retrieve the demon orb. He precisely places the wooden pedestal on the ground, then sets the Mirror of Lysandra atop it. Its intricate frame gleams faintly in the dim light. ¡°Clark, give me the demon orb,¡± C¨¦lestin requests. I nod and hand it to him. He gently places the orb on the pedestal, positioning it directly in front of the mirror. I step back, feeling like an observer instead of an active participant. I know how to perform the ritual, but C¨¦lestin is taking charge, arranging everything with practiced precision. It makes me feel like a child watching their parents work¡ªan odd blend of awe and a twinge of guilt stirs in my chest. I think back to the temple when I slapped him. At the time, he had been mischievous and cheeky, and I had acted out of frustration. Now, though, seeing him like this¡ªfocused and serious¡ªI regret it. C¨¦lestin pulls the Scepter of Binding and the Chalice of Merging from the bag, walking toward me with both in hand. He stops just a step away and holds out the chalice. ¡°Clark, I want you to hold this,¡± he says, his voice steady. I take the chalice, cradling it carefully. ¡°Why are you not giving me the scepter?¡± I ask, glancing at the intricate artifact still in his grasp. ¡°Because I have done this before,¡± he replies, his expression serious. ¡°If you were to handle the scepter without the proper experience, the results could be¡­ devastating.¡± ¡°Devastating?¡± I repeat, my chest tightening slightly. The web novel never mentioned what might happen if the ritual failed. ¡°If the ritual is not performed correctly,¡± C¨¦lestin explains, ¡°the Magic Power from the demon orb would diminish entirely. It would be lost¡ªand all your effort would go to waste.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see,¡± I say, the weight of his words settling over me. C¨¦lestin nods, a small, reassuring smile breaking through his solemn demeanor. ¡°Do not worry. I have got this. All we need to do now is wait for the sun to rise.¡± The faint glow of dawn begins to illuminate the horizon, casting soft golden hues across the field. ¡°All right, time to position ourselves,¡± C¨¦lestin says, gesturing toward the cherry tree. ¡°Clark, stand under the tree.¡± I nod, my heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. I step beneath the cherry tree, the petals above me swaying gently in the early morning breeze. ¡°I want you to stand there and be ready,¡± C¨¦lestin instructs, his tone steady. ¡°When the magic power condenses into liquid, it will feel heavier. Do not let go of the chalice.¡± I nod again, gripping the chalice tightly and bracing myself. C¨¦lestin turns his attention to the sky, and I follow his gaze. The sun is rising now, its light cresting the horizon faster than I had expected. ¡°All right, get ready,¡± he says, his voice sharpening with focus. Sunlight catches the surface of the Mirror of Lysandra, reflecting directly onto the purified demon orb. The orb begins to glow faintly, its light growing stronger with each passing moment. The Mirror¡¯s purpose becomes clear as the ritual begins. It separates the orb¡¯s inner components¡ªthe magic power and mana¡ªfrom its outer shell, which contains the creature¡¯s essence, instincts, and memories. ¡°Okay,¡± C¨¦lestin says, gripping the Scepter of Binding tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± He points the scepter toward the orb, and the crystal at its tip begins to glow with an intense, radiant light. The orb responds, its glow intensifying before a trail of white energy emerges from it, spiraling upward like a ribbon. The outer shell of the orb remains, but the energy trail is being pulled away¡ªits magic power extracted. With a smooth motion, C¨¦lestin guides the energy with the scepter, directing it toward the chalice in my hands. I steady myself as the trail of energy flows into the chalice, condensing into a liquid form. The weight of the chalice increases with each passing second, my arms trembling slightly under the pressure. Finally, the energy trail ceases, leaving the chalice brimming with a glowing liquid that feels unnaturally heavy. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his tone triumphant. ¡°Now, drink it.¡± I take a deep breath and close my eyes, lifting the chalice to my lips. The liquid is warm as it flows down my throat, filling me with an immediate surge of energy¡ªbut it does not stop there. An intense, searing heat surges through my body. ¡°Ngh!¡± I gasp, clutching my chest as pain explodes in my heart. My knees buckle, and I collapse onto the grass. Everything around me blurs into a haze of warmth and light. ¡°Clark!¡± I hear C¨¦lestin shout, his voice filled with panic. The pain is overwhelming, my heartbeat thundering in my ears as if my chest might burst. My vision blurs further, but a familiar red holographic screen appears before me amidst the chaos.
Absorbing Mana¡­
¡°Clark, breathe!¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice breaks through the haze as I feel his arms on my shoulders. ¡°Take a deep breath. Forget the world around you. Listen to yourself. Let the air fill your lungs, and when you exhale, imagine the energy within you moving with it.¡± I follow his advice, inhaling deeply despite the pain, then exhaling slowly.
Adjusting Mana in the body¡­ Analyzing Magic Attribute¡­
The pain remains, but it begins to dull slightly as the warmth within me spreads, flowing like a current through every part of my body. ¡°Keep going!¡± C¨¦lestin urges. I inhale deeply again, focusing on his words.
Adjusting Mana¡­ Analyzing Magic Attribute¡­
I repeat the process, and with each breath, my warmth begins to settle¡ªno longer chaotic, but focused and controlled.
SYSTEM ALERT!
You have unlocked Mana. You can now use spells! Your magic attribute is ¡®Umbra¡¯!
The pain gradually subsides, replaced by a soothing warmth coursing through my body. I glance at the holographic screen, my breathing slowly steadying.
SYSTEM ALERT!
You have unlocked the ¡°Mana Control¡± stat. It determines precision and efficiency in managing Mana flow, affects spellcasting speed, and reduces invocation time. This is crucial for advanced magicians or Manaficials who rely on rapid or intricate spellcasting.
A new stat? That is unexpected. ¡°Clark, are you okay?¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice is softer now, his face close to mine. He is still holding me, his arms steady and reassuring. I nod slightly, though I cannot help but notice the warmth radiating from him. Was that¡­ his Mana? ¡°C¨¦lestin, you¡¯re too close,¡± I mutter, feeling my face grow hot. C¨¦lestin smirks and releases me gently. ¡°My bad!¡± He helps me to my feet, his hand warm and firm. As I stand, I realize I can feel his energy more clearly now. It is vibrant and alive¡ªa sensation I have never noticed before. ¡°Clark, your Mana reserves are huge,¡± C¨¦lestin says, his eyes scanning me curiously. ¡°That demon orb must have had an incredible amount of Mana.¡± I glance down at my hands and flex my fingers, feeling the energy humming through me. ¡°Yeah¡­ Andr¨¦ did mention the orb was [A] rank. That explains a lot.¡± C¨¦lestin smiles and pats me on the shoulder. ¡°Well, congratulations. You¡¯re officially a Manaficial now.¡± I cannot help but grin back at him. ¡°Thanks, C¨¦lestin.¡± His gaze shifts to the purified demon orb on the pedestal, now devoid of its Magic Power and left with only the purified soul. ¡°The only thing left to do is figure out what you want to do with that,¡± C¨¦lestin says, gesturing to the orb. I glance at it, the faint glow of its purified essence shimmering in the morning light. Now that I have Mana and a magic attribute, the orb¡¯s primary purpose has already been fulfilled. But what am I supposed to do with it now? ¡°Maybe¡­ I¡¯ll just keep it in the house,¡± I suggest after a moment of thought. C¨¦lestin nods. ¡°That works. Better than leaving it lying around, tempting someone to pick it up.¡± His attention shifts to the mirror. ¡°Speaking of which, we should pack up the artifacts. Can¡¯t just leave them out here.¡± ¡°Ah, right,¡± I say, scratching my head sheepishly. ¡°Good call.¡± C¨¦lestin begins gathering the artifacts¡ªthe Scepter of Binding, the Mirror of Lysandra, and the empty demon orb¡ªcarefully placing them back into the bag. I linger for a moment, my mind racing with possibilities. With Mana now flowing through me, the idea of casting spells and testing my new abilities is exhilarating. But curiosity tugs at me¡ªI need to see how much I have changed. ¡°System,¡± I mutter, ¡°show me my stats.¡±
Info
Name: Dominic E?eforte Age: 15 Magic Attribute: Umbra Title: The Manaficial Extra
Stats
Strength: 274 (D+) Endurance: 286 (D+) Agility: 281 (D+) Speed: 284 (D+) Luck: 422 (C+) Instinct: 747 (A+) Mana: 666 (A) Mana Control: 0 (F) Charisma: 362 (C) Stat Points Available: 0
Manual Arts
Basic Gun Arts (D+) ¨C Intermediate (29%) This art encompasses a variety of fundamental combat techniques with firearms, covering everything from ranged shooting to melee combat.
Skills
1.) Chronicle Insight (A++) ¨C Passive / Mental-Sensory Skill 2.) Shielded Aura (D) ¨C Passive/Active Defense Skill 3.) Ironclad Will (D) ¨C Passive / Debuff Resistance Skill
Spells
N/A
I stare at the screen, immediately drawn to my Mana stat¡ª666. I knew the demon orb contained an incredible amount of Mana, but seeing the actual number still stuns me. Then I see my Mana Control: 0. I am a massive Mana battery with no idea how to direct its energy effectively. And then there is my magic attribute: Umbra. Umbra is a unique attribute connected to demons. With it, I can form pacts with demons and access their abilities. However, the cost of those pacts depends on the terms of the agreements I make. Umbra magic also allows me to use elemental Dark magic spells. That means I might even be able to use some of Andr¨¦¡¯s spells¡­ something I definitely need to talk to him about. I clench my fists, the weight of my potential sinking in. I will need to improve my Mana Control to maximize all of this. Meditation will help me sense the magic of my soul more clearly, and consistent spell practice will sharpen my precision. ¡°Clark, let¡¯s go!¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s voice snaps me out of my thoughts. ¡°Ah, right!¡± I call back, quickly grabbing the Chalice of Merging and jogging to catch up with him. As we walk back toward the house, I cannot help but feel a bit excited. This is just the beginning. 89- Unwanted Attention Volume 03, Chapter 89 Unwanted Attention C¨¦lestin and I walk back to my house, our footsteps soft against the cobblestone sidewalk. The silence between us feels comfortable¡ªa quiet companionship that does not need words. My eyes wander to the multicolored flower fields stretching out on either side of the path. The sight is breathtaking, even more so than the lavender fields I wake up to every morning. No matter how long I have been in this world, its beauty still amazes me. Having grown up in Tokyo, where fields like this are a rarity, I cannot help but marvel at the vibrant hues and the serene atmosphere. ¡°You¡¯re still not used to seeing the flower fields, are you?¡± C¨¦lestin asks suddenly, breaking the silence. I turn to him, startled. ¡°Do I look that obvious?¡± He smirks, his eyes glinting with amusement. ¡°Yeah, you do.¡± I feel heat rise to my cheeks and scratch my head. ¡°W-well¡­ Tokyo does not have anything like this.¡± ¡°Tokyo?¡± he repeats, tilting his head curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a megacity in a country I lived in¡ªJapan,¡± I explain. ¡°Japan, huh? What¡¯s Japan like?¡± I stroke my chin, trying to condense my thoughts. ¡°Japan is big. Tokyo is the capital city¡ªa concrete jungle filled with skyscrapers, parks, high-tech infrastructure, and so much more.¡± C¨¦lestin nods thoughtfully. ¡°To think civilization in your world advanced that much without magic¡­ How did your people manage it?¡± ¡°It was thanks to our brilliant scientists,¡± I say, a sense of pride creeping into my voice. ¡°Scientists?¡± He raises an eyebrow. ¡°Are they like Magitists but focused only on science and not magic?¡± ¡°Exactly. They made discoveries and inventions that changed the world. People like Albert Einstein, Isaac Newton, and Galileo Galilei.¡± C¨¦lestin¡¯s eyes sparkle with interest. ¡°What did they do?¡± I smile, enjoying his curiosity. ¡°Einstein developed the theory of relativity, revolutionizing physics. Newton¡¯s laws of motion laid the groundwork for modern mechanics, and Galileo was a pioneer in astronomy¡ªhe proved that the Earth orbits the Sun.¡± C¨¦lestin lets out a low whistle. ¡°To think such brilliant minds shaped your world without magic. That¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°Yeah, they were extraordinary.¡± The conversation trails off after that, the silence between us settling in again as we continue walking. As we approach a bend in the path, I notice someone walking toward us from the opposite direction. The man looks like he is simply passing through. But as his eyes land on me, his expression shifts. His eyes widened¡ªa mix of recognition and fear flickering across his face. I frown, confused by his reaction. Before I can say anything, the man suddenly leaps over the stone fence bordering the path and bolts into the multicolored fields. I watch him retreating into the distance, his figure disappearing among the flowers. ¡°Weird¡­¡± I mutter under my breath. C¨¦lestin turns to me, an amused glint in his eye. ¡°You scared him off.¡± I stare at him, bewildered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything!¡± C¨¦lestin chuckles, shaking his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you did. It¡¯s Umbra magic. Remember?¡± Umbra magic¡­ then it hits me. Magic attributes define the type of mana someone generates and the aura they emit. A person¡¯s magic attribute influences how others perceive them. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. For instance, someone with a light attribute, like Arthur, might feel warm and welcoming to others, exuding a sense of justice and brightness. Lumi, with her ice attribute, often comes across as distant and cold¡ªher presence sharp and aloof. Dark magic attributes, like mine, tend to have the opposite effect. People instinctively feel uneasy or even frightened. I sigh, glancing at the fields where the man vanished. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll need to get used to that, huh?¡± C¨¦lestin smirks, clapping a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. It¡¯s just part of who you are now. Besides, it¡¯s kind of useful¡ªimagine how many fights you could avoid just by walking into a room.¡± I roll my eyes but cannot help the small smile that tugs at my lips. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± With that, we keep walking. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After a while, we finally arrived in the familiar town I always passed through on my way to middle school. The cobblestone streets buzz with morning activity, but as we walk through, I begin to notice the townspeople¡¯s stares. Their gazes are not just curious¡ªthey are uneasy, almost fearful. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dominic?¡± someone whispers, their voice barely audible over the hum of daily bustle. ¡°Why do I sense Mana in him?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be Manaless? What happened? Did Mayor Andr¨¦ finally pay for the Manaficial procedure?¡± ¡°As expected of Sir Mayor,¡± another chimes in. ¡°He always cares for his son.¡± ¡°But¡­ why am I scared to approach him?¡± ¡°Maybe his magic attribute is similar to the Mayor¡¯s?¡± ¡°That must be it¡­¡± Their murmurs reach my ears as if they are standing right beside me. My jaw tightens, and I keep my eyes fixed straight ahead. ¡°Well, looks like you¡¯ve attracted some unwanted attention,¡± C¨¦lestin says beside me, his tone light, laced with amusement. I let out a low grumble, refusing to look at him. ¡°Yeah, no kidding¡­¡± We continue walking, ignoring the whispers that trail behind us. Eventually, we reach the familiar sight of my house. The tension in my chest coils tighter. I stop before the door, taking a deep breath to steady myself. How is Celine going to react? ¡°Come on.¡± C¨¦lestin places a reassuring hand on my shoulder, giving me a small nod. I exhale slowly and push the door open. No sooner do I step inside than a sword flashes toward me. My instincts kick in¡ªI sidestep just in time, the blade missing me by inches. Heart pounding, I turn toward the attacker, and my eyes widen in shock. It is Celine. She stands frozen, sword in hand, her eyes wide with disbelief. The weapon slips from her grasp, clattering to the floor. ¡°D-Dominic!¡± she exclaims, her voice trembling. ¡°H-Hey, Mum,¡± I stammer, raising my hands in a placating gesture. ¡°Why do you have mana?¡± she asks. I open my mouth to explain, but my throat tightens. ¡°Well, I¡ª¡± She raises a hand, stopping me mid-sentence. Her expression softens, catching me off guard. ¡°Wait,¡± she says gently. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the dining area. There¡¯s no need to explain everything here.¡± I glance back at C¨¦lestin, who gives me a quiet nod and a reassuring smile. ¡°Okay,¡± I say, swallowing the lump forming in my throat. Together, we follow Celine into the dining area, the air thick with anticipation as we prepare for the inevitable conversation ahead. We settle into the room, the silence almost deafening. Celine sits across from us, her gaze steady but unreadable. There is a stillness in her demeanor¡ªcalm yet guarded, touched by something softer I cannot quite place. ¡°Dominic,¡± she begins, her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°Can you tell me how?¡± I nod slowly. ¡°Mum, do you remember the artifacts I brought home?¡± Without waiting for her answer, C¨¦lestin carefully unwraps the bag he brought with him, revealing the Mirror of Lysandra, the Chalice of Merging, and the Scepter of Binding. Each artifact gleams faintly under the dim light, radiating an aura that feels almost otherworldly. Celine¡¯s gaze moves over each artifact, lingering on them before returning to me. ¡°Well¡­¡± I begin, the words catching in my throat. ¡°I lied about how I got them.¡± The admission hangs in the air like a stone dropped into still water¡ªsilent but impactful. Guilt twists inside me. Why is this so hard? I told myself it was necessary to lie to Celine and Andr¨¦¡ªto keep them from worrying, to avoid attention. After all, I am not the real Dominic. But now, sitting here under her unflinching gaze, that excuse feels hollow. To my surprise, Celine¡¯s expression softens. A faint, knowing smile touches her lips. ¡°Your father and I suspected as much,¡± she says quietly. I blink, taken aback. Of course, they had suspected. My story had been flimsy at best. ¡°So,¡± she continues, still calm, ¡°how did you get these artifacts?¡± I hesitate. Where do I even begin? Do I start with the duels? The temple raids? Should I mention the purified demon orb or the ritual I just completed? My thoughts spiral, words scrambling to take form. ¡°Well¡ª¡± -BANG! CRACK! THUD! The tense moment shatters as a sudden crash echoes through the house. The front door bursts open, slamming violently against the wall. ¡°Celine! Dominic!¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice booms¡ªsharp, urgent, and laced with fear. My heart leaps into my throat. Panic surges through me as I twist toward the source of the noise. Andr¨¦ stands in the doorway, his broad figure framed by the morning light pouring in behind him. He holds a dark sword, its edges faintly glowing with ominous energy. But it is his disheveled appearance that seizes my attention¡ªhis clothes are torn and filthy, streaked with dirt and blood. It is the unmistakable aftermath of a brutal, drawn-out battle. His piercing eyes sweep across the room¡ªtaking in the artifacts on the table, C¨¦lestin at my side, and finally, me. When his gaze locks onto mine, something in his expression shifts. His eyes widen, his grip on the sword tightening instinctively. I freeze, breath caught in my chest. Crap. Andr¨¦ has just returned from what must have been an exhausting and dangerous Stargate raid. And now he comes home to this? First, Celine¡¯s quiet interrogation, and now this strange reunion? I cannot even begin to imagine what he is thinking. The guilt that has been steadily rising in me now crashes like a tidal wave. They do not deserve this¡ªmy lies, my recklessness, my silence. They have protected me, believed in me. And now, I am forcing them to face truths even I have not fully come to terms with. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes burn into mine. I can feel the weight of his presence pressing down on me like a mountain. How do I even begin to explain this? 90- The struggles of the E?eforte head Volume 03, Chapter 90 The struggles of the E?eforte head Floating islands drift in the sky, their surfaces shimmering with golden trees that sway gently in the ethereal breeze. High above, a massive star-shaped portal glows, pulsing with faint energy. ¡°Raaahh!¡± A thunderous roar erupts from the forest of one island as a massive dragon bursts forth. Its pristine white scales gleam beneath the faint light, and its golden wings spread wide, casting a colossal shadow over the landscape. ¡°Abyssal Grasp!¡± Dark tendrils shoot forth, ensnaring the dragon midair. The creature writhes and roars, its struggle shaking the nearby trees. Above it, a lone figure hovers¡ªAndr¨¦. He wears a white dress shirt and a brown vest, both stained and torn from the prolonged battle. His pants and leather shoes are caked with dirt and blood, but his stance remains resolute. Behind him, dark wings formed of shadow beat steadily, keeping him aloft. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± Andr¨¦ pants, his chest heaving as he stares at the struggling beast. The dragon radiates an [A+] Rank Mana aura, its sheer intensity matching his own. ¡°If I kill you,¡± Andr¨¦ mutters to himself, his voice low and hoarse, ¡°I will earn 280 million Camilliums¡­ It is not enough to clear all my family¡¯s debts, but it is still quite an amount.¡± His Mana reserves have nearly depleted after hours of relentless combat. If he wants to finish this, he must put everything he has into his next move. Andr¨¦ points at the dragon, raising his free hand. His fingers tremble from exhaustion. ¡°Oblivion Ray¡­¡± A dense, dark orb of energy begins to form in his palm, swirling with an [A+] Rank amount of Mana. The strain makes his arm shake, but he holds steady. With a sharp exhale, Andr¨¦ unleashes the orb, transforming it into a focused beam of dark energy. The dragon lets out one final roar as the beam strikes. Its body dissolves into particles of shadow and void, consumed entirely by the destructive force. Andr¨¦ slowly descends to the ground, his legs stretching as he drops to one knee on the forest floor. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± He gasps for air, sweat dripping down his face. His Mana is almost completely drained. The forest falls eerily silent, save for Andr¨¦¡¯s labored breathing. The dragon had been the alpha of the Stargate, and with its defeat, the gateway above begins to shrink, its golden light dimming. ¡°I need to get out of here,¡± Andr¨¦ mutters, forcing himself to his feet. His dark wings unfurl again, and he launches himself into the sky with a heavy flap. His vision blurs slightly from exhaustion as he ascends toward the closing Stargate. He pushes through it, barely making it before the portal seals shut behind him. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Andr¨¦ lands on solid ground, his knees buckling as he collapses to one knee. ¡°Hah¡­ hah¡­¡± he breathes heavily, turning to look at the now-closed Stargate behind him. ¡°That was close¡­¡± He slowly rises, glancing toward the horizon where ¨¦meraude-sur-Mer glitters faintly. The Stargate has appeared in the mountains, far from the town. Pulling back his sleeve, Andr¨¦ checks his watch¡ª3:32 AM. ¡°It¡¯s already 3:32¡­ I¡¯ve been doing this since last night.¡± Andr¨¦ sighs heavily, his body protesting every movement. He raided six Stargates overnight, each one [A+] ranked. His limits were tested repeatedly, and now he is beginning to feel the toll. Then, a sinister voice breaks the silence. ¡°Heh¡­ already at your limit, brat?¡± Andr¨¦ freezes, his gaze snapping to his palm where a grotesque mouth has appeared. Its sharp teeth glisten, and its tone is mocking¡ªalmost amused. ¡°Shut up, Baal,¡± Andr¨¦ growls, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to deal with you.¡± The mouth twists into a smirk. ¡°You keep pushing yourself like this, and you¡¯ll fall again. And when you do, I¡¯ll break free. Just like last time.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s jaw tightens, anger flickering across his face. ¡°Not happening,¡± he says coldly. The mouth¡¯s grin widens, its voice dripping with malice. ¡°We¡¯ll see¡­ You can¡¯t hold me forever, Andr¨¦. You¡¯re only human.¡± With that, the mouth fades, leaving Andr¨¦ staring at his palm. He exhales slowly, his fists clenching. ¡°Damn demon¡­¡± Shaking his head, he returns to the task at hand. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­ I should claim the reward from Le Centre Stargate and head home.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Slowly, Andr¨¦ begins descending the mountain, his steps heavy but resolute. The faint glow of ¨¦meraude-sur-Mer in the distance is his guiding light. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T After stepping off the train at Gare des ¨¦meraude, Andr¨¦ finds himself in Gare des ¨¦toiles, the bustling train station at the heart of Aurelior. As he walks through the crowd, the air hums with conversation. Passersby glance his way, their stares lingering. His disheveled appearance¡ªdirt-smudged clothes, tired eyes, and unshaven face¡ªdraws curious whispers. ¡°Hey, why does he look like that?¡± someone murmurs nearby. ¡°A hobo, maybe? Looking for work in Aurelior?¡± another voice suggests. ¡°Probably hoping for better opportunities here,¡± a third says dismissively. Andr¨¦ exhales quietly, ignoring their judgmental remarks. Verdant Haveners are always so quick to judge based on appearances, he thinks, bitterness settling on his tongue. The murmurs trail behind him like a fading echo as he exits the station. He does not need their approval. ¡°Shadow¡¯s Embrace,¡± Andr¨¦ mutters under his breath. In an instant, wings of shadow bloom from his back, black and ethereal, rippling with magic. Gasps erupt from the crowd, followed by startled cries, but he pays them no mind. With a single powerful flap, he ascends into the sky, leaving the station¡ªand its narrow-eyed spectators¡ªfar behind. As he soars above Aurelior, the city unfurls beneath him in breathtaking grandeur. Clean, interwoven streets stretch out like veins across the capital, and stately buildings bask in the glow of rising light. In the distance, the majestic Tour Fleurie pierces the skyline, its elegant spire reaching far above the rooftops. Even in his weariness, the tower¡¯s beauty strikes him. Far ahead, nestled between silver-crowned plazas, he spots his destination: La Centre Stargate. Descending with practiced grace, Andr¨¦ lands before the grand facility. As his boots touch the marble ground, the shadowy wings dissipate into thin air. He straightens his vest, brushing off ash-like traces of magic, and steps forward. Inside, La Centre Stargate pulses with activity. Magicians and Manaficials stride through the corridors, their presences crackling with mana. The polished floors gleam beneath their boots, and the walls hum faintly with enchantments. Andr¨¦ walks among them, his stride steady, his face unreadable. He navigates through the maze-like corridors until he reaches the front desk, where a cheerful clerk greets him with a bright, professional smile. ¡°Good morning, Mister E?eforte,¡± she says. ¡°Did you complete all the Stargates you took on?¡± Andr¨¦ nods silently. He reaches into his satchel and pulls out six glowing green documents. Each bears the official seal of a town from the Emerald Coastline Region, signed and stamped by its mayor. These are no ordinary papers¡ªthey are soul contracts, bound by magic to seal the agreement between client and doer. Their green glow signifies successful completion. If he had failed, they would have turned red¡ªsymbols of broken bonds and lost trust. ¡°As expected from one of the [SS] Ranked Magicians,¡± the clerk says with a playful wink. Andr¨¦¡¯s jaw tightens, his gaze darkening. He hates that title. It does not belong to him. The [SS] Rank belongs to Baal¡ªthe demon fused to his soul, the source of power he never asked for and can never be free of. That cursed entity is the true reason behind his strength, and the greatest stain on his conscience. ¡°I would like to claim the reward,¡± he says curtly, placing the contracts on the desk. The clerk nods and begins scanning the documents. Her fingers tap deftly on a mana-synced tablet. After a moment, she looks up. ¡°You¡¯ve successfully raided six [A] Ranked Stargates,¡± she reports, reading from the screen. ¡°The rewards are as follows: 110 million, 120 million, 130 million, 135 million, 200 million, and 230 million Camilliums... That brings your total earnings to 925 million Camilliums.¡± Andr¨¦ frowns, his shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°Only 925 million¡­¡± he murmurs under his breath. It is a staggering sum by most standards¡ªbut to him, it barely makes a dent. The E?eforte family is drowning in a 300 billion Camillium debt. No matter how many gates he clears, how many contracts he fulfills, the number never seems to shrink. Andr¨¦ fights every day to pay it off, but it feels like trying to empty the ocean with a spoon. The blame does not lie with him. It was his parents¡ªhis mother and father¡ªwho signed reckless soul contracts, entrusting their family¡¯s fortune to false promises and fraudulent ventures. They had believed in a future that never came, and now Andr¨¦ is left to pay the price for their naivety. To make matters worse, criminal organizations sabotage E?eforte projects at every turn. Materials go missing. Clients disappear. Cursed relics are planted to invoke fines and curses. Enemies in the shadows twist every effort into new burdens. Andr¨¦¡¯s fists clench at his sides, his knuckles white, but he takes a breath and releases the tension. The clerk hears his muttered words but says nothing. Her smile softens a little, tinged with sympathy, but she remains silent¡ªwise enough not to pry. ¡°Thank you,¡± Andr¨¦ says finally, his voice polite but distant. He turns and walks away. Outside, the early morning air brushes against his face, cool and refreshing. He pauses on the steps of La Centre Stargate and gazes at the horizon, where the first light of dawn paints the sky in pale gold. ¡°I need a break,¡± he whispers, his voice thick with exhaustion. But deep down, he knows rest is a luxury he cannot afford. Not yet. Not with the weight of generations on his shoulders. For now, he begins walking. His steps are slow but steady, a quiet defiance against the odds stacked high before him. He heads toward the only place that still feels like his¡ªtoward the fleeting solace of home. ¨T¨T¨T¨T ?¡ï? ¨T¨T¨T¨T Andr¨¦ walks along the familiar cobblestone sidewalk that winds through the Golden Fields Region, his footsteps steady and purposeful. In his hand, he carries a bag filled with fresh vegetables, fruits, and cuts of meat¡ªa gift from a kind townsperson who had welcomed him back to the E?eforte Territory Town. ¡°Celine and Dominic will love this¡­¡± he mutters, a small smile tugging at his lips. In the distance, his house comes into view, its silhouette bathed in the soft golden hues of the morning sun. The sight fills Andr¨¦ with a rare sense of peace¡ªa welcome reprieve from the chaos of his recent days. But as he draws closer, that peace shatters. A sudden, sharp awareness pierces his mind¡ªa presence unmistakable and chilling. The faint hum of Mana hangs in the air, but it is not ordinary. It is dark, oppressive¡­ and demonic. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes widen, and his heart pounds. Panic surges through him as he breaks into a sprint. ¡°No¡­¡± he mutters, dread clawing at him. ¡°I can¡¯t lose them.¡± As he runs, shadows gather around his right hand, coalescing into a weapon. ¡°Soul Reaver!¡± he shouts, and a dark, ethereal sword forms in his grasp, pulsating with ominous energy. Reaching the pathway to the front door, Andr¨¦ drops the bag of food without a second thought and dashes toward the entrance. He kicks the door open with enough force to make it slam against the wall, the sound reverberating through the house. Sword raised, he steps inside, every muscle in his body tense as his sharp gaze sweeps the room. ¡°Celine! Dominic!¡± he calls out. But what he sees stops him in his tracks. Celine, Dominic, and¡ªsurprisingly¡ªC¨¦lestin sit together in the dining area. All three look at him, their expressions frozen in surprise. Andr¨¦¡¯s breath catches in his throat. The oppressive Mana he had sensed earlier still lingers, and now that he is closer, its source becomes clear. It is coming from Dominic. Andr¨¦ stares at his son, disbelief etched across his face. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Dominic mutters, standing up slowly, guilt and uncertainty flickering in his eyes. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice is hoarse, barely above a whisper. His dark sword dissipates into shadows as his arm falls to his side. ¡°You have¡­ Mana?¡± 91 -Another Family Talk Volume 03, Chapter 91 Another Family Talk Andr¨¦¡¯s breath hitches, his sharp gaze locking onto Dominic. The oppressive aura of Mana he sensed still lingers, its source now unmistakably clear. It is coming from his son. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Dominic mutters, rising slowly to his feet, his movements hesitant. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s voice is hoarse, almost breaking under the weight of his emotions. The dark, ethereal sword in his hand dissipates into wisps of shadow as his arm falls to his side. ¡°You¡­ have Mana?¡± Dominic hesitates for a moment before nodding. ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s chest tightens as a storm of emotions churns within him¡ªshock, confusion, and a flicker of something else he cannot name. Is it pride? Relief? No, not yet. For years, Dominic had been Manaless. Andr¨¦ had accepted it, loved him unconditionally, and resolved to shield him from the scorn of others. But now? This? Before Andr¨¦ can process further, Celine stands and walks toward him. ¡°Welcome home, Andr¨¦,¡± she says softly. ¡°How was your Stargate raid?¡± Andr¨¦ blinks, his thoughts momentarily derailed. Celine leans in close, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Dominic is opening up.¡± His eyes widen slightly as he glances at her, then back at his son. His gaze shifts to the table, where the artifacts lie¡ªthe mirror, the chalice, and the scepter. He recognizes them immediately. Dominic had claimed they were gifts from Arthur or trinkets he had bought at a shop. Andr¨¦ had doubted those flimsy explanations but had chosen not to press the issue. ¡®Do those artifacts have something to do with this?¡¯ Andr¨¦ wonders, his brow furrowing. The lies Dominic told them¡ªabout the artifacts, about his sudden proficiency in Basic Gun Arts¡ªflood his mind. Even Maurice confirmed that Dominic¡¯s skills had not come from him. Andr¨¦¡¯s chest tightens. ¡®Why is he hiding things from us? When did this start? Could this be¡­ a rebellious phase?¡¯ He quickly dismisses the thought. This is not rebellion¡ªthis is something far more significant. Without a word, Andr¨¦ follows Celine into the dining area. His movements are deliberate, his presence heavy with purpose. Celine gestures for Dominic to speak, her calm but expectant smile reassuring. ¡°Dominic, tell your father.¡± Dominic nods hesitantly, meeting Andr¨¦¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Well¡­¡± Dominic begins, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°It all started with those artifacts.¡± He gestures toward the table. ¡°I lied about how I got them.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s brow furrows deeper, but he stays silent, waiting for Dominic to continue. ¡°They weren¡¯t gifts or random purchases,¡± Dominic admits. ¡°I¡­ raided temples to get them.¡± Celine¡¯s lips part slightly in shock, while Andr¨¦¡¯s expression darkens, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You raided temples?¡± Andr¨¦ repeats, his voice sharp with disbelief. Dominic nods quickly, his words tumbling out. ¡°I know it was dangerous, but I had to do it. I wanted to become a Manaficial. I thought¡­¡± He pauses, swallowing hard. ¡°You thought what?¡± Andr¨¦ presses, his tone firm. Dominic clenches his fists, his gaze dropping to the table. ¡°I thought¡­ if I had Mana, I could be stronger. I could protect this family. I wouldn¡¯t be a burden anymore.¡± The silence that follows is heavy and suffocating. Andr¨¦ leans back slightly, his jaw tightening as Dominic¡¯s words sink in. They cut deeper than he expects, exposing a pain his son carried in silence. Does Dominic truly see himself as a burden? Had he borne this weight alone, believing he could not rely on them? ¡°Dominic,¡± Celine¡¯s voice breaks through the quiet, soft yet firm, tinged with hurt. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to us? Why didn¡¯t you ask for help? Why lie?¡± Dominic hesitates, his gaze lowering as his hands clench into fists. When he finally looks up, his eyes shimmer with unspoken emotion. ¡°Because¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to worry. You and Dad already do so much. And I couldn¡¯t let Dad risk himself for me. I needed to do this on my own.¡± Andr¨¦ exhales slowly, mixed emotions rippling through him¡ªfrustration, concern, and a pang of guilt. The tension in his shoulders eases, if only slightly. Hearing Dominic¡¯s reasoning does not erase his anger, but it makes it harder to hold onto it. His son¡¯s independence, though misguided, is born from love and respect. ¡°I understand wanting to be strong,¡± Andr¨¦ says, his tone calm but edged with sternness. ¡°But what you did was reckless. Do you realize how easily you could have been killed? Do you think we could bear losing you?¡± Dominic flinches, his face tightening in regret. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s gaze softens, though his voice remains steady. ¡°You should not underestimate me, Dominic. I have never told you this before, but I am one of the [SS]-ranked magicians in Sylvestria. If you had come to me, I could have helped you.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes widen as he feigns surprise. ¡°[SS]-rank? You?¡± Andr¨¦ nods, though a flicker of bitterness crosses his features. ¡°Yes. You did not have to face this alone.¡± Dominic glances away, swallowing hard. In truth, when he first transmigrated into this world, he had not known the full extent of Andr¨¦¡¯s power¡ªnot until C¨¦lestin had told him. That ignorance had been one reason he had not sought Andr¨¦¡¯s help. But even if he had known¡­ would he have done things differently? Probably not. ¡°Domy¡­¡± C¨¦lestin murmurs, breaking Dominic¡¯s thoughts. Dominic glances at him, recalling how he and Arthur had helped him during the Temple du Calice de Convergence raid. C¨¦lestin, as a regressor, had chosen to accompany him, while Arthur, on the other hand, had been dragged along to lift his spirits. But now, looking back, Dominic realizes something else. Why had he dragged Arthur with him into the Temple du Sceptre Li¨¦? At first, it had been to cheer Arthur up when he noticed his friend was feeling down. But deep down, Dominic now admits to himself: it was also because having Arthur there made the raid feel slightly less daunting. He had not wanted Andr¨¦ or Celine to worry, yet he had willingly involved Arthur in the danger. ¡®I¡¯m a hypocrite,¡¯ Dominic thinks bitterly. ¡®I refused Celine or Andr¨¦¡¯s help, but I had no problem risking Arthur.¡¯ You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. His gaze returns to Andr¨¦. ¡°Even so, Dad, I don¡¯t want to ask for help. To be a Stargate Raider, I must earn my strength. I can¡¯t be babied just because I used to be Manaless.¡± His words are raw, carrying the weight of his determination and frustration. And while it is not entirely false¡ªthose raids have made him stronger and helped him complete the System¡¯s quests¡ªDominic cannot deny the irony of his actions. He seeks independence yet leans on others when it suits him. His words ring with raw conviction, silencing the room. Andr¨¦¡¯s stern expression wavers, his eyes searching Dominic¡¯s face. He sees the honesty in his son¡¯s voice¡ªthe desperate need to prove himself¡ªnot just to the world, but to himself. He understands the drive, even if it pains him to watch Dominic take such risks. Andr¨¦¡¯s gaze shifts back to the artifacts, his expression unreadable. ¡°And the Mana?¡± he asks, his tone sharper now. ¡°How did you get it? Was it through these artifacts?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dominic admits, feeling the weight of his father¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°The artifacts were part of a forgotten Manaficial ritual. They helped me absorb the Mana from a purified demon orb. That¡¯s¡­ why my aura feels the way it does.¡± At the mention of a demon orb and a Manaficial ritual, Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes widen, his brows furrowing deeply. ¡°Demon orb? Is it the same one you brought home?¡± Andr¨¦ asks. Dominic nods hesitantly, bracing himself for Andr¨¦¡¯s reaction. Andr¨¦¡¯s surprise is evident, his jaw tightening as he processes the information. ¡°Dominic,¡± Celine interjects, her voice calm but tinged with concern, ¡°where did you learn about this¡­ ritual?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Dominic begins, but a hand settles on his shoulder before he can finish. He turns to see C¨¦lestin, whose calm, reassuring smile seems to ground him. ¡°I told him about the ritual,¡± C¨¦lestin says smoothly, raising his hand slightly to diffuse the tension. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes narrow as they shift to C¨¦lestin. He remembers the boy from their brief meeting after the Stargate incident in E?eforte territory¡ªa resourceful and capable young boy who had helped the townspeople recover. His impression of C¨¦lestin had been positive, yet something about the boy has always felt¡­ familiar. ¡°How do you know about such an obscure ritual?¡± Andr¨¦ asks, his voice skeptical, his gaze piercing. C¨¦lestin does not falter, meeting Andr¨¦¡¯s scrutiny with practiced ease. He has prepared for such moments, relying on the same lie countless times across his regressions. ¡°I have a deep interest in history,¡± he replies evenly. ¡°I¡¯m training to become a Stargate Raider and a historical archaeologist. My research led me to uncover forgotten practices like the Manaficial ritual.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s gaze lingers on him, suspicion flickering in his eyes, but he cannot detect any dishonesty. Finally, he nods, though the unease in his expression does not entirely fade. ¡°I see¡­no wonder why.¡± Andr¨¦ says. C¨¦lestin offers a polite smile, his tone lightening. ¡°Rituals like this are rare, but the information is still out there if you know where to look. It¡¯s just a matter of piecing it together.¡± Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes dart back to Dominic, his jaw tightening slightly. ¡°And you trusted him with something this dangerous?¡± Dominic nods without hesitation. ¡°I did. C¨¦lestin guided me through it. If not for him, I wouldn¡¯t have succeeded.¡± Observing the exchange, Celine leans forward slightly, her eyes narrowing with curiosity and concern. ¡°How does it work?¡± she asks. Dominic hesitates briefly, glancing at C¨¦lestin, who gives him a slight, encouraging nod. ¡°Well,¡± Dominic begins, choosing his words carefully, ¡°the ritual involves three main steps: separation, manipulation, and absorption. First, we used the Mirror of Lysandra to separate the demon orb¡¯s outer layer¡ªthe creature''s essence and instincts¡ªfrom its inner core, which holds the Mana and Magic Attribute. The sunlight reflecting off the mirror activates this process.¡± He gestures toward the mirror resting on the table, its surface still faintly gleaming. ¡°Once the separation is complete, we used the Scepter of Binding to guide the Mana and magic power into the Chalice of Merging. The scepter¡¯s crystal is designed to draw and channel the energy, condensing it into liquid form inside the chalice.¡± Dominic pauses, his fingers brushing against the chalice as he continues, ¡°And finally¡­ I drank it. The liquid Mana is absorbed into the body, merging with the soul. That¡¯s when I¡­ unlocked my Mana and my magic attribute.¡± Celine¡¯s gaze lingers on the artifacts, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°And this¡­ demon orb you used. You said it was purified?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Dominic answers quickly. ¡°I paid someone to purify it. But I can¡¯t say who.¡± Celine raises an eyebrow but does not press further, though the weight of her scrutiny lingers. Dominic¡¯s mind races¡ªhe is not about to reveal Mason¡¯s identity, given his connections to the black market. ¡°I see¡­¡± Andr¨¦ strokes his chin thoughtfully, his expression hardening. ¡°But there¡¯s still something else I need to know.¡± Dominic tenses as Andr¨¦ fixes him with a piercing gaze. ¡°Where did you really learn Basic Gun Arts? And be honest this time.¡± Dominic¡¯s chest tightens. ¡®Crap,¡¯ he thinks. He had thought Andr¨¦ had accepted his lies after that first training session with Maurice. Apparently, Andr¨¦ had spoken to Maurice while Dominic was unconscious. Noticing the tension in the room and Dominic¡¯s hesitation, C¨¦lestin decides to intervene. ¡°I helped him!¡± he says quickly, drawing Andr¨¦¡¯s attention. Andr¨¦¡¯s eyes narrow slightly. ¡°Helped him? Since when?¡± ¡°For a while now,¡± C¨¦lestin replies smoothly, his tone casual. Andr¨¦¡¯s gaze sharpens. ¡°For a while? Dominic never mentioned you before the Stargate incident, yet you and he seem¡­ close. How exactly did you meet?¡± C¨¦lestin does not flinch, slipping quickly into a practiced lie. ¡°We met online, on the Aethernet. We were both interested in a specific Magi-tech device that analyzes the age of bones.¡± Andr¨¦ raises an eyebrow. ¡°The Aethernet?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± C¨¦lestin says, nodding earnestly. ¡°At first, it was anonymous, but we started talking more often and eventually decided to meet in person. That¡¯s when we became friends.¡± Andr¨¦ studies him for a moment, his expression unreadable. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Andr¨¦ finally says, his voice softening slightly. Though his mind remains wary, his gut instinct tells him to trust C¨¦lestin. There is something about the boy that feels¡­ trustworthy. "Thank you for being a good friend to Dominic," Andr¨¦ says, his tone sincere. Celine nods, a small smile breaking through her calm demeanor. "Yes, thank you, C¨¦lestin." C¨¦lestin waves his hands dismissively, grinning. "Oh, there¡¯s no need to thank me! Dominic is a good friend, too." Dominic let out a silent sigh of relief, grateful for C¨¦lestin¡¯s quick thinking. Andr¨¦ and Celine exchange a look, their expressions a blend of concern, disappointment, and something else¡ªpride, perhaps. Then their gazes return to Dominic, who stands before them with his head slightly bowed and his hands clenched at his sides. "Dominic, you could have been more truthful with us. I understand why you felt the need to do this on your own, but¡­ it hurts to know you lied to us." Celine is the first to speak, her tone steady but tinged with hurt. Dominic¡¯s gaze drops to the floor, the weight of her words pressing down on him. "Yeah¡­ I know. I¡¯m sorry," he murmurs, his voice barely above a whisper. Andr¨¦ crosses his arms, his sharp eyes studying him intently. "We trust you, Dominic. But this¡­ this has shaken that trust. You are my son, and I love you unconditionally, but seeing you keep something like this from us¡­ it is concerning." Dominic flinches at the weight of his father¡¯s words, guilt gnawing at his chest. He is not their real son¡ªnot truly. But hearing those words still hurts. Andr¨¦ exhales deeply, some of the tension leaving his shoulders. "That said," he continues, his voice softening, "a part of me¡­ is proud of you." Dominic¡¯s head snaps up, his eyes wide with surprise. "I¡¯m proud that you¡¯ve shown determination and courage," Andr¨¦ admits, his expression gentler now. "You took risks to achieve something you¡¯ve wanted for so long. But those risks came at a price¡ªyou did it alone, without trusting your family to support you. That¡¯s where my concern lies." A part of Dominic wants to tell them he hasn¡¯t done it alone. Arthur had been with him. C¨¦lestin had guided him. But this is a family conversation, and Arthur is not part of this moment. He does not want to pull his best friend into the discussion, nor does he want C¨¦lestin to be caught in the middle of something that is ultimately his burden. C¨¦lestin is only here because of the Manaficial ritual¡ªbecause he can explain where Dominic had learned it. That is the only reason. So, Dominic swallows the truth. Celine nods, stepping closer and placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "We don¡¯t expect you to shoulder everything alone, Dominic. You¡¯re not a burden to us¡ªyou never have been. We¡¯re your parents. We want to help you, not just stand by while you take dangerous risks." Dominic¡¯s throat tightens, and his vision blurred slightly. "I just¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me," he says, his voice cracking. "You and Dad already do so much. I thought it would be easier for everyone if I did this alone." Andr¨¦¡¯s stern expression softens further. He steps forward and places a firm hand on Dominic¡¯s other shoulder, his grip steady and reassuring. "Listen to me, Dominic. You¡¯re not a burden. You¡¯re our son. Whatever challenges you face, we face them together. That¡¯s what family is for." Dominic nods slowly, but deep down, he cannot shake the feeling that he should do this alone. No matter what they say or how much they reassure him, the truth remains¡ªhe is not their son. He has taken Dominic¡¯s place. And because of that¡­ He does not want Andr¨¦ or Celine to worry about him. They have already lost their Dominic once. He refuses to make them go through that again. So, he forces a smile, swallowing the words he cannot say. "¡­Okay," he whispers. But deep down, he does not believe it. C¨¦lestin glances at Dominic, observing the subtle shifts in his expression¡ªthe way his lips curve into a faint smile, the way his shoulders remain tense despite Andr¨¦ and Celine''s reassurance. It is all too familiar. As a regressor, C¨¦lestin has seen this countless times before. People forcing a smile, pretending to be okay while carrying burdens they refuse to share. Dominic¡¯s smile is not genuine. His eyes betray him. C¨¦lestin does not say anything at first. He simply watches as Dominic nods along to his parents¡¯ words, offering reassurances that do not quite reach his eyes. He knows that feeling well¡ªthe weight of unspoken thoughts, the kind of loneliness that cannot be eased with kind words and warm gestures alone. Dominic is not rejecting their love outright. He wants to believe in it. But something deep inside him refuses to let go. C¨¦lestin sighs inwardly.